PART
I
:
CHAP.
I.
Touching
Prayer
in
General
.
NOT
to
spend
time
in
analysing
the
Chapter
:
In
this
Text
you
have
two
parts
:
1.
The
Duty
enjoyned
,
Pray
.
2.
The
modification
of
the
Duty
,
Without
ceasing
.
In
the
former
also
you
have
1.
The
Soveraign
commanding
this
Duty
;
even
God
the
Father
;
yea
,
Jesus
Christ
his
Son
,
who
by
his
Spirit
sent
Paul
his
Apostle
to
deliver
this
piece
of
Message
,
1
Thess.
1.
1.
2.
The
Subjects
injoyned
this
Duty
,
the
Church
of
Thessalonica
jointly
and
severally
;
and
so
in
in
them
,
all
other
Churches
of
Christ
,
and
Members
of
them
,
yea
,
all
Christians
whatsoever
;
whence
observe
,
That
Incessant
Prayer
,
or
Prayer
without
Doctr.
ceasing
,
is
a
duty
which
the
Lord
requireth
of
all
and
every
one
of
his
people
in
a
special
manner
.
Luk.
21.
36.
Pray
alwaies
.
Luke
18.
1.
He
spake
a
Parable
to
the
end
that
men
ought
alwayes
to
pray
.
Rom.
12.
12.
Continuing
instant
in
Prayer
.
Col.
4.
2.
Continue
in
Prayer
.
Eph.
6.
18.
Praying
alwayes
,
&c.
For
the
better
and
fuller
handling
of
this
weighty
service
of
Prayer
,
consider
,
1.
Of
the
Duty
it self
,
Prayer
.
2.
Of
the
Modification
of
the
performance
of
it
;
scil.
Without
ceasing
.
3.
Of
the
conditions
required
to
such
incessant
Praying
.
4.
Of
some
cases
of
Conscience
respecting
that
incessant
exercise
of
our selves
in
it
.
Touching
the
Duty
it self
,
Prayer
;
let
it
be
considered
.
1.
More
Generally
in
the
nature
of
it
;
both
as
held
forth
in
several
names
,
given
to
Prayer
in
Scripture
;
and
in
a
short
definition
thereof
.
2.
More
Particularly
.
1
In
the
sorts
and
species
of
it
:
as
1.
Sudden
,
or
ejaculatory
Prayer
,
2.
Set
and
solemn
Prayer
:
and
that
either
publick
or
Church
Prayer
;
private
or
family
Prayer
;
secret
or
closet
Prayer
.
2.
In
the
parts
of
Prayer
,
which
albeit
many
,
yet
wee
shall
briefly
only
consider
of
Prayer
1.
Of
Intercession
.
2.
Of
Imprecation
.
Prayer
is
a
duty
very
many
wayes
enobled
and
honoured
of
God
and
his
people
;
and
as
that
which
is
of
large
use
and
extent
,
whose
worth
is
not
knowne
nor
easily
decyphered
;
whose
nature
is
not
readily
conceived
or
described
,
and
yet
that
which
should
be
most
familiar
to
the
Saints
;
it
is
set
forth
in
Scripture
by
many
names
:
Let
us
then
read
over
the
Titles
of
this
royal
work
.
It
is
called
an
Offering
:
Zeph.
3.
10.
My
1
Prayer
an
Offering
.
Suppliants
shall
come
and
bring
mine
Offering
;
or
they
shal
in
a
solemn
,
reverent
and
cheerful
manner
pray
unto
the
Lord
,
even
as
the
Godly
use
to
bring
the
Lords
Offering
to
him
.
Isaiah
19.
21.
The
converted
Egyptians
will
[
do
]
Sacrifice
and
Offering
:
make
Prayer
their
spiritual
work
and
businesse
.
And
Prayer
may
well
be
so
called
;
for
1.
As
that
was
,
so
this
,
to
be
presented
by
all
sorts
;
poor
or
rich
,
none
exempted
from
it
.
2.
As
those
Offerings
were
costly
to
all
sorts
,
considering
their
several
abilities
;
so
are
these
Spiritual
Sacrifices
,
1
Pet.
2.
5.
witnesse
the
suppliants
tears
,
sighs
,
strivings
,
pleadings
,
&c
3.
As
they
were
free
services
,
Lev.
1.
3.
So
are
these
:
Christs
Suppliants
are
free
Sacrificers
.
Psal.
1103.
Hebr.
Their
spirit
is
forward
to
pray
.
Matth.
26.
41.
To
will
is
present
with
them
,
Rom.
7.
8.
21.
Their
Prayer
is
their
gift
.
Matth.
5.
24.
4
As
those
were
to
be
clean
and
pure
,
so
are
the
Saints
Prayers
.
Job
16.
17.
Also
my
Prayer
is
pure
.
Mal.
3.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
5.
If
we
should
compare
Prayer
with
their
particular
Offerings
,
it
would
answer
to
this
name
.
As
,
their
Mincah
,
or
Meat
Offering
.
Psal.
96.
8.
All
the
Subjects
of
Christs
Kingdome
must
bring
an
Offering
(
Mincah
)
into
the
Courts
,
Mal.
1.
11
The
converted
Gentiles
will
bring
an
Offering
(
or
Mincah
)
to
the
Lord
;
meaning
especially
this
holy
Offering
of
Prayer
,
which
as
that
of
old
,
1.
Is
to
be
of
fine
flower
,
Levit.
2.
1.
and
well
sifted
,
tryed
,
and
refined
in
all
the
particulars
and
parts
of
it
,
and
mens
aimes
in
it
.
We
should
not
ask
amiss
,
either
unlawful
things
;
or
though
lawful
,
yet
to
spend
upon
our
Lusts
,
James
4.
2.
It
must
be
mingled
with
the
oyle
of
Grace
and
gracious
affections
.
3
Also
perfumed
with
the
sweet
Frankincense
of
Christs
Merit
and
Mediation
,
applyed
by
faith
.
4.
All
seasoned
with
that
holy
salt
of
gracious
expressions
outwardly
,
Col
4.
2
,
3
,
6.
and
mortified
desires
and
affections
inwardly
,
Mark
9.
49.
5
▪
Avoiding
the
honey
of
humane
Eloquence
or
affectation
of
expression
,
but
especially
of
inordinate
desires
or
lusts
.
We
might
also
compare
it
with
other
of
their
Offerings
;
but
shall
forbear
,
remembring
this
only
,
that
we
speak
thus
in
reference
to
these
as
part
of
their
Worship
,
and
not
as
Types
of
Christ
.
Prayer
is
called
Incense
.
Psal.
141.
2.
Let
2
Prayer
Incense
.
my
Prayer
come
before
thee
as
Incense
.
Mal.
1
11.
In
every
place
pure
Incense
shall
be
offered
to
thy
name
.
Rev.
5.
8.
Vials
full
of
odors
which
are
the
Prayers
of
the
Saints
.
Look
as
that
was
compounded
of
very
costly
materials
,
Exod.
30.
34.
so
is
a
Spiritual
Prayer
;
as
they
were
smal
beaten
,
so
in
this
;
matters
are
not
rudely
and
confusedly
,
but
deliberately
,
advisedly
,
preparedly
,
and
very
particularly
presented
before
the
Lord
.
The
Saints
in
their
Prayers
have
also
their
hearts
broken
and
bruised
,
and
parcelled
out
sutably
to
the
very
particulars
mentioned
in
Prayer
▪
nor
is
the
fire
of
the
Spirit
,
and
of
holy
Zeal
wanting
therein
,
which
cau●eth
them
to
send
out
holy
vapors
of
fragrant
spiritual
sighs
and
desires
before
the
Lord
:
and
whilst
these
spiritual
Priests
are
through
faith
exercised
,
offering
up
this
their
holy
Incense
upon
the
Altar
Jesus
Christ
,
there
is
but
a
step
as
it
were
'twixt
them
and
heaven
,
that
Holy
of
Holies
.
O
how
neer
are
the
Saints
,
so
exercised
,
to
Jesus
Christ
,
as
that
covering
Mercy-Seat
!
What
precious
answers
of
grace
receive
they
oftentimes
from
the
Oracle
of
God!
How
speedily
do
their
holy
odors
pierce
and
pass
into
the
Holy
of
Holies
into
Heaven
!
Prayer
is
called
a
lifting
up
of
the
soul
and
3
Prayer
a
lifting
up
of
the
heart
and
soul
to
God
.
of
the
heart
,
Psal.
25.
1.
Vnto
thee
,
O
Lord
,
do
I
lift
up
my
soul
;
i.
e.
to
thee
do
I
pray
.
So
Psal.
86.
4.
and
143.
8.
The
work
of
Prayer
being
not
so
much
to
lift
up
eyes
,
and
hands
,
and
voice
,
as
to
lift
up
the
heart
and
soul
;
and
as
if
we
had
not
prayed
,
when
our
spirits
were
not
elevated
.
Surely
that
work
whereby
the
souls
of
Gods
Suppliants
,
when
sinking
,
when
cleaving
to
the
dust
,
are
raised
up
,
is
a
great
work
;
yet
Hannahs
Prayer
did
it
,
She
looked
no
more
sad
,
1
Sam.
1.
15
,
18.
compared
.
The
like
lift
was
Davids
Prayer
to
him
,
in
that
sad
plight
,
from
under
those
grievous
weights
upon
his
spirit
.
Psalm
6.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
8.
yea
,
hereby
Gods
Suppliants
do
get
above
worldly
cares
,
fears
and
distractions
.
Phil.
4
6
,
7.
Be
careful
for
nothing
(
meaning
inordinately
)
but
in
every
thing
make
your
request
known
by
Prayer
,
&c.
And
the
peace
of
God
&c.
shall
keep
your
hearts
and
minds
.
The
work
of
Prayer
is
not
to
move
or
remove
God
,
he
is
in
one
mind
,
he
is
still
the
same
;
but
to
move
and
remove
our
hearts
neer
to
the
Lord
;
and
then
have
we
prayed
to
purpose
,
when
by
Prayer
our
hearts
and
spirits
are
in
a
more
sublime
and
celestial
frame
;
when
we
are
more
above
natural
,
carnal
,
and
formal
self
;
when
more
off
and
above
the
world
,
and
all
the
incouragements
and
discouragements
of
it
;
when
in
and
by
Prayer
we
have
recovered
,
yea
,
haply
exceeded
our
former
lively
apprehensions
of
,
and
affectious
to
the
Lord
Jesus
,
our
former
strength
and
bent
of
spirit
to
his
favour
and
wayes
,
&c.
For
then
our
hearts
are
indeed
lifted
up
:
yea
,
prayer
is
not
only
a
lifting
up
of
the
heart
effectivè
,
because
when
duly
performed
it
doth
thus
lift
it
up
,
but
it
is
so
formalitèr
,
because
the
very
forme
,
nature
and
essence
of
a
spiritual
prayer
lyeth
and
consisteth
in
the
heavenly
movings
,
workings
,
and
approvings
of
the
mind
and
heart
,
as
spiritual
toward
God
and
Christ
,
in
the
several
expressions
of
their
desires
.
Gracious
suppliants
,
as
such
,
they
mount
up
with
wings
as
Eagles
,
Esay
.
40.
31.
They
approach
to
the
Lord
,
Jer.
30.
21.
Draw
near
to
the
Lord
,
Psal
73.
28.
They
flye
to
heaven
for
refuge
,
Heb.
6.
18.
They
flie
to
the
Lord
for
refuge
.
David
,
who
in
Psal.
143.
8.
pleadeth
for
favour
and
salvation
,
because
hee
lifted
up
his
soul
to
the
Lord
,
in
the
9th
.
verse
reneweth
his
plea
in
this
expression
,
because
he
did
flye
to
the
Lord
to
hide
him
.
Prayer
is
called
meditation
,
Ps.
5.
1.
Consider
4
Prayer
,
2
Meditation
.
my
meditation
,
(
i.
e.
)
my
prayer
.
Gen.
24.
63.
Isaak
went
out
to
meditate
,
or
to
pray
;
so
that
prayer
is
not
lip-labour
,
if
rightly
performed
,
but
it
is
a
work
of
the
mind
exercised
herein
:
It
is
blamed
in
hypocrites
worship
,
and
prayer
,
which
is
therefore
accounted
null
,
vaine
,
that
they
draw
near
with
their
lips
,
but
their
hearts
are
far
from
God
,
Esa.
29.
13.
Prayer
in
the
rise
of
it
is
a
studyed
work
:
many
a
thought
spent
before
hand
about
the
sins
which
the
Saints
confesse
,
about
the
wants
which
they
expresse
,
upon
the
mercies
which
they
doe
acknowledge
;
upon
the
purity
,
majesty
,
immensity
,
all-sufficiency
,
fidelity
,
and
bounty
,
&c.
of
the
Lord
,
to
whom
they
pray
;
the
beauty
and
fulnesse
,
&c.
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
in
whose
name
they
pray
;
yea
immediately
before
they
pray
they
have
their
preparatory
musing
of
what
,
of
whom
,
and
through
whom
they
are
to
ask
,
and
as
they
are
praying
,
their
minds
are
attent
and
intent
upon
what
they
pray
for
;
yea
they
usher
in
their
expressions
in
prayer
.
Prayer
is
called
a
talking
with
God
.
Job
.
5
Prayer
a
talking
with
God
▪
15.
4.
thou
restrainest
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
talking
before
the
Lord
,
Psal
▪
55.
17.
evening
and
morning
,
and
at
noon
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
will
I
talk
,
or
pray
,
Psal.
64.
1.
hear
my
voyce
O
my
God
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
my
talke
,
or
prayer
;
the
Hebrew
word
is
used
to
signifie
some
studyed
,
excogitated
thing
in
the
mind
.
Amos.
4.
13.
he
telleth
to
man
what
is
his
[
Secho
]
his
thought
,
or
some
serious
solicitous
discourse
.
1
Kings
18.
27.
he
talketh
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Saints
in
prayer
do
familiarly
commune
with
the
Lord
,
as
Abraham
did
in
his
petitioning
of
the
Lord
.
Gen.
18.
end
.
But
yet
are
they
very
serious
▪
and
intent
in
this
their
holy
discourse
with
the
Lord
,
and
though
they
do
wrestle
with
the
Lord
in
their
pleas
,
in
prayer
,
yet
do
they
not
tumultuously
wrangle
with
him
,
but
their
spirits
are
still
and
calme
,
as
but
talking
with
the
Lord
.
Prayer
is
a
secret
,
silent
,
submissive
whispering
.
6
Prayer
an
holy
whispering
,
Esay
26.
16.
they
have
powred
out
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
a
softly
speaking
,
the
word
is
used
of
their
muttering
,
when
Davids
childe
was
dead
.
2
Sam.
12.
19.
True
suppliants
they
are
so
sensible
of
their
own
vilenesse
,
and
troubled
about
their
owne
unworthinesse
,
that
they
are
in
a
holy
wise
,
afraid
and
ashamed
to
speak
out
to
the
Lord
,
as
sometime
Ezra
was
.
Chap.
9.
6.
yet
through
faith
do
they
eye
the
Lord
as
one
so
near
them
,
that
it
sufficeth
them
to
whisper
to
him
the
desires
and
ailes
of
their
hearts
;
and
as
one
so
faithfull
that
hee
will
wisely
consider
of
what
they
thus
impart
to
him
.
The
Hebrew
word
is
sometimes
used
for
charming
.
Jer.
8.
17.
Serpents
,
to
whom
there
is
no
charming
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
which
will
not
be
charmed
.
But
verily
a
godly
mans
prayer
is
oft
times
such
a
spiritual
charming
of
serpentine
divellish
suggestions
,
yea
and
of
these
inward
vile
distempers
and
lusts
,
which
Satan
too
oft
maketh
use
of
to
ensnare
them
,
that
they
doe
even
bring
them
under
command
,
and
allay
by
grace
,
the
height
and
the
heat
of
them
,
they
even
pray
downe
blasphemous
atheistical
thoughts
,
or
a
lust
of
the
world
,
&c.
Prayer
is
called
a
wrestling
with
the
Lord
,
7
Prayer
an
holy
wrestling
.
in
Gen.
32.
24
,
25.
There
was
a
mutuall
wrestling
of
the
Lord
's
with
Jacob
,
which
was
by
divine
tentations
,
of
Jacob's
with
the
Lord
,
and
such
as
whereby
he
prevailed
over
him
,
and
that
was
his
supplication
or
prayer
,
as
Hosea
,
chap.
12.
4.
expounds
it
,
hee
prevailed
over
the
Angell
,
he
wept
and
made
supplication
.
Col.
4.
12.
alwayes
wrestling
for
you
in
prayers
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
striving
,
as
they
did
for
masteries
in
the
Olympick-games
:
and
Rom.
15.
30.
Striving
together
with
me
in
prayer
.
Praying
work
is
wrestling
work
;
crosse
and
harsh
to
the
flesh
and
bloud
.
The
Saints
are
put
to
it
by
their
ungenerate
part
to
strive
with
that
,
to
get
into
a
praying
frame
.
Gal.
5.
17.
The
flesh
lusteth
against
the
spirit
,
and
the
spirit
against
the
flesh
:
yea
with
Satan
too
,
Eph.
6.
12.
And
when
got
into
such
a
frame
,
here
is
much
conflicting
with
the
enemies
of
prayer
,
to
keep
in
it
;
but
as
if
this
were
a
small
matter
,
a
supplyant
hath
God
himselfe
to
wrestle
with
:
and
who
is
sufficient
for
these
things
?
We
had
need
indeed
,
with
praying
Jacob
,
of
Gods
strength
,
that
thereby
we
may
prevail
with
him
.
Hos.
12.
3.
and
by
his
strength
(
God's
strength
)
hee
had
power
with
God
;
the
Lord
is
willing
to
forgive
,
ready
to
help
and
hear
,
yet
he
delighteth
to
try
his
owne
strength
of
grace
in
his
people
:
the
strength
of
their
faith
in
Christ
,
and
in
his
covenant
;
the
strength
of
their
holy
desires
and
pleas
,
&c.
When
such
holy
strength
is
put
forth
in
prayer
,
then
we
pray
indeed
,
for
then
wee
wrestle
.
When
in
prayer
we
close
with
the
Lord
,
get
fast
hold
of
him
,
of
his
grace
,
goodnesse
,
power
,
and
truth
,
or
the
like
;
and
keep
our
hold
so
fast
&
so
long
,
that
we
are
got
within
him
,
(
as
I
may
say
)
that
we
have
him
where
we
would
have
him
:
(
as
I
may
say
)
that
we
get
our
spiritualized
wils
of
him
;
that
he
expresseth
a
holy
yeilding
to
heare
and
help
us
,
so
as
that
therby
our
very
hearts
are
cheared
,
quickned
and
quieted
by
it
;
now
have
we
prayed
,
for
wee
have
wrestled
to
purpose
.
And
for
this
end
,
that
our
praying
may
be
such
indeed
,
or
that
it
may
bee
wrestling
,
conscience
is
to
be
made
of
preparation
,
as
for
wrestling
.
1
Cor.
9.
25.
to
be
temperate
in
all
things
,
forbearing
any
inordinaries
of
cares
,
fears
,
desires
,
delights
,
imployments
,
and
to
dyet
our selves
,
feed
and
delight
our
selvs
in
such
sort
as
may
fit
us
for
prayer
.
To
exercise
our
selvs
in
holy
ejaculatory
prayers
,
and
holy
meditations
,
and
to
get
our
souls
well
oyled
,
and
suppled
by
the
praying
graces
of
the
spirit
before
hand
.
Prayer
is
a
serving
of
God
,
and
a
serving
8
Prayer
a
serving
God
in
the
spirit
.
of
God
in
the
spirit
.
Act.
26.
7.
Our
Tribes
instantly
serving
God
night
and
day
,
that
is
,
praying
.
Rom.
1.
9.
My
God
whom
I
serve
in
my
spirit
,
that
is
,
to
whom
I
pray
.
A
Suppliants
prayer
is
to
him
his
only
work
and
businesse
,
such
as
if
hee
had
then
nothing
to
doe
beside
,
yea
,
it
is
his
Lord
and
Masters
businesse
,
which
he
in
obedience
to
his
command
is
ready
to
attend
,
a
businesse
to
be
done
with
all
his
might
,
hee
loveth
to
make
something
of
it
before
he
leaveth
it
;
if
he
seemes
sometimes
to
idle
out
his
time
in
distractions
and
distempers
,
how
greivous
is
it
to
such
an
one
to
seeme
to
have
lost
such
a
morning
or
evening
without
doing
any
thing
of
moment
for
the
Lord
,
for
his
owne
soul
or
others
?
Hee
loveth
to
get
him
a-heat
at
this
holy
work
,
to
pray
whilest
his
heart
bee
well
warmed
;
nor
is
the
Lord
wont
to
bee
behind-hand
with
any
such
as
so
serve
him
;
hee
payeth
them
best
in
holy
recompences
of
his
grace
in
them
which
pray
most
to
him
.
The
people
concluded
that
Jonathan
had
wrought
with
God
that
day
,
(
wrestled
,
prayed
hard
,
)
when
they
saw
so
apparently
the
stamp
of
God
imprinted
upon
that
victory
given
into
him
and
by
him
,
1
Sam.
14.
45.
yea
verily
,
it
is
no
smal
reward
to
the
supliants
of
God
,
that
the
Lord
doth
account
,
that
when
they
are
praying
to
him
,
they
are
serving
of
him
;
when
they
are
telling
him
of
their
spiritual
wants
and
inabilities
to
doe
him
service
,
confessing
their
failings
in
his
service
,
and
what
unprofitable
unthankful
servants
they
have
been
to
him
;
how
the
Lord
reckoneth
they
are
doing
him
very
acceptable
service
;
the
poore
Saints
are
ready
to
complaine
that
they
can
do
God
no
service
.
&c.
No
?
Can
you
beg
?
Can
you
pray
?
This
is
service
of
God
indeed
.
Prayer
in
the
manner
of
carrying
it
on
,
is
an
holy
serving
of
the
Lord
:
how
awful
is
a
suppliant
!
hee
serveth
the
Lord
with
feare
and
trembling
,
whilest
praying
:
how
humble
is
he
he
is
carefull
to
keep
his
distance
even
in
talking
thus
with
the
Lord
,
Gen.
18.
Abraham
then
telleth
the
Lord
he
is
but
dust
.
Prayer
also
in
the
intents
and
desires
of
the
suppliant
it
is
serving
the
Lord
,
all
that
which
a
true
suppliant
fetcheth
of
God
in
Prayer
,
if
you
resolve
it
into
its
last
end
,
it
is
service
.
He
prayeth
for
outward
things
as
Jacob
,
Gen.
28.
For
parts
and
gifts
,
as
Solomon
,
1
King
.
3.
For
life
and
health
,
for
deliverance
out
of
divers
afflictions
,
outward
and
inward
,
as
Hezekiah
,
Esay
.
38.
and
David
oft
;
but
in
all
,
it
is
that
he
might
serve
the
Lord
,
and
glorfie
him
the
more
thereby
;
he
cometh
with
a
servantly
spirit
,
for
mercy
from
God
,
ready
pressed
to
doe
any
work
of
his
,
to
attend
any
command
of
his
,
Psal.
123.
1
,
2.
A
praying
frame
is
an
obediential
frame
,
a
command
of
God
bringeth
a
true
suppliant
upon
his
knees
,
and
on
his
knees
he
wayteth
for
a
command
from
him
.
Prayer
is
called
knocking
,
namely
at
the
door
of
Gods
grace
and
mercy
in
Christ
,
9
Prayer
a
spiritual
knocking
.
(
as
't
is
called
in
scripture
,
)
Matth.
7.
Knock
and
it
shall
be
opened
unto
you
.
Prayer
is
a
holy
approaching
and
repayring
to
the
door
of
mercy
for
all
manner
of
supplies
of
grace
which
the
Saints
stand
in
need
of
;
the
saints
rest
not
in
this
,
that
there
is
a
doo●
of
grace
,
that
there
is
mercy
for
sinner●
to
be
had
in
Christ
,
but
they
are
conscionable
in
the
use
of
this
holy
means
of
opening
the
same
;
mercy
is
freely
promised
to
th●
people
of
God
,
yet
may
none
rush
into
the
door
of
God
under
pretence
that
it
i●
open
without
knocking
,
Ezek.
36.
25
,
26
,
27
,
&c.
The
doore
of
grace
is
set
very
open
;
I
will
poure
clear
water
upon
you
,
&c
▪
but
verse
37.
For
this
will
I
be
sought
by
the
house
of
Israel
.
Prayer
acknowledgeth
the
Lords
prerogative
royal
.
In
all
thy
wayes
acknowledge
him
,
Prov.
3.
True
suppliants
eye
the
Lord
as
a
great
God
,
as
well
as
gracious
,
and
therefore
are
willing
to
keep
their
due
distances
:
though
the
Saints
be
the
friends
of
Christ
and
of
God
,
who
may
make
in
a
holy
wise
bold
with
him
,
yet
it
is
holy
manners
to
them
not
rudely
to
presse
upon
his
favour
,
or
challenge
this
or
that
benefit
of
it
without
asking
leave
.
Indeed
pinching
extremities
will
make
them
put
a
good
face
upon
it
,
and
not
continue
walking
to
and
againe
aloof
off
,
within
some
general
veiw
of
mercy
,
but
to
knock
,
and
knock
again
and
again
at
mercyes
doore
,
to
pray
often
for
the
opening
thereof
to
them
.
True
suppliants
are
in
haste
,
of
earnest
and
weighty
affairs
in
their
converses
with
the
Lord
,
they
have
much
to
do
with
him
,
much
to
say
to
him
,
much
to
receive
from
him
,
and
therefore
they
must
,
they
will
knock
;
they
are
sure
that
a
gracious
father
of
theirs
is
within
,
yea
within
hearing
;
and
therefore
they
cannot
but
thus
knock
and
pray
.
True
it
is
,
sometimes
this
door
of
grace
seemeth
to
be
shut
against
them
in
some
displeasure
,
but
yet
this
maketh
them
the
more
earnest
,
—
Hath
he
in
anger
shut
up
his
tender
mercies
?
Psal.
77.
9.
Luke
11
Trouble
me
not
,
for
I
am
in
bed
(
saith
the
friend
within
;
)
but
yet
see
what
prevailing
importunity
he
useth
,
so
that
for
his
importunity
the
friend
riseth
,
openeth
,
and
giveth
what
is
desired
.
What
is
Prayer
but
as
spiritual
knocking
,
a
special
means
of
opening
of
the
gate
and
door
of
Grace
;
and
so
of
all
the
lesser
wickets
(
as
it
were
)
thereon
depending
.
Hence
Psalm
119.
169.
Let
my
cry
come
before
thee
(
saith
the
Psalmist
:
)
and
ver.
170.
Let
my
supplications
come
before
thee
;
as
if
he
would
say
,
Open
Lord
to
Prayer
,
let
it
come
in
,
let
not
that
stand
without
:
or
as
if
it
were
a
plea
,
Lord
,
Prayer
is
at
the
door
,
therefore
open
.
So
Psal.
88.
2.
Let
my
Prayer
come
before
thee
,
or
come
where
thou
art
,
And
Psal.
55.
1.
David
prayeth
that
the
Lord
would
not
hide
himself
from
his
supplications
.
Prayer
it
will
come
in
where
the
Lord
is
,
will
look
him
out
(
as
it
were
)
in
all
corners
.
Psalm
66.
20.
David
blesseth
the
Lord
that
he
had
not
turned
away
his
Prayer
.
Prayer
standeth
still
at
Gods
door
,
it
will
not
away
without
its
errand
and
answer
.
Wisdomes
out-doors
,
even
the
Ordinances
.
Prov.
8.
34.
These
are
opened
by
Prayer
:
Out-lary
Gentiles
fare
the
better
this
way
,
for
that
Prayer
,
Psalm
67.
Let
thy
way
be
known
among
the
people
,
thy
saving
health
among
all
Nations
.
Matth.
9.
end
.
Pray
the
Lord
of
the
Harvest
that
he
would
thrust
out
Labourers
into
his
Harvest
.
Prayer
helpeth
people
to
a
fruitful
Ministry
.
Prayer
helpeth
to
open
the
Ministers
mouth
,
openeth
a
door
of
utterance
,
Colos.
4.
3.
Pray
that
God
would
open
my
mouth
.
Prayer
openeth
a
door
of
faith
;
1
Cor.
16.
8
,
9
The
mystery
of
Salvation
may
be
made
known
by
it
.
Ephes.
6.
19.
The
Word
may
come
to
have
an
open
and
effectual
passage
into
peoples
hearts
by
it
.
Hence
that
2
Thes.
3.
1
Pray
that
the
Word
may
a
have
free
course
and
be
glorified
,
&c.
The
door
of
Liberty
,
the
Churches
Liberties
may
be
opened
to
the
Prayer
of
the
Saints
,
as
to
Paul
,
upon
his
Prayer
,
Acts
11.
Those
strong
and
secret
doors
of
death
may
be
opened
by
Prayer
:
Hence
the
Prophets
raising
of
the
dead
child
by
Prayer
,
2
Kings
4.
32
,
33
,
34
,
35.
So
Jonah
by
Prayer
had
the
belly
of
Hell
,
the
Whales
belly
and
jawes
opened
to
him
,
to
let
him
out
,
Jonah
2.
9
,
10.
By
Prayer
the
doors
of
the
womb
(
as
they
are
called
Job
3.
10
)
are
opened
,
as
in
Hannahs
case
,
1
Sam.
1.
15
,
16
,
20.
and
Rebecca's
;
Gen.
25.
21.
and
Elizabeth's
case
,
Luke
1.
13
By
prayer
the
doors
of
Heaven
are
opened
:
If
I
shut
heaven
,
and
my
people
pray
,
&c.
I
will
hear
,
&c.
2
Chron.
6
26
▪
and
7.
13
,
14.
By
prayer
the
Prison
doors
are
opened
,
as
to
Peter
upon
the
Churches
prayer
,
Acts
12.
5
,
10.
Secrets
which
otherwise
are
not
to
be
opened
,
yet
are
to
be
unfolded
by
prayer
.
Dan.
2.
18
,
19.
Then
was
the
secret
revealed
,
upon
prayer
for
the
mercies
of
Heaven
that
way
;
yea
,
prayer
will
open
even
Hell
gates
(
as
I
may
say
;
)
as
by
Luthers
Prayer
one
was
recovered
who
had
even
given
his
soul
to
the
Divel
:
This
kind
of
Divel
goeth
not
out
but
by
prayer
and
fasting
,
Matth.
17
by
fasting
and
prayer
then
even
such
a
Divel
is
cast
out
,
and
a
poor
man
let
go
out
of
his
possession
.
As
in
other
knocking
there
is
a
hand
,
there
are
fingers
which
make
a
noise
and
help
open
the
door
;
so
here
,
there
is
a
hand
of
faith
which
knocketh
,
and
that
wil
open
that
large
gate
and
door
of
mercy
,
and
any
of
the
lesser
wickets
depending
.
Matth.
15.
28.
O
woman
,
great
is
thy
faith
,
be
it
unto
thee
even
as
thou
wilt
;
Come
into
all
my
Treasures
of
Grace
,
and
take
even
what
thou
desirest
.
Godly
desires
knock
and
make
a
noise
in
Gods
ears
,
and
he
opens
to
them
,
He
heareth
the
desire
of
the
humble
,
Psa.
10.
17.
They
will
come
in
where
the
Lord
is
,
Psa.
38.
9
Lord
,
all
my
desire
is
before
thee
:
The
Saints
sighs
make
a
noise
at
Heaven
gates
,
and
God
cometh
forth
to
them
,
For
the
sighing
of
the
Prisoners
I
will
arise
,
saith
the
Lord
.
Psal.
12.
5.
and
Psal
▪
79.
11.
Let
the
sighing
of
the
prisoners
come
before
thee
;
room
for
the
sighing
of
the
prisoners
,
Lord
;
yea
,
their
very
tears
too
make
a
loud
noise
at
this
door
,
and
they
have
their
voice
also
in
prayer
,
Thou
hast
heard
the
voice
of
my
weeping
,
Psal.
68.
No
wonder
then
that
effectual
prayer
consisting
of
all
these
,
be
indeed
a
knocking
,
and
meanes
of
opening
of
the
gate
and
door
of
Mercy
in
Jesus
Christ
.
We
pass
by
other
names
given
to
Prayer
,
as
that
of
seeking
,
asking
,
calling
,
opening
of
the
mouth
wide
,
running
to
the
Lord
for
counsel
,
referring
ones
case
to
him
,
&
the
like
.
Come
we
now
to
give
a
description
of
Prayer
.
Prayer
is
a
spiritual
and
faithful
opening
of
the
heart
to
God
in
the
name
of
Christ
A
general
description
of
Prayer
with
an
eye
at
seasonable
help
and
relief
from
him
.
By
[
heart
]
we
mean
thoughts
,
desires
,
affections
;
these
wants
,
and
weaknesses
,
and
sins
to
which
the
heart
is
privy
,
and
of
which
it
is
sensible
.
We
call
it
an
[
opening
of
the
heart
]
in
opposition
to
hypocritical
covering
,
and
attempts
to
hide
any
thing
from
the
Lord
,
whereby
their
prayers
become
no
prayers
,
their
Worship
vaine
,
whilst
digging
deep
to
hide
the
counsels
of
the
heart
from
God
,
Isaiah
29.
13
,
15.
compared
with
Psal.
119.
26.
I
have
declared
my
wayes
to
thee
,
(
that
is
,
prayed
,
)
and
thou
heardst
me
.
Prayer
is
a
shewing
of
God
our
waies
,
or
as
the
Hebrew
word
beareth
,
a
telling
or
counting
them
one
by
one
,
as
if
we
pray
indeed
,
when
we
do
from
our
hearts
deal
plainly
and
punctually
with
God
therein
,
when
we
leave
out
nothing
which
we
know
by
our selves
,
untold
before
him
,
even
in
a
particular
manner
,
whether
respecting
our
wants
,
our
sins
,
or
the
like
,
so
Psal.
38.
18.
I
have
declared
mine
iniquity
,
meaning
all
and
each
of
his
sins
,
there
were
some
more
special
sins
,
sinnes
which
were
chiefly
his
;
the
Hebrew
word
signifieth
a
telling
of
some
new
thing
.
Davids
prayer
and
confession
is
not
a
high-way
,
rode
,
and
some
one
track
of
confession
,
but
it
is
a
telling
him
of
any
new
fresh
acts
of
sinne
,
Jer.
20.
12
,
To
thee
have
I
opened
my
cause
,
or
prayed
to
thee
.
Prayer
is
an
opening
of
the
souls
causes
and
cases
to
the
Lord
;
the
same
word
in
another
conjugation
is
used
for
uncovering
,
making
bare
and
naked
,
Gen.
9.
21.
The
Saints
in
prayer
do
,
or
should
nakedly
present
their
soules
causes
without
all
cover-shames
,
or
so
much
as
a
ragge
of
selfe
,
or
flesh
cleaving
to
them
.
All
things
are
naked
to
him
with
whom
Obs.
we
have
to
doe
,
he
is
privy
to
our
secrets
;
how
is
prayer
an
opening
of
the
heart
to
him
.
Suppliants
are
said
in
prayer
to
open
Answ.
their
hearts
to
God
.
1.
In
that
they
doe
not
dare
not
,
goe
about
to
hide
,
or
desire
,
that
ought
in
their
hearts
should
bee
hid
from
the
Lord
.
It
is
their
desire
he
should
,
and
they
are
very
glad
that
he
doth
know
all
their
heart
,
their
hearts
are
ready
to
break
,
when
they
through
temptation
or
desertion
want
prayer
vent
.
2.
In
that
it
is
their
desire
and
endeavour
to
present
all
within
their
hearts
,
which
God
by
a
general
eye
of
wisedome
,
and
omniscience
seeth
,
unto
a
more
special
,
energetical
veiw
of
the
eye
of
Gods
compassion
,
and
love
,
Psal.
80.
14.
Behold
and
visit
this
vine
,
Psal.
119.
132.
Look
upon
mee
,
as
thou
usest
to
doe
on
those
that
feare
thy
name
,
Isay
.
63.
15
,
16.
Looke
downe
from
heaven
.
&c.
where
are
the
sounding
of
thy
bowels
?
&c.
3.
In
that
they
doe
thus
in
way
of
an
ordinance
of
God
,
which
he
doth
eye
and
owne
,
as
opening
of
their
heart
to
God
.
Psal.
62.
8.
Poure
out
your
heart
to
him
,
or
pray
to
him
.
And
albeit
their
hearts
are
open
to
God
before
,
yet
not
actually
opened
,
in
this
way
of
injoyned
expressing
the
same
,
till
they
do
thus
pray
.
4.
In
that
when
prayer
is
duly
performed
,
as
their
minds
and
hearts
are
uttered
and
poured
out
as
before
the
Lords
face
,
Psal
62.
8.
or
before
him
;
so
are
they
in
lively
manner
quickned
to
behold
Gods
mercifull
and
energetical
view
of
the
same
;
hence
that
perswasion
of
David
,
All
my
desires
are
before
thee
,
Psal.
38.
9.
[
It
is
a
spiritual
opening
.
]
Spiritual
,
in
respect
of
the
efficient
and
working
cause
,
Gods
spirit
acteth
and
worketh
therein
.
It
is
prayer
in
the
holy
Ghost
,
Rom.
8.
26.
The
spirit
maketh
intercession
in
us
:
the
spirit
of
praier
is
acted
in
it
.
Zach.
12.
10.
Prayer
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in-wrought
,
our
spirits
also
as
acted
and
improved
thereby
are
at
work
in
it
.
My
God
,
whom
I
serve
with
my
spirit
,
Rom.
1.
9.
Our
hearts
are
as
water
poured
out
to
waft
along
each
petition
,
and
confession
,
or
as
oyle
,
to
anoint
these
messengers
of
the
soul
,
that
they
might
flye
the
faster
to
Gods
throne
.
It
is
spiritual
in
the
matter
of
it
,
things
of
Gods
Kingdome
,
Matth.
6.
33.
or
if
other
things
,
yet
under
a
spiritual
consideration
;
as
according
to
Gods
will
,
and
for
his
glory
.
Spiritual
in
the
manner
;
namely
in
a
sublime
and
elevated
manner
of
performance
,
Isay
.
37.
4.
Lift
up
thy
prayer
.
Spiritual
in
the
end
;
a
calling
upon
God
whereby
he
is
exalted
,
Esay
.
12.
4.
Spirituall
in
the
motive
and
ground-work
,
a
command
of
God
requiring
,
a
promise
in
encouraging
;
Thou
saidst
,
seek
my
face
,
my
heart
answered
,
Lord
thy
face
will
I
seek
.
Psal.
27.
8.
for
thou
revealedst
to
thy
servant
,
saying
,
I
will
build
thee
a
house
,
therefore
hath
thy
servant
found
in
his
heart
to
pray
this
prayer
,
2
Sam.
27.
27.
[
Faithfull
opening
]
that
is
,
unfeigned
,
without
reservations
,
&c.
Prayer
from
unfeigned
lips
.
Psal.
17.
1.
[
To
God
,
]
not
to
Saints
and
Angels
,
which
neither
know
our
hearts
,
nor
can
help
us
,
Isay
63.
16.
Though
Abraham
know
us
not
.
And
it
is
to
God
,
not
as
into
the
aire
,
or
as
at
an
uncertainty
,
where
,
or
to
whom
.
[
In
the
name
of
Christ
,
]
There
is
a
holy
renouncing
of
our selves
and
our
owne
worth
and
strength
,
and
a
resting
,
and
trusting
upon
the
Lord
Jesus
onely
,
through
whom
we
come
to
the
throne
of
grace
,
and
for
whose
sake
alone
wee
plead
for
,
and
expect
audience
and
acceptance
,
yea
and
assistance
.
[
With
an
eye
to
seasonable
help
;
]
Our
Our
eyes
are
unto
the
Lord
,
until
hee
shew
us
mercy
.
Psal.
123.
1
,
2.
Thus
much
concerning
prayer
in
generall
.
We
might
give
sundry
reasons
to
inforce
Reasons
why
we
must
pray
.
this
duty
;
Taken
,
1.
From
God
absolutely
and
relatively
1
From
God
.
considered
,
who
is
thereby
improved
and
honoured
.
And
secondly
,
from
Christ
2
From
Christ
whose
office
it
is
to
take
these
sufferings
from
his
people
,
and
present
them
before
his
Father
;
and
who
hath
through
many
difficulties
made
this
way
for
his
people
,
that
they
may
freely
and
familiarly
thus
talke
with
God
,
and
open
their
wants
to
him
.
Thirdly
,
from
the
Spirit
of
God
,
whose
office
3
From
the
Spirit
.
among
other
things
,
it
is
,
to
help
and
inable
the
Saints
to
the
conscionable
performance
of
this
duty
.
Fourthly
,
from
4
From
the
Saints
.
the
Saints
themselves
.
1.
Their
necessities
call
for
it
.
1
Their
necessity
.
2
Their
ingagements
.
2.
Their
manifold
ingagements
to
the
Lord
,
require
it
.
3.
They
have
praying
graces
inabling
3
The
praying
graces
,
as
1
Faith
.
them
to
it
,
as
,
1.
Faith
,
prayer
,
is
in
this
respect
also
,
the
prayer
of
faith
;
Jam.
5.
15.
Faith
is
an
emptying
grace
,
giveth
the
most
sensible
and
lively
veiw
of
the
souls
wants
,
and
nothingnesse
,
to
supply
them
otherwise
;
presenteth
the
Lord
in
all
his
freenesse
,
fulnesse
and
faithfulnesse
,
for
the
souls
sutable
supply
.
Secondly
,
Love
,
Psal.
116.
1.
I
love
the
2
Love
.
Lord
,
therefore
will
I
call
upon
him
,
or
pray
;
Love
of
the
Lord
filleth
the
soule
with
desires
and
breathings
after
union
,
and
communion
with
him
,
whom
the
soule
loveth
,
Cantic.
3.
1.
and
4.
16.
Let
my
Beloved
come
into
his
garden
.
Love
is
open
hearted
,
would
unbowell
the
soule
to
her
Lover
Jesus
Christ
,
and
to
the
Father
,
by
him
:
love
is
fruitfull
and
in
holy
wise
eloquent
in
its
gracious
expressions
to
him
.
Thirdly
zeal
:
this
is
attended
with
vehement
3
Zeal
.
desires
;
2
Cor.
7.
11.
yea
what
vehement
desire
,
yea
what
zeal
?
that
blessed
fire
will
cause
such
holy
smoak
in
the
weakest
Christian
.
Isay
.
42.
3.
and
that
will
soon
sparkle
out
in
holy
supplications
,
that
will
be
mounting
upward
,
spiritualizing
and
lifting
up
the
heart
thus
heaven-ward
.
Fourthly
,
holy
jealousie
and
fear
of
God
,
4
Jealousie
.
(
we
may
put
them
together
)
thou
castest
off
fear
,
thou
restrainest
prayer
:
unlesse
feare
be
thrust
out
of
doores
,
that
will
put
the
soule
upon
prayer
;
other
jealousie
fills
mens
heads
and
hearts
with
motions
,
so
doth
holy
jealousie
with
praying
motions
and
matter
.
The
more
wee
suspect
our selves
,
the
more
are
wee
in
these
holy
inquiries
of
God
.
Holy
jealousie
is
an
utter
enemy
to
carnal
security
:
presumption
,
self-fulnesse
and
confidence
,
the
very
bane
of
prayer
.
4.
Their
spiritual
calling
as
Saints
,
calleth
4
Spiritual
calling
.
for
their
drawing
thus
near
to
God
,
for
their
offering
up
these
spiritual
sacrifices
and
offerings
acceptable
to
God
by
Jesus
Christ
,
1
Pet.
2.
5.
As
being
spiritual
Preists
,
yea
as
sonnes
and
children
,
they
must
thus
owne
their
Father
,
in
crying
Abba
,
Father
,
Gal.
4
6.
and
as
subjects
honour
their
blessed
King
,
by
becoming
his
humble
petitioners
;
the
believing
penitent
thiefe
upon
the
Crosse
performed
this
as
his
homage
to
Jesus
Christ
,
as
King
of
Saints
,
hee
prayeth
,
Lord
remember
mee
,
when
thou
comest
int●
thy
Kingdome
.
Luk.
22.
43.
The
fifth
Reason
may
be
taken
from
th●
enemies
of
prayer
,
the
devill
,
flesh
,
th●
5
From
the
enemies
of
prayer
.
world
;
which
oppose
the
same
upon
all
occasions
,
and
seek
in
speciall
sort
to
hinde●
the
conscionable
practise
of
it
,
(
as
migh●
be
shewed
in
many
patticulars
,
)
so
tha●
it
the
more
concerneth
us
to
attend
it
,
els●
would
not
they
bee
so
busie
to
divert
u●
from
it
,
or
distract
,
or
discourage
u●
in
it
.
The
sixth
Reason
may
bee
taken
from
6
From
prayer
it self
.
prayer
it selfe
as
spiritually
performed
,
in
that
it
is
so
acceptable
to
the
Lord
,
so
prevailing
with
him
,
unto
admiration
,
for
any
thing
which
is
according
to
his
will
,
(
as
might
be
abundantly
shewed
in
particular
instances
.
)
But
in
as
much
as
in
handling
the
particular
kinds
of
prayer
,
wee
have
more
occasion
to
presse
upon
the
conscience
,
we
shall
here
but
name
such
things
as
might
inforce
to
the
duty
.
Let
us
onely
now
make
one
use
of
what
Vs
.
Reproving
neglect
of
prayer
.
hath
been
said
,
and
that
in
way
of
reproofe
of
Gods
owne
professing
people
,
who
are
too
ready
also
,
to
neglect
and
omit
this
duty
of
prayer
,
Isay
.
43.
21
,
23.
But
thou
hast
not
called
upon
me
,
O
Jacob
;
that
was
very
greivous
to
God
▪
when
a
people
whom
he
hath
severed
into
Church
estate
,
with
an
aime
at
his
praise
,
as
verse
21.
yet
they
should
neglect
to
honour
him
in
conscionable
calling
upon
him
.
Such
as
we
are
,
are
looked
upon
by
others
as
a
praying
people
,
but
ah
,
that
the
world
were
not
mistaken
in
us
:
what
wonder
is
it
if
many
professors
excell
no
more
in
the
things
of
God
,
if
they
are
not
much
in
prayer
!
One
of
the
Ancients
used
to
say
,
if
I
see
a
man
not
delighting
in
prayer
,
I
conclude
he
is
one
of
no
inward
excellencies
;
nay
;
is
it
any
wonder
to
see
many
Congregations
,
rather
Spitals
of
poor
decrepit
,
decaied
,
diseased
Christians
,
then
gardens
,
where
are
goodly
fragrant
thriving
plants
?
As
the
body
without
the
soul
is
dead
,
unserviceable
,
yea
stinketh
in
others
nostrills
,
so
are
we
as
loathsome
in
Gods
sight
,
without
the
true
exercise
of
prayer
,
which
(
as
some
have
called
it
)
is
(
as
it
were
)
the
soule
of
our
soules
:
some
of
the
Ancients
have
called
prayer
the
physick
of
the
soule
;
and
truely
such
it
is
,
it
will
by
the
blessing
of
God
,
purge
,
heale
,
recover
.
quicken
and
strengthen
a
very
weakly
Christian
,
as
experience
witnesseth
.
But
what
will
become
of
other
distempered
,
relapsed
professours
,
who
use
not
this
holy
course
of
physick
,
is
it
wonder
that
such
dye
,
become
twice
dead
?
Some
have
called
praier
the
sun
and
light
of
the
soule
,
and
truely
in
a
sense
it
is
so
,
but
how
darkely
and
sadly
must
they
needs
walk
,
and
how
often
will
they
be
stumbling
and
falling
dangerously
?
How
little
spirituall
work
will
they
do
for
Christ
,
in
whose
Horison
this
sun
of
prayer
is
setting
,
if
not
already
set
,
and
from
whom
this
lightsome
and
life-giving
ordinance
is
removed
?
Others
have
called
prayer
the
nerves
and
sinews
of
the
soule
,
and
truely
so
it
is
;
prayer
holdeth
altogether
in
us
,
keepeth
all
in
due
place
and
strength
;
and
they
must
needs
grow
loose
and
weak
,
who
make
not
continual
use
thereof
upon
all
occasions
.
But
that
this
admonition
bee
not
as
an
arrow
shot
at
Rovers
,
let
us
shew
first
some
symptomes
of
this
spiritual
evill
of
omission
of
prayer
:
and
so
who
are
the
persons
concerned
herein
,
and
shew
some
particular
branches
of
the
evill
of
it
.
Touching
the
former
,
first
such
are
surely
Signes
of
neglect
of
Praier
1
Disobedience
carelesse
of
drawing
neer
to
God
,
who
are
not
pliable
to
the
whole
will
of
God
,
Zeph.
3.
2.
She
obeyed
not
the
voice
,
she
drew
not
neer
to
her
God
.
Conscionable
praying
would
inure
us
from
our
hearts
to
say
,
Thy
will
be
done
,
and
accordingly
in
heart
to
endeavour
it
.
2
Such
omit
prayer
,
who
walk
not
humbly
2
Impatience
in
afflictions
;
such
as
are
full
of
impatience
,
discontent
,
tumultuousnesse
of
spirit
and
the
like
:
She
received
not
correction
,
she
drew
not
neer
to
her
God
,
ibid.
Eliphaz
gathered
that
Job
was
neglectful
of
prayer
,
because
so
querulous
,
and
(
as
he
thought
)
repining
at
Gods
dealings
with
him
,
Job
15.
3
,
4
,
5.
&c.
Surely
thou
casteth
off
fear
,
and
thou
restrainest
prayer
:
should
a
wise
man
dispute
with
words
not
comely
?
&c.
3
Such
omit
prayer
who
are
ready
upon
3
Distrust
.
every
occasion
to
distrust
God
in
his
promise
or
providence
,
Zeph.
3.
2.
She
trusted
not
in
the
Lord
,
she
drew
not
neer
to
her
God
.
4
When
Professors
are
so
very
hard
to
4
Hardness
of
heart
.
be
convinced
of
a
sin
,
as
sins
of
worldlinesse
,
pride
,
oppression
,
error
,
impatience
,
and
the
rest
,
Job
15.
4.
Thou
casteth
off
fear
,
Thou
restrainest
Prayer
,
for
thy
mouth
declareth
thine
iniquity
,
seeing
thou
hast
chosen
the
tongue
of
the
crafty
,
ver
5.
To
evade
and
avoid
the
just
imputations
(
as
he
thought
)
of
hypocrisie
.
This
argueth
also
omission
of
prayer
.
5
So
is
oppression
one
of
another
,
an
5
Oppression
.
Argument
thereof
.
Psal.
53.
4.
They
eat
up
my
people
,
they
call
not
upon
God
.
6
Backsliding
and
Lukewarmness
in
6
Backsliding
.
Religion
also
argueth
the
same
;
these
two
are
joyned
Zeph
1.
6.
Such
as
are
turned
back
from
the
Lord
,
and
those
that
have
not
sought
the
Lord
.
So
is
that
of
not
inquiring
after
him
;
namely
of
his
Servants
.
I
fear
these
backsliding
times
are
not
such
praying
times
as
formerly
.
7.
The
sad
temptations
which
are
too
rise
7
Sad
temptations
.
among
Professors
,
argue
omission
and
neglect
of
prayer
.
Watch
and
pray
,
that
yee
enter
not
into
temptation
,
Matth.
26.
41.
Yea
,
but
it
appeared
,
that
against
that
third
admonition
of
Christ
,
they
did
neglect
to
do
it
;
yea
,
Peter
who
was
personally
admonished
.
What
Peter
,
Couldst
not
thou
watch
?
But
ah
,
the
advantages
which
presently
Satan
got
against
the
Disciples
,
and
against
Peter
above
all
the
rest
:
witnesse
his
third
denyal
of
Christ
.
In
a
word
.
The
8
Denyal
of
blessings
.
little
success
we
oft
times
find
in
our
weighty
endeavours
,
argueth
that
we
ask
not
,
and
therefore
have
not
any
choice
blessing
thereon
,
Jam.
4.
2.
Ye
war
and
get
nothing
,
because
ye
ask
nothing
.
Touching
the
second
thing
,
the
case
of
such
persons
is
sad
,
both
in
respect
,
Evils
of
sin
in
neglect
of
prayer
1.
Of
Evils
of
sin
,
accompanying
the
same
.
1
Such
are
far
from
experimental
knowledg
1
Ignorance
of
God
and
of
his
wayes
,
The
Heathen
that
know
not
God
,
who
call
not
upon
him
,
Jer.
10.
24.
2.
Such
are
secretly
Hypocrites
,
yea
,
very
2
Hypocrisie
Atheists
,
who
make
not
conscience
of
Prayer
:
It
is
the
Atheist
in
heart
,
who
in
his
heart
saith
,
There
is
no
God
,
Psal.
53.
1.
Who
calleth
not
upon
God
,
ver.
4.
3.
Such
are
under
some
deep
measure
of
3
Stupidity
hardness
of
heart
,
yea
,
of
wilful
hardning
themselves
:
they
cast
out
all
motions
in
them
,
arising
from
any
fear
of
God
who
restrains
Prayer
,
4.
Such
are
in
a
ready
way
to
blaspheme
4
Contempt
of
God
.
God
and
his
wayes
,
Job
21.
15.
What
is
the
Almighty
that
we
should
fear
him
,
or
what
profit
should
we
have
if
we
pray
to
him
?
They
are
in
a
ready
way
to
cast
God
quite
out
of
their
thoughts
.
Psal.
10.
4.
these
two
are
joyned
,
He
will
not
seek
after
God
,
God
is
not
in
all
his
thoughts
.
But
at
best
,
5.
Such
are
surely
weary
of
God
.
Thou
hast
not
called
upon
me
,
O
Jacob
,
5
Wearinesse
o●
God
.
but
thou
hast
been
weary
of
me
,
O
Israel
.
Isai
.
43.
22.
And
what
a
sin
and
shame
is
it
to
be
carelesly
weary
of
God
,
the
God
of
our
Mercy
?
Micah
6.
3.
2.
The
case
of
such
who
omit
and
neglect
Evils
of
sorrow
in
neglect
of
Praier
.
prayer
,
is
sad
,
in
respect
of
the
Evil
of
sorrow
.
Such
as
call
not
upon
God
,
are
often
times
in
causless
horrors
,
and
have
little
quiet
or
peace
in
their
spirits
.
Psalm
53.
4
,
5
,
They
call
not
upon
God
,
and
then
are
they
in
fear
where
no
fear
is
:
And
to
say
no
more
,
Such
will
in
time
come
under
that
dreadful
imprecation
Jer.
10.
25.
Pour
out
thy
wrath
upon
the
families
which
call
not
upon
thy
name
,
and
so
may
come
to
lye
open
to
a
more
full
measure
of
the
wrath
of
the
Almighty
then
other
men
.
And
so
much
of
Prayer
in
general
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
the
diverse
kinds
of
Prayer
.
And
first
of
Ejaculatory
Prayer
.
HAving
spoken
of
Prayer
in
general
,
we
come
now
to
speak
of
the
species
and
sorts
of
Prayer
:
and
therein
first
of
sudden
or
Ejaculatory
Prayer
,
In
respect
of
which
,
we
may
be
said
to
pray
,
and
must
also
pray
without
ceasing
.
He
who
enjoyneth
us
indefinitely
to
pray
without
ceasing
,
commandeth
us
also
to
pray
in
an
ejaculatory
way
,
Ephes.
6.
18.
Pray
with
all
Prayer
,
or
all
manner
of
Prayer
,
and
so
this
also
.
Ejaculatory
prayer
is
either
mental
only
,
or
vocal
also
.
Ejaculatory
prayer
Mental
is
a
short
,
yet
serious
and
sincere
lifting
up
of
the
hearts
desires
and
ailes
unto
the
Lord
;
the
mind
(
as
it
were
)
inwardly
uttering
the
same
to
him
.
Thus
Jehoshaphat
cryed
to
the
Lord
,
2
Chron.
18.
31.
And
thus
Samson
called
upon
the
Lord
,
and
said
,
(
in
Gods
hearing
,
not
in
the
lads
hearing
that
led
him
)
O
Lord
God
remember
me
,
&c.
Judg.
16.
28.
Thus
Nehemiah
chap.
2.
4
,
5.
praied
unto
the
God
of
Heaven
,
yet
the
King
then
present
,
neither
heareth
a
whisper
,
nor
seeth
any
motion
of
his
lips
,
whilst
Nehemiah
is
thus
speaking
a
word
or
two
of
moment
to
the
King
of
Kings
.
Moses
his
mental
speaking
to
God
,
was
a
loud
cry
in
the
Lords
ears
;
he
spake
nothing
vocally
,
yet
Exod.
14
:
15.
Why
cryest
thou
,
saith
the
Lord
?
Believers
are
to
God
through
Christ
a
spiritual
Temple
and
house
,
that
within
this
house
also
,
in
the
innermost
part
thereof
,
this
holy
incense
of
Ejaculatory
Prayer
may
be
offered
to
the
Lord
with
acceptance
,
1
Pet.
2.
4
,
5.
Ejaculatory
Prayer
vocal
,
is
a
holy
Apostrophe
,
or
turning
ones
speech
to
God
Ejaculatory
Prayer
described
.
prayer-wise
,
in
some
short
,
yet
pithy
expressions
from
what
a
gracious
person
is
think.ing
,
saying
,
doing
,
or
suffering
.
Thus
Jacob
breaks
off
his
continued
speech
in
blessing
his
sons
,
turning
himself
to
God
,
O
Lord
,
I
have
waited
for
thy
salvation
,
Gen.
49.
18.
So
Isaiah
from
threatning
the
Assyrians
,
Isai.
33.
1.
turneth
prayer-wise
to
God
,
v.
2.
O
Lord
be
merciful
unto
us
.
So
Micah
in
like
sort
,
chap.
7.
13
,
14.
Feed
thy
people
with
thy
rod.
Thus
Christ
breaketh
off
his
speech
to
his
Disciples
,
and
turneth
it
to
his
Father
,
John
12.
26
,
27
,
28.
Father
glorifie
thy
name
,
&c.
Thus
Luke
22.
40
,
41
,
42.
From
reproving
his
fellow
doth
the
penitent
Thief
turn
his
speech
to
Christ
,
Lord
remember
me
in
thy
Kingdom
.
Thus
Nehemiah
amidst
his
reforming
work
,
oftentimes
turneth
him
to
God
thus
,
Remember
me
,
O
my
God
concerning
this
,
&c
Nehem.
13.
13
,
14
,
21
,
22.
Let
us
now
speak
a
little
of
the
excellency
The
excellency
of
Ejaculatory
Prayer
and
necessity
of
the
duty
of
praying
without
ceasing
in
an
ejaculatory
way
,
give
Reasons
for
it
and
apply
it
.
The
excellency
hereof
may
appear
,
both
by
the
Nature
and
by
the
rise
of
it
.
It
is
(
as
I
may
say
)
the
first
breath
of
a
Regenerate
man
:
as
soon
as
a
It
's
a
Saints
first
breathing
man
is
born
again
,
he
thus
at
least
cryeth
,
Abba
Father
.
In
that
ye
are
the
sons
of
God
he
hath
sent
out
the
spirit
of
his
son
into
your
hearts
,
crying
Abba
Father
,
Gal.
4.
6.
And
when
his
body
breathes
its
last
,
this
is
a
gracious
persons
last
breathing
.
Hence
such
It
is
a
Saints
last
breathing
.
parting
cryes
of
Gods
children
at
the
stake
,
in
the
flames
,
amidst
the
stones
,
on
a
Cross
&c.
Lord
receive
my
spirit
:
into
thy
hands
I
commend
my
spirit
.
And
such
were
Stephens
,
who
was
stoned
,
calling
on
the
Lord
,
and
saying
,
Lord
Jesus
receive
my
spirit
,
Lord
lay
not
this
sin
to
their
charge
.
The
last
words
of
the
Worthies
of
God
,
we
account
to
be
most
memorable
,
and
to
have
some
spiritual
excellency
instamped
upon
them
;
and
these
words
are
such
like
Ejaculations
.
If
it
were
possible
to
hear
the
last
whispers
of
the
Saints
souls
,
as
ready
to
leave
their
bodies
,
they
would
be
found
to
be
such
like
breathings
of
their
desire
to
him
to
whom
they
are
going
.
Ejaculatory
Prayer
also
is
the
first
and
last
of
set
and
solemne
It
is
the
α
and
ω
of
Solemn
Prayer
.
Prayer
,
when
rightly
performed
.
God
prepareth
the
heart
of
the
humble
to
pray
acceptably
,
even
by
these
preparatory
liftings
up
of
the
heart
a
prayer-wise
.
Psal.
10.
17.
The
heart
is
first
thus
prepared
,
then
the
hand
that
way
stretched
out
,
Job
11.
13
▪
Look
upon
Solomon
in
that
presidental
prayer
of
his
1
Kings
8.
22.
his
hands
spread
to
heaven
before
he
spake
,
shewed
where
his
he
art
was
lifted
before
hand
.
The
last
also
of
Solemn
prayer
,
is
issued
in
an
Ejaculation
,
an
Ejaculatory
Amen
,
comprehending
the
closing
desires
,
and
feeling
motions
of
faith
to
all
before
pleaded
for
.
All
the
prayers
of
a
gracious
Suppliant
are
not
ended
with
his
continued
speech
in
prayer
;
no
,
his
heart
is
lifting
and
lifting
;
as
you
see
a
bel-rope
oft
hoising
up
after
you
have
done
ringing
the
bell
.
Many
a
long
look
and
heart
wish
followeth
such
an
ones
desire
to
heaven
,
and
all
together
come
before
the
Lord
for
mercy
.
Hence
the
Lord
,
as
hee
is
nigh
to
them
that
call
upon
him
,
so
he
fulfilleth
the
desires
of
them
that
fear
him
,
Psal.
145.
18
,
19.
Solomons
heart
was
as
well
left
in
heaven
after
the
end
of
his
prayer
,
whereof
his
fixed
eyes
there
,
was
a
speaking
sign
,
(
1
King
.
8.
54.
)
as
gotten
thither
before
he
began
,
ver.
22.
Ejaculatory
prayer
It
is
the
spirits
of
solemn
prayer
.
is
the
very
quintessence
of
solemn
praier
;
it
is
the
very
spirit
into
which
that
is
distilled
and
resolved
.
When
a
gracious
persons
heart
is
left
in
heaven
,
uttering
its
after-requests
,
now
praier
was
well
carried
on
.
These
shorter
postscripts
written
after
the
other
longer
letter
indited
by
the
spirit
,
and
directed
to
the
Lord
,
they
have
ever
something
of
note
and
worth
.
This
epitom●
of
praier
,
how
solid
is
it
?
So
much
for
a
taste
of
the
nature
of
it
.
Let
us
withall
consider
of
this
holy
duti●
It
is
the
eccho
of
the
spirit
.
of
ejaculatory
praier
in
the
spring
and
rise
thereof
:
and
namely
,
those
lively
and
forceable
●●bounds
of
the
gracious
spirit
of
a
Saint
of
God
,
moved
by
the
hand
of
the
spirit
of
God
.
Ejaculatory
praier
is
the
harmonious
sweet-sounding
eccho
of
the
spirit
,
fore-speaking
to
the
heart
.
●hen
thou
saidst
,
Seek
my
face
,
there
is
the
Lords
voice
:
my
heart
answered
▪
thy
face
,
Lor●
will
I
seek
;
there
is
the
eccho
,
Psal.
27.
8.
David
before
he
is
solemnly
praying
as
afterward
he
is
,
v.
9
,
10.
He
turneth
his
speech
to
the
Lord
,
telling
him
what
his
heavenly
desires
say
:
I
[
will
seek
thy
face
,
or
my
hearts
desires
are
so
to
doe
.
Ejaculations
It
is
the
venting
of
a
heart
full
of
the
spirit
.
are
the
spiritual
ventings
and
breathings
of
a
gracious
heart
,
filled
with
the
wine
of
the
spirit
,
(
Eph.
5.
19.
)
very
precious
,
verie
pleasant
to
the
taste
of
the
Lord
.
Sometimes
the
Saints
hearts
are
so
filled
with
a
spirit
of
holy
joy
,
sometimes
of
praise
,
sometimes
of
love
to
the
Lord
,
that
variety
of
holy
desires
pressing
fast
on
,
they
are
forced
to
give
them
vent
by
short
ejaculations
.
Ejaculations
are
the
holy
evaporations
of
a
heart
throughly
warmed
with
some
special
workings
of
faith
and
love
of
Christ
.
When
Davids
heart
is
thus
boyling
hot
,
(
Psal.
45.
1.
)
he
breaketh
off
his
discourse
from
Christ
,
verse
2.
and
breatheth
out
such
holy
desires
unto
Christ
,
verse
3.
gird
thy
sword
upon
thy
thigh
,
&c.
and
verse
4.
Ride
,
prosperously
.
And
then
on
againe
to
his
discourse
,
verse
5
,
6
,
7
,
8
,
9
,
10.
Ejaculations
are
the
holy
sparks
ascending
up
one
after
another
,
from
the
stirring
of
the
fired
coales
of
the
Spirit
in
the
heart
.
From
the
holy
admiration
of
God
and
his
goodnesse
,
power
,
wisedome
,
faithfulnesse
,
&c.
proceed
holy
ejaculations
.
From
that
transcendency
of
Gods
dispensations
to
Asaphs
reason
,
who
had
his
hearts
fore-discourses
about
the
same
,
proceeds
,
that
Verily
,
or
neverthelesse
God
is
good
to
Israel
.
Psal.
73.
1.
From
Micahs
admiring
at
the
unparallel'd
grace
of
God
,
Mic.
7.
18.
Who
is
a
God
like
unto
thee
?
verse
19.
Hee
telleth
the
Church
what
God
will
doe
,
hee
will
turne
againe
,
and
will
subdue
our
iniquities
;
and
then
maketh
his
Apostrophe
to
the
Lord
,
[
Thou
wil
t
]
ca●t
all
their
sinnes
into
the
depth
of
the
sea
:
and
verse
20.
Thou
wilt
performe
the
truth
to
Jacob.
God
calleth
for
these
holy
Apostrophes
from
this
ground
of
admiration
at
his
marvellous
providences
,
Psal.
66.
3.
Say
unto
God
,
how
terrible
art
thou
in
thy
works
!
The
excellency
of
this
fruit
,
must
needs
partake
of
the
excellency
of
such
a
root
as
is
an
admiring
frame
.
Ejaculations
arise
from
the
spiritualizing
of
the
heart
upon
any
occasion
.
As
when
It
s
the
first
fruit
of
a
spiritualized
heart
.
David
is
spiritual
in
contemplation
of
the
works
of
God
,
Psal.
8.
3
,
4.
When
I
consider
thy
heavens
,
&c.
his
heart
in
ejaculatory
wise
saith
,
Lord
what
is
man
that
thou
art
thus
mindfull
of
him
?
So
when
he
was
in
a
lively
manner
musing
upon
the
immensity
of
God
,
Psal
▪
139.
1.
to
17
Hee
thence
breaketh
out
thus
,
How
precious
are
thy
thoughts
to
me
,
oh
God!
From
the
veiw
taken
of
Gods
justice
or
mercy
,
or
from
any
holy
discourse
with
others
about
the
same
,
or
from
singing
,
and
sounding
forth
Gods
praises
wherein
the
Saints
are
spiritual
,
ariseth
some
holy
ejaculations
or
other
.
In
all
these
,
and
each
of
these
was
Deborah
so
spiritual
,
Judg.
5.
from
verse
1.
to
the
last
,
whence
that
ejaculatory
praier
of
hers
,
So
let
thine
enemies
perish
oh
Lord
;
but
let
those
that
love
thee
be
like
the
Sun
in
its
might
.
If
the
Lord
breath
upon
our
hearts
at
his
table
,
or
in
his
word
,
the
spirit
of
God
draweth
out
our
hearts
to
send
some
ejaculatory
lift
of
praier
,
either
in
way
of
petition
,
or
thanksgiving
,
or
the
like
,
When
the
Lord
Jesus
speakes
effectually
to
Johns
heart
,
I
come
quickly
,
thence
springs
his
ejaculatory
Amen
,
even
so
come
Lord
Jesus
,
come
quickly
.
Revel.
22.
20.
Christ
effectually
preaching
that
hard
lesson
of
brotherly
forgivenesse
;
It
caused
that
ejaculation
from
them
,
Lord
increase
our
faith
,
Luk.
17.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
with
5.
If
David
hear
that
word
twice
,
that
all
power
belongs
to
God
,
Psal.
62.
11.
his
spirit
is
elevated
to
make
this
short
hearty
speech
,
verse
12.
Also
to
thee
O
Lord
belongeth
mercy
.
From
the
Angels
lively
discourse
with
Mary
about
Christ
,
who
was
to
be
incarnate
,
and
to
be
formed
in
her
;
her
heart
being
warmed
,
shee
turneth
her
speech
to
the
Lord
,
who
sent
that
his
angel
,
Be
it
to
thy
servant
according
to
thy
word
,
Luke
1.
38.
So
then
holy
ejaculations
are
the
very
spirits
of
the
spiritual
workings
of
God
,
or
at
the
least
wise
from
the
Lords
spiritualizing
of
his
Saints
,
in
his
providences
,
or
ordinances
,
and
therefore
great
in
their
excellency
.
Let
us
add
another
infallible
Argument
of
the
excellency
of
this
duty
,
of
ejaculatorie
It
s
of
choice
respect
with
God
.
praier
,
and
that
is
from
the
high
esteem
and
real
respects
which
God
himselfe
hath
expressed
thereof
.
Habbacucks
discourse
,
chap.
3.
though
most
what
doctrinal
,
and
onely
something
mentioned
in
a
short
way
of
petition
,
verse
2.
and
of
praising
God
.
verse
18
,
19.
yet
as
from
the
most
excellent
part
in
Gods
account
,
it
is
all
called
his
prayer
,
ver.
1.
The
penitent
thiefs
ejaculation
,
Lord
remember
me
when
thou
comest
into
thy
Kingdome
,
is
graciously
owned
and
answered
by
Jesus
Christ
,
This
day
shalt
thou
be
with
me
in
Paradise
,
Luk.
23.
41
,
42.
The
Publican
ejaculatorily
praying
,
Lord
be
mercifull
to
me
a
sinner
,
goeth
away
justified
,
Luk
18.
13
,
14.
yea
that
ejaculatory
Apostrophe
of
Moses
to
God
,
Ex.
5.
end
,
Why
hast
thou
so
evilly
intreated
the
people
?
yet
hath
its
gracious
returne
from
the
Lord
,
chap.
6.
1.
Then
said
the
Lord
,
Now
shalt
thou
see
what
I
will
do
to
Pharoah
.
The
Israelites
at
the
red
sea
were
so
afraid
with
a
distrustfull
fear
,
that
Moses
bids
them
not
to
feare
,
Exod
▪
14
13.
yet
being
thus
afraid
,
they
cryed
unto
the
Lord
,
verse
10.
12.
and
both
Nehemiah
,
chap.
9.
9.
and
Joshua
.
chap.
24.
7.
testifieth
,
that
God
heard
that
crie
of
theirs
,
and
put
darknesse
betwixt
them
and
the
Egyptians
,
and
drowned
the
Egyptians
in
the
red
sea
.
David
when
in
such
a
hurry
of
distrust
,
that
he
said
to
God
,
I
am
cut
off
from
thy
sight
,
yet
saith
,
neverthelesse
thou
heardest
the
voyce
of
my
supplications
,
(
Psal.
31.
22.
)
the
many
short
prayers
which
he
then
made
.
Ejaculations
are
but
short
breathings
of
the
Saints
spirits
,
but
being
breathed
once
,
they
scarce
ever
expire
in
respect
of
the
efficacies
and
issues
of
them
.
These
short
speeches
are
(
as
I
may
say
)
best
remembred
,
their
memorials
are
of
a
very
long
date
with
the
Lord
.
That
grey-headed
ejaculation
of
Noah
,
God
perswade
Japhet
to
dwell
in
the
tents
of
Shem
,
hath
had
,
now
hath
,
and
still
will
have
its
answer
,
in
the
Gentiles
,
of
Japhets
coming
into
the
fellowship
with
the
Church
.
Gen.
9.
27.
The
day
of
judgement
[
that
day
]
although
not
a
season
of
praying
,
yet
of
full
answers
of
such
like
praiers
made
with
respect
to
the
day
.
Pauls
short
prayer
,
2
Tim.
1.
18.
The
Lord
shew
mercy
to
the
house
of
Onesiphorus
,
at
[
that
day
]
shall
have
then
a
full
return
.
At
that
day
when
the
Saints
treasures
layd
up
in
heaven
shall
bee
opened
,
these
lesser
peices
shall
have
their
weight
,
worth
and
use
,
when
it
shall
bee
said
,
these
and
these
have
been
the
prayers
of
such
and
such
of
the
Saints
,
and
these
and
these
are
the
issues
and
fruits
of
them
to
such
and
such
.
Thus
much
touching
the
excellency
of
The
necessity
of
ejaculatory
prayer
by
reason
of
Sudden
straits
.
such
ejaculations
:
now
of
the
necessity
thereof
.
The
Saints
sudden
straits
require
prayer
,
but
will
not
afford
time
for
continued
prayer
:
Room
now
then
for
ejaculatory
praier
.
At
this
dead
lift
now
Moses
his
cry
will
doe
well
,
Exod.
14.
15.
Then
Jehoshophat
must
hye
to
heaven
,
when
begirt
with
blood
thirsty
men
;
in
continued
prayer
hee
cannot
,
but
by
ejaculatory
prayer
he
may
,
2
Chron.
18
31.
Then
Jehoshaphat
cryed
to
the
Lord
.
Scrabling
is
but
a
poore
shift
for
David
,
when
known
in
the
presence
of
the
King
of
Gath
,
2
Sam.
21.
10
,
11
,
12
,
13.
and
when
no
place
or
space
for
solemne
prayer
,
then
welfare
ejaculatory
prayer
,
Psal.
32.
title
,
with
verse
4
,
6.
I
sought
the
Lord
and
he
heared
me
;
this
poore
man
cried
,
and
the
Lord
heard
him
and
saved
him
.
Asa
,
when
to
join
battel
,
thus
cryed
unto
the
Lord
his
God
,
with
marvellous
successe
,
2
Chron.
14.
11.
David
in
that
strait
prayeth
against
Achitophels
counsels
,
Lord
turne
Achitophels
counsel
into
foolishnesse
,
2
Sam.
15.
31.
and
the
issue
sheweth
it
took
,
2
Sam.
17.
23.
Moses
among
a
company
of
murmurers
,
Exod.
15
24.
hath
none
fit
to
joyne
in
prayer
in
a
more
solemne
way
,
yet
verse
25.
though
he
spake
nothing
vocally
,
hee
cryed
thus
effectually
;
he
cryed
to
the
Lord
,
and
he
shewed
him
a
tree
to
make
the
bitter
waters
sweet
;
Philistins
are
upon
the
Israelites
,
then
is
onely
roome
for
Samuels
ejaculatory
crye
,
1
Sam.
8.
7
,
8
,
9.
and
Samue●
cryed
unto
the
Lord
and
he
heard
him
.
Hezekiahs
deadly
sicknesse
will
onely
give
him
leave
to
pray
thus
,
2
King
.
20.
1
,
2
,
3
,
7.
he●
turned
his
face
to
the
wall
and
prayed
,
O●
Lord
remember
me
,
&c.
Sudden
and
strong
tentations
disable
David
to
make
such
continued
prayer
,
but
hee
will
then
make
man●
Tentations
.
of
these
ejaculatory
requests
,
Psal.
30.
22
▪
Neverthelesse
thou
heardest
the
crye
of
●●
[
supplications
]
when
I
cryed
to
thee
.
Great
griefs
and
presages
fill
the
Saints
hearts
,
and
lay
their
speech
,
but
then
their
hearts
burst
forth
into
inutterable
sighs
&
groans
,
whose
meaning
the
Lord
knoweth
,
Rom.
8.
26.
Surely
Saints
,
as
men
of
tender
consciences
,
ever
and
anon
offending
indeed
,
but
Failings
.
as
frequently
smitten
in
their
hearts
for
it
,
cannot
but
bee
often
put
upon
it
,
in
the
interims
of
continued
prayer
,
to
bespeak
mercy
and
pardon
whilest
their
hearts
are
thus
afflicted
,
2
Sam.
24.
10.
And
Davids
heart
smote
him
for
numbring
the
people
,
and
David
said
unto
the
Lord
,
I
have
sinned
,
&c.
I
beseech
thee
take
away
the
iniquity
of
thy
servant
.
And
as
sudden
faults
of
ours
,
so
sudden
stroaks
of
God
put
the
Saints
upon
this
,
2
Sam.
24.
When
David
saw
the
Angel
smiting
the
people
,
he
said
,
It
is
I
that
have
sinned
,
what
have
these
sheep
done
?
Sudden
injuries
from
men
cause
an
injured
Injuries
.
Jepthah
to
make
his
short
appeale
to
the
Lord
,
saying
,
The
Lord
be
Judge
betwixt
Israel
and
Ammon
,
Judg.
11.
27
,
Israel
injuriously
begirts
Judah
,
and
no
other
help
for
them
but
this
.
Judah
cryed
unto
the
Lord
,
Enemies
.
2
Chron
13.
14
,
15.
Pharaoh
with
an
huge
host
hath
Israel
at
an
advantage
,
and
they
must
needs
then
thus
crye
out
unto
the
Lord
.
Enemies
unexpected
scornes
of
the
Saints
,
put
the
Saints
upon
these
short
appeals
,
Nehem.
4.
4
,
5.
Hear
,
Oh
our
God
,
f●r
we
are
despised
.
Their
sudden
affrighting
of
them
doth
as
much
;
they
all
made
us
afraid
Now
therefore
,
O
our
God
strengthen
my
hands
,
Neh.
6.
9
The
present
hearing
of
the
Princes
good
will
to
the
Commonwealth
put
forth
godly
Subjects
then
present
to
affix
their
Ejaculatory
Amen
thereto
,
1
Kings
1.
36.
Amen
,
the
Lord
thy
God
say
so
too
.
A
sudden
hand
of
God
upon
others
put
godly
Judgments
God
.
Moses
upon
it
thus
to
pray
for
Miriam
.
O
Lord
heal
her
,
&c.
Numb.
12.
13.
and
godly
Hezekiah
to
pray
for
his
people
,
The
good
Lord
pardon
every
one
that
prepareth
his
heart
to
seek
the
Lord
,
though
not
so
prepared
.
And
the
Lord
hearkned
and
healed
the
people
,
2
Chron
30
18
,
19.
Any
sudden
notice
of
some
special
service
of
God
,
unto
Special
services
which
some
of
the
Saints
are
addressing
themselves
,
must
needs
put
others
that
hear
thereof
by
such
sudden
lifts
of
their
hearts
,
to
give
them
a
lift
therein
.
Is
David
going
to
a
solemn
Sacrifice
,
godly
A●aunah
will
thus
wish
him
good
speed
,
2
Sam.
24.
23.
The
Lord
thy
God
accept
thee
.
Eli
perceiving
Hannahs
Prayer-business
,
1
Sam.
1.
16
cannot
but
add
his
fiat
also
,
ver.
17.
The
God
of
Israel
grant
thee
thy
petition
.
Sudden
weighty
changes
of
some
of
the
Saints
in
their
Changes
outward
condition
,
put
others
that
hear
of
it
upon
this
holy
service
of
love
to
them
;
as
Boaz
his
godly
neighbours
,
Ruth
4.
11
,
12.
The
Lord
make
this
woman
like
Rachel
and
Lea●
,
&c.
Sudden
and
unexpected
Kindnesses
others
kindnesses
shewed
to
the
Saints
,
will
put
them
to
speed
such
a
kind
of
Messenger
as
this
to
heaven
,
presently
to
tell
their
Father
of
it
.
Ruth
2
19
,
20.
Naomi
seeing
Boaz
his
kindness
to
his
daughter
Ruth
,
saith
Blessed
be
he
of
the
Lord
,
that
hath
not
left
off
his
kindness
to
the
living
and
to
the
dead
.
Besides
,
even
one
Ejaculation
of
the
Saints
,
Continuation
of
Prayer
puts
them
upon
making
more
,
upon
praying
thus
also
without
ceasing
.
One
Ejaculation
begetteth
another
.
Isai.
26.
9.
With
my
soul
have
I
desired
thee
in
the
night
,
yea
,
with
my
spirit
within
me
will
I
seek
thee
early
:
because
they
had
thus
prayed
,
they
will
pray
yet
more
.
Psal
▪
62.
1
,
Hear
my
cry
,
attend
to
my
prayer
;
(
yet
no
words
there
of
mentioned
;
)
and
ver
2.
From
the
end
of
the
earth
will
I
cry
;
he
had
thus
cryed
,
and
he
will
therefore
cry
againe
and
again
:
As
billowes
of
ten
ptation
ever
and
anon
stop
his
mouth
and
●n●errupt
him
,
so
as
he
now
and
then
doth
but
peep
above
water
,
and
get
breathing
space
;
he
will
thus
cry
,
Lead
me
,
or
guide
me
,
or
carry
me
to
yonder
rock
which
is
higher
then
I.
Hence
Jonah
in
his
perishing
condition
mentioneth
his
Praiers
(
plurally
)
there
were
many
of
these
short
Praiers
like
Messengers
sent
Poste
in
some
great
and
present
stress
one
after
the
other
,
to
speed
succor
from
heaven
J●n
.
2.
1.
2
,
7.
My
[
Praiers
]
came
in
unto
thee
.
Yea
,
these
holy
Traders
with
Heaven
,
using
to
make
as
quick
returnes
,
as
speedy
dealings
thus
with
the
Lord
;
as
they
gain
upon
the
Lord
,
they
are
suddenly
sending
for
more
,
and
bespeaking
yet
more
blessing
from
him
.
When
Moses
by
his
short
Prayer●
hath
got
a
grant
of
God
,
My
presence
shal●
go
with
thee
(
Exod
,
33
12
,
13
,
15
,
16.
compared
)
then
doth
he
in
a
holy
wise
grow
upo●
God
.
He
hath
one
short
,
yet
no
smal
reques●
more
ver.
18.
I
beseech
thee
shew
me
thy
glory
.
And
chap.
34.
9.
he
hath
another
reques●
yet
more
,
Pardon
our
iniquities
,
and
take
u●
for
thine
inheritance
.
So
Abrahams
shor●
requests
as
they
are
granted
,
Gen.
18.
so
they
multiply
,
If
there
be
fifty
,
Lord
,
in
Sodom
,
wil●
thou
not
spare
it
?
and
then
if
but
forty
five
,
then
if
forty
,
then
if
thirty
,
then
if
twenty
,
then
if
ten
.
Thus
much
also
be
spoken
to
shew
the
necessity
Reasons
why
▪
1
From
the
honor
it
puts
on
God
.
of
this
Duty
in
sundry
respects
.
Let
us
now
briefly
add
a
Reason
or
two
yet
further
to
enforce
this
duty
.
The
first
is
taken
from
the
nature
and
property
of
this
duty
,
which
honoureth
the
Lord
in
a
special
manner
,
as
a
glorious
In
his
immensity
and
Omniscience
.
Spirit
,
which
needeth
not
any
words
of
ours
to
express
what
we
would
to
him
.
He
can
hear
the
holy
language
and
speech
of
our
spirits
;
he
understandeth
the
meaning
of
sighes
not
to
be
expressed
,
Rom.
8.
26.
Ejaculatory
Prayer
proclaimeth
the
Lord
,
that
he
is
not
as
the
Idol
Gods
,
who
needeth
not
to
be
awakened
by
loud
out-cryes
,
as
1
Kings
18.
27
,
as
Elijah
derided
Baals
Priests
,
wisheth
them
to
cry
aloud
,
&c.
Who
needeth
not
to
be
carryed
up
and
down
as
dunghil
Gods
do
,
Jer.
10.
5.
No
,
this
proclaimeth
to
all
the
world
,
that
the
God
of
the
Saints
is
an
all-seeing
God
,
espying
the
least
moving
of
their
desires
to
him
;
that
he
is
in
all
,
and
through
all
,
and
filleth
every
place
;
yea
,
that
he
is
a
very
present
help
at
any
dead
lift
;
that
he
is
a
God
hearing
Prayers
,
all
sorts
of
Prayers
,
the
shortest
of
them
.
If
Ephraim
but
lisp
and
wisper
out
,
Turn
thou
me
,
and
I
shall
be
turned
,
&c.
God
saith
,
I
have
surely
heard
him
;
Jer.
31.
18
,
19
,
20.
If
Israel
take
unto
them
words
prayer-wise
,
though
but
short
,
Take
away
all
iniquity
,
and
receive
us
graciously
,
&c.
God
can
,
and
will
say
.
I
have
surely
heard
him
and
observed
him
,
Hos.
14.
1
,
2
,
3
,
8.
This
glorifieth
him
,
as
one
who
assuredly
waites
to
be
gracious
,
that
any
such
cry
and
whisper
as
this
is
of
the
Saints
,
is
attended
by
him
,
Isai.
30.
18.
The
Lord
waits
to
be
gracious
;
and
ver.
19
,
is
a
demonstration
thereof
,
The
Lord
will
be
very
gracious
at
the
voice
of
thy
cry
.
The
second
Reason
is
taken
from
the
precious
fruits
of
the
conscionable
exercise
2
From
the
Fruits
of
it
.
It
s
a
means
of
this
duty
;
of
such
sudden
and
short
lifts
of
the
heart
to
the
Lord
.
1.
It
is
a
very
special
means
to
keep
our
1
To
keep
us
Spiritual
.
hearts
very
Spiritual
,
and
savoury
,
when
so
often
in
heaven
,
taking
some
short
turnes
with
God
and
Jesus
Christ
.
When
so
oft
with
God
,
distances
will
not
so
easily
grow
when
conversing
so
with
God
,
there
is
more
of
his
brightness
,
more
of
his
Image
upon
such
an
ones
face
and
heart
.
When
gracious
persons
are
ever
and
anon
making
such
holy
stands
and
pawses
of
spirit
(
lest
being
let
go
too
long
,
and
at
too
large
a
teather
,
they
grow
unsavoury
)
they
are
kept
closer
with
God
.
Take
two
Professors
,
the
one
careless
in
this
,
the
other
conscionable
in
attending
to
it
.
Alas
,
what
sad
rushes
,
bruises
,
and
falls
upon
the
very
shadow
of
a
temptation
?
if
he
get
some
kind
of
hold
of
a
Promise
.
this
sword
of
the
Spirit
hangs
loose
and
dangling
(
as
it
were
)
like
Amasa's
sword
,
2
Sam.
20.
8.
yea
,
all
the
rest
of
his
Spiritual
armor
,
is
answerable
;
yea
,
but
the
other
keepeth
himself
that
the
evil
one
toucheth
him
not
;
enters
not
into
temptation
:
He
hath
Gospel
Promises
made
known
,
and
made
over
to
him
to
use
at
any
time
,
he
hath
them
by
him
,
he
keepeth
a
holy
edg
upon
them
,
by
which
he
cutteth
asunder
many
temptations
:
He
hath
his
faith
and
hope
in
its
strength
;
his
bow
abides
in
his
strength
,
and
his
armes
are
not
broken
,
Gen.
48.
If
temptations
to
unrighteous
or
guileful
dealings
begirt
him
,
his
heart
cryeth
out
,
God
forbid
,
O
Lord
,
how
dare
I
so
sin
against
thee
!
If
foiled
at
any
time
,
he
presently
cryeth
,
O
Lord
,
ah
my
vile
heart
,
Lord
,
Lord
help
:
or
if
unexpected
afflictions
be
ordered
to
him
,
he
hereby
tyeth
his
shooes
of
Peace
ever
and
anon
closer
,
Patience
(
Lord
)
do
me
good
hereby
;
and
so
is
not
galled
or
grieved
,
as
the
other
when
meeting
with
such
stubby
and
hard
wayes
.
Paul
was
much
that
way
with
God
,
learned
contentment
in
all
conditions
;
knew
how
to
be
full
,
and
how
to
be
hungry
,
to
abound
and
to
want
,
and
to
glory
in
infirmities
.
2
It
is
a
special
means
to
fit
us
for
more
solemne
and
continued
Prayer
.
They
2
To
sit
us
for
solemn
Praier
are
ever
good
Proficients
in
that
holy
Art
of
Pleading
,
they
are
ever
and
anon
thus
plodding
upon
it
;
their
minds
thus
exercised
in
it
upon
all
occasions
.
Such
as
wil
be
ever
and
anon
thus
whetting
their
praying
spirits
and
graces
,
will
make
work
of
it
when
they
come
to
it
.
They
that
are
good
at
these
running
pulls
and
trips
,
are
surely
good
wrestlers
with
God
.
It
is
no
new
or
strange
work
to
such
to
pray
,
that
when
they
come
to
pray
more
solemnly
they
know
not
how
to
set
about
it
;
their
hearts
are
not
so
out
of
kilter
(
as
we
say
)
as
it
is
with
idle
Professors
:
No
,
these
that
have
been
so
oft
in
a
day
at
work
with
God
this
way
,
have
not
their
Tooles
to
seek
,
but
at
hand
,
and
all
in
good
plight
,
fit
for
use
.
Praying
thoughts
and
desires
are
in
a
holy
readinesse
,
they
familiarize
with
them
.
3.
It
is
a
meanes
to
meet
oft
with
God
.
3
To
meet
oft
with
God
.
If
Abrahams
servant
be
thus
walking
with
God
in
his
journey
,
God
will
be
with
him
,
he
will
meet
him
.
No
sooner
hath
he
done
speaking
to
God
in
his
heart
,
but
he
discerneth
that
God
is
with
him
,
and
accordingly
blesseth
him
,
that
being
in
the
way
he
led
him
,
&c.
Gen.
24.
12
,
27
,
45
,
47.
God
is
oft
with
the
Minister
in
his
Study
,
who
is
thus
praying
oft
in
his
heart
for
good
speed
in
his
work
;
oft
with
the
labouring
man
in
the
field
,
whilst
at
his
work
,
if
thus
employed
spiritually
.
Now
let
us
make
some
brief
Use
hereof
and
close
this
with
some
Cautions
.
Let
it
humble
us
,
that
we
are
so
careless
and
barren
in
lifting
up
such
Ejaculatory
Vse
Praiers
to
the
Lord
upon
every
occasion
.
Evils
of
the
neglect
hereof
Strangeness
to
God
.
What
strangeness
groweth
oftentimes
betwixt
God
and
our
souls
,
for
want
of
these
more
transient
and
occasional
talkings
with
the
Lord
?
How
many
precious
things
in
private
communion
of
Saints
,
and
edifying
Loss
of
many
holy
advantages
in
the
Ordinances
.
discourses
are
lost
for
want
of
some
forelifts
,
and
present
lifting
up
of
our
hearts
for
the
presence
of
God
therein
,
and
blessing
of
God
thereupon
?
How
many
precious
words
of
grace
spoken
by
God
to
us
will
warm
and
affect
us
at
present
hearing
of
them
,
yet
are
lost
in
respect
of
the
abiding
light
and
life
of
them
,
for
want
of
serious
and
thankful
committing
of
them
to
the
Lord
by
such
short
Ejaculatory
Prayer
,
that
he
might
keep
them
for
us
?
Moses
did
otherwise
when
God
spake
home
to
him
,
he
hasteth
to
bow
before
him
,
and
by
a
short
praier
improveth
that
particular
spoken
,
that
God
was
one
pardoning
iniquity
,
Exod.
34
6
,
7.
Let
my
Lord
pardon
our
iniquitie
and
our
sin
,
ver.
8
,
9.
He
presently
retaileth
and
putteth
to
holy
use
that
blessed
treasury
of
Grace
delivered
of
God
to
him
.
But
wee
oftentimes
,
intending
haply
to
tell
God
of
it
more
solemnly
,
in
the
meane
time
lose
it
,
for
want
of
present
improving
of
it
this
way
.
Yea
,
many
affecting
providences
,
respecting
In
providence
.
our selves
or
others
,
which
are
unexpectedly
ordered
,
lose
their
kindly
work
upon
us
for
want
of
a
present
lifting
up
of
our
hearts
in
some
sutable
,
though
short
Ejaculations
.
How
much
of
God
in
our
particular
Callings
,
In
our
particular
Callings
.
how
many
quickning
motions
of
the
Spirit
suggested
to
us
therein
,
are
in
a
manner
lost
for
want
of
maintaining
hereby
an
holy
discourse
with
the
Lord
?
yea
,
how
many
snares
,
in
want
hereof
,
doe
wee
meet
with
,
and
are
intangled
thereby
,
even
in
our
lawful
labors
and
recreations
?
In
the
night
season
also
,
how
much
precious
time
In
the
night
season
.
and
advantage
of
conversing
thus
with
God
,
which
is
even
cast
and
forced
upon
us
,
for
want
of
sleep
or
the
like
,
yet
is
all
even
lost
?
Whilst
we
are
lifting
and
revolving
our selves
too
and
againe
in
our
beds
,
and
yet
seldome
or
never
lifting
up
our
hearts
thus
unto
the
Lord
?
And
surely
,
all
these
things
,
seriously
considered
,
may
justly
humble
us
.
A
second
Use
serveth
for
Exhortation
,
Vse
to
stir
us
all
up
to
make
more
conscience
of
Be
wee
stirred
up
to
it
.
this
Dutie
of
Ejaculatory
Praier
,
those
groundless
pretences
against
continued
and
solemn
Prayer
:
Such
as
expence
of
too
much
time
,
let
of
other
occasions
,
&c.
have
No
loss
of
time
hereby
.
here
no
place
.
Boaz
his
harvest
men
may
work
hard
,
and
yet
lift
up
their
hearts
for
a
blessing
upon
Boaz
,
and
the
like
,
Ruth
2
4.
Nehemiah
amidst
his
weighty
imployments
may
be
often
at
this
holy
work
,
Lord
,
remember
me
concerning
this
,
&c.
chap.
13.
13
,
14
,
21
,
22.
Isaiah
amidst
his
Ministerial
exercises
,
may
make
such
holy
Apostrophes
,
in
way
of
appeal
to
the
Lord
,
or
the
like
,
as
Isai.
53.
1.
Lord
,
who
hath
believed
our
report
?
So
may
Ezekiel
,
chap.
20.
49.
Ah
,
Lord
God
,
they
say
,
Doth
he
not
speak
Parables
?
Many
occasions
of
it
.
As
intricate
passages
and
occurrents
.
Yea
,
do
not
they
,
as
well
as
others
in
their
way
meet
with
such
intricacies
,
as
by
way
of
holy
Apostrophes
they
must
say
,
as
Zachary
to
Christ
,
that
Angel
,
What
meane
these
?
Zach.
7.
4.
Do
not
they
then
,
with
Amos
in
his
work
,
hear
of
,
or
behold
more
unwonted
,
unexpected
judgments
approaching
,
and
had
need
make
such
holy
Apostrophes
,
Unwonted
judgments
.
as
Amos
did
on
like
occasion
?
Amos
7.
1
,
2
,
4
,
5.
O
Lord
God
Forgive
,
Arise
we
beseech
thee
,
by
whom
shall
Jacob
arise
;
for
he
is
small
?
or
as
the
sudden
stroak
of
God
upon
Pelatiah
,
whilst
Ezekiel
was
prophecying
,
turneth
his
speech
to
the
Lord
,
Ah
,
Lord
God
,
wilt
thou
make
a
ful
end
of
the
remnant
of
Israel
!
Ezek.
11.
13.
Yea
,
will
not
variety
of
afflictions
,
some
outward
Variety
of
Afflictions
.
some
inward
,
which
once
in
every
foure
and
twenty
houres
are
wont
to
befall
us
,
put
us
upon
it
to
cry
as
sometimes
the
Church
did
in
hers
,
Behold
O
Lord
,
See
and
consider
:
Lamentations
1.
9
;
11
,
20.
As
Jesus
Christ
did
in
his
,
when
inwardly
loaded
,
as
well
as
outwardly
afflicted
,
Matthew
26.
47.
My
God
,
my
God
,
why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
?
And
whither
also
will
our
spirits
wander
betwixt
our
solemn
praying
in
the
morning
,
and
that
at
evening
,
if
we
doe
not
now
and
then
,
each
day
trie
whether
our
hearts
be
gone
out
of
call
after
vaine
objects
?
will
they
not
else
be
too
fast
wedged
in
worldly
affairs
,
unlesse
now
and
then
hereby
loosened
a
little
?
But
for
the
fastning
of
this
exhortation
,
and
the
right
managing
of
the
duty
exhorted
unto
,
let
us
lay
down
,
1.
Some
motives
to
it
.
2.
Some
Motives
.
helps
and
means
for
it
.
3.
Some
cautions
about
it
.
Touching
the
Motives
,
consider
,
1.
That
this
precept
and
duty
injoyned
1.
It
s
well
for
the
Saints
,
that
God
requireth
and
owneth
this
duty
.
of
God
,
is
a
very
precious
priviledge
to
the
Saints
;
they
of
all
others
may
well
be
forward
to
this
duty
:
in
that
it
is
well
for
them
that
ejaculatory
prayer
is
acceptable
prayer
,
a
choice
service
which
the
Lord
himselfe
appointeth
and
delighteth
in
:
it
is
well
for
us
,
brethren
and
sisters
,
that
we
may
thus
speak
and
converse
with
our
God
,
when
none
either
thinketh
or
knoweth
of
it
;
wee
may
ever
and
anon
talke
thus
with
our
heavenly
and
gracious
Soveraigne
,
and
others
in
our
very
company
,
neither
heare
,
nor
mark
it
,
As
Nehemiah
did
in
the
kings
presence
,
he
prayed
to
the
Lord
of
heaven
,
and
the
king
not
privy
to
it
,
Nehemiah
,
2.
4.
As
we
walke
in
the
way
with
others
,
wee
may
exchange
a
few
of
these
holy
speeches
,
and
yet
keep
our
way
and
discourse
with
them
;
little
doe
carnall
persons
think
how
many
of
these
holy
lifts
sometimes
gracious
and
spiritual
persons
(
occasionally
cast
into
their
company
)
have
,
whilest
they
are
with
them
.
It
is
meat
and
drink
which
they
know
not
of
,
communing
with
one
that
is
invisible
.
They
may
have
sweet
answers
and
returnes
also
thereof
,
which
fill
their
hearts
with
heavenly
joy
,
wherewith
a
stranger
doth
not
intermeddle
.
Yea
,
in
their
sleep
,
the
Saints
may
thus
bee
talking
with
God
,
1
King
.
3.
9.
it
was
in
a
dreame
when
God
said
unto
Solomon
,
ask
what
I
shall
give
thce
,
verse
5.
and
he
did
so
,
verse
15.
and
he
awakened
,
and
behold
it
was
a
dream
;
a
sign
then
,
that
hee
was
that
while
as
in
a
sleep
,
when
praying
,
and
yet
so
graciously
accepted
,
and
answered
,
ver.
10
,
11.
And
alas
,
what
else
would
have
become
of
Gods
Asahs
,
and
Jehoshaphats
,
Davids
,
&c.
of
whom
you
heard
,
if
this
were
not
prevailing
prayer
?
what
should
desolate
Jonah
in
the
whales
belly
,
also
doe
?
Jonah
2.
1.
He
prayed
but
in
this
sort
.
What
shall
poor
Jeremiah
in
the
dungeon
doe
?
but
hereby
you
see
hee
doth
well
enough
,
Lam.
3.
55
,
56.
I
called
upon
the
name
of
the
Lord
out
of
the
low
dungeon
,
and
thou
heardest
my
voice
,
&c.
Some
freinds
would
sometimes
give
a
world
to
exchange
a
word
or
two
with
a
choice
freind
of
theirs
in
their
extremity
:
If
I
could
but
send
or
speak
with
such
a
one
will
such
say
,
I
need
not
,
I
should
not
lye
here
thus
.
If
my
Father
,
if
my
Brother
did
but
know
of
it
,
I
am
sure
they
would
relieve
mee
in
my
straits
:
though
I
am
now
a
Turks
slave
,
yet
I
have
such
and
such
friends
in
such
a
countrey
which
would
ransome
mee
,
&c.
Yea
,
but
the
Saints
need
not
say
so
,
the
Saints
are
never
so
hard
put
to
it
,
but
if
they
want
opportunity
more
solemnly
,
yet
this
way
they
may
be
telling
their
heavenly
Father
,
and
friend
Jesus
Christ
how
it
is
with
them
.
And
is
not
this
well
for
them
?
yea
verily
.
Alas
,
what
should
dumb
ones
doe
,
whose
tongues
the
enemy
cut
out
,
or
if
not
,
gag
them
,
if
yet
there
were
no
means
left
of
speaking
with
their
heavenly
Father
?
but
blessed
be
God
there
is
this
way
left
to
such
.
It
may
bee
malicious
persecutors
will
be
throwing
the
saints
into
a
Jayle
.
amongst
a
company
of
rogues
,
which
will
scoffe
at
the
very
mention
of
prayer
;
now
welfare
this
part
of
Gods
revealed
wil
,
injoyning
ejaculations
for
prayers
also
:
the
poore
Saints
may
then
poure
out
these
prayers
to
their
God
,
in
which
such
a
hellish
crue
cannot
well
interrupt
them
;
they
may
hear
them
sigh
,
it
may
be
,
or
see
them
weep
;
but
judge
that
as
arising
from
other
causes
,
which
indeed
and
in
truth
is
some
sigh
of
love
,
holy
longing
,
admiration
,
or
the
like
;
a
precious
melting
of
faith
in
their
hearts
,
amidst
these
short
heart
speeches
with
the
Lord
.
Sometimes
the
Saints
are
like
Hezekiah
,
as
well
oppressed
inwardly
as
outwardly
,
that
they
cannot
in
a
continued
way
pray
,
but
onely
in
an
abrupt
and
broken
way
,
chatter
,
and
that
within
themselves
,
and
at
length
get
out
,
Lord
I
am
oppressed
,
undertake
for
me
:
and
they
are
like
babes
in
Christ
,
and
can
but
brokenly
stammer
out
their
mindes
to
the
Lord
,
or
like
the
Publicane
,
not
daring
in
a
manner
to
speak
much
;
but
in
short
,
to
bespeak
mercy
as
to
chiefe
of
sinners
:
is
it
then
not
well
for
such
,
that
O
Lord
bee
mercifull
to
me
a
sinner
,
is
such
an
acceptable
prayer
with
God
?
yea
verily
,
it
is
well
for
the
Saints
when
to
leave
the
world
,
when
neither
they
can
speak
to
be
understood
of
any
friend
,
nor
their
friends
to
them
,
albeit
both
may
desire
it
with
their
mindes
and
spirits
,
and
have
audience
and
acceptance
;
and
indeed
if
this
were
not
so
acceptable
a
duty
,
many
a
blessed
soul
sylloqui
with
God
of
the
Saints
living
and
dying
,
were
made
null
and
uselesse
.
And
is
it
not
well
then
for
the
Saints
that
ejaculatory
prayer
is
acceptable
prayer
?
yea
,
it
is
very
well
in
these
and
other
respects
:
and
truly
,
though
it
be
as
I
may
say
,
ill
for
some
notorious
enemies
of
God
,
yet
this
is
so
:
for
the
Saints
can
soon
do
their
errand
,
and
in
a
very
few
words
too
.
As
David
did
Achithophels
,
2
Sam.
15.
31.
It
is
well
also
for
many
a
man
who
is
yet
in
his
sinnes
,
or
at
least
under
captivity
to
some
distemper
,
that
ejaculatory
prayer
of
the
Saints
is
of
such
a
nature
;
they
at
Taberah
had
been
consumed
else
,
when
once
the
fire
of
God
was
kindled
amongst
them
;
if
Moses
his
ejaculatory
cry
had
not
been
a
prayer
of
the
right
stamp
,
and
full
weight
,
to
passe
for
currant
with
the
Lord
,
Numb.
11.
12.
Moses
cryed
to
the
Lord
,
and
the
fire
was
quenched
;
sundry
think
Paul
fared
the
better
for
Stevens
ejaculatory
praier
at
his
death
,
Lord
lay
not
this
sin
to
their
charge
.
And
assuredly
many
of
the
blinded
Jews
,
who
ignorantly
crucifled
the
Lord
of
glory
,
fared
the
better
for
the
ejaculatory
prayer
of
Christ
.
Father
forgive
them
,
for
they
know
not
what
they
doe
,
Luk.
23.
34.
Witnesse
the
conversion
of
thousands
of
those
,
who
had
a
hand
in
crucifying
the
Lord
Jesus
,
Acts
2.
36
,
37
,
38
,
39
,
40
,
41.
verses
compared
.
Other
Saints
likewise
fare
the
better
for
this
,
that
the
ejaculatory
prayers
of
others
of
their
brethren
for
them
,
are
acceptable
prayers
to
God
:
Onesiphorus
will
fare
the
better
for
the
short
prayer
of
Paul
,
at
the
very
day
of
judgment
,
2
Tim.
1.
18.
The
Lord
grant
that
he
may
find
mercy
at
that
day
.
How
well
then
is
it
in
all
respects
,
that
God
will
have
his
Saints
praying
continually
with
ejaculatory
prayer
also
?
2.
In
that
it
is
a
service
which
the
Lord
Second
Motive
,
It
is
that
upon
which
the
spirit
putteth
us
often
.
by
special
motion
of
his
Spirit
put
his
saints
upon
oft
times
,
as
well
as
by
general
command
requireth
the
same
:
Let
me
hear
thy
voice
,
saith
Christ
to
his
people
,
Canti●
.
2.
14.
To
which
the
Church
answereth
in
an
ejaculatory
prayer
,
verse
17.
Turne
,
my
beloved
,
and
be
thou
like
a
Roe
:
So
Cantic.
8.
13.
The
Lord
putteth
them
upon
speaking
to
him
,
Let
me
hear
thy
voice
:
to
which
they
returne
an
ejaculation
,
ver
14.
Make
haste
my
beloved
:
now
it
will
not
bee
safe
to
neglect
any
such
motions
made
by
the
Lord
,
and
by
his
spirit
,
lest
being
grieved
,
he
withdraw
from
us
.
3.
In
that
the
most
spiritual
persons
Third
motive
;
it
is
that
which
the
choysest
Saints
practise
much
have
been
,
and
are
thus
exercised
in
those
holy
ejaculations
,
as
was
Christ
,
as
Luke
3.
21.
When
he
was
baptised
,
he
so
prayed
:
when
those
Disciples
returned
with
that
successe
,
he
lifts
up
his
heart
,
Luk.
20.
21.
I
thanke
thee
O
Father
,
Lord
of
heaven
and
earth
.
So
John
2.
27
,
28.
Father
,
glorifie
thy
name
.
And
so
Luke
23.
31.
Father
,
forgive
them
,
for
they
know
not
what
they
doe
.
So
Matthew
26.
46.
My
God
,
my
God
,
why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
?
So
Luke
23.
46.
When
to
leave
the
world
,
Father
,
into
thy
hands
I
commit
my
spirit
.
Thus
David
,
and
Nehemiah
,
and
Moses
,
and
others
,
who
were
most
spiritual
,
how
oft
were
they
thus
praying
?
4.
In
that
ejaculatory
prayer
hath
prevailed
Fourth
Motive
,
it
s
very
prevailing
with
God
.
with
God
for
great
things
;
persons
have
been
healed
of
plagues
.
As
upon
such
a
prayer
of
Hezekiah
,
2
Chron.
30.
18
,
19
,
20.
verses
,
God
hearkned
,
and
healed
the
people
.
Wonders
have
been
done
by
it
;
as
when
upon
such
a
Prayer
of
Isaiah
,
the
Sun
goeth
backward
,
2
Kings
20.
11.
Isaiah
cryed
unto
the
Lord
,
and
the
Sun
went
back
ten
degrees
.
Such
wonders
were
done
hereby
at
the
red
Sea
.
Nehem.
9.
9.
as
formerly
was
shewed
.
Now
in
the
second
place
consider
of
some
Helps
to
pray
thus
.
1
Heavenly
mindedness
.
Helps
to
help
us
this
way
.
1
Get
and
maintain
a
spiritual
frame
of
heart
,
walk
much
with
God
in
Meditation
,
and
the
like
;
and
frequent
occasion
will
be
offered
of
such
like
talking
with
him
.
A
heavenly
heart
will
be
often
lifted
thus
heavenward
.
When
Sim●on
was
in
such
a
frame
,
then
,
Lord
,
lettest
thou
thy
Servant
depart
in
peace
,
Luke
2.
29.
So
when
John
is
in
a
like
frame
,
then
,
Come
Lord
Jesus
,
Come
quickly
,
Revel.
22.
20.
One
Ejaculation
or
other
ariseth
out
of
the
heart
in
such
a
frame
;
and
as
a
branch
thereof
,
get
our
hearts
weaned
from
the
things
of
the
world
;
be
as
one
leaving
the
world
,
and
then
an
old
Jacob
will
be
mounting
thus
,
Gen.
49.
18
▪
Lord
,
I
have
waited
for
thy
Salvation
.
David
,
who
was
a
weaned
child
,
was
much
in
holy
Ejaculations
;
so
was
Davids
Lord
,
who
was
so
much
above
the
world
;
such
have
most
to
do
in
Heaven
,
and
therefore
so
oft
moving
that
way
.
2
Get
a
humble
soft
heart
,
sensible
of
sins
,
and
self
emptinesse
.
Broken
hearts
will
bee
often
breathing
out
Ejaculatory
sighs
and
requests
;
The
humbled
Thief
upon
the
Cross
,
and
Publican
in
the
Temple
,
had
their
Ejaculations
.
3
Keep
in
life
and
light
,
as
much
as
may
3
Sense
of
Gods
love
.
be
,
the
sense
of
the
love
of
God
in
Christ
:
when
the
Church
is
in
Christs
armes
,
and
as
in
his
bosome
,
then
she
hath
her
Ejaculatory
request
,
Set
me
as
a
seal
upon
thy
arm
,
&c.
Cant.
8.
5
,
6.
This
stirreth
up
holy
love
in
us
to
God
,
and
that
will
be
making
ever
and
anon
abrupt
expressions
of
its
desire
to
him
.
Touching
the
third
thing
,
consider
of
these
Cautions
.
Cautions
.
1.
That
it
bee
not
too
seldom
1
Content
not
our selves
,
that
more
rarely
wee
have
some
one
lift
this
way
,
but
be
ever
and
anon
sending
up
some
short
requests
unto
the
Lord
:
foure
times
in
one
Chapter
is
Nehemiah
doing
thus
upon
several
occasions
.
2
Look
that
we
do
it
not
in
a
Petitionary
2.
That
it
bee
not
only
in
a
Petitionary
way
.
way
only
,
but
praising
way
as
well
.
So
David
,
Psalm
8.
3
,
4
,
5.
When
I
see
thy
Heavens
,
&c.
I
said
,
What
is
man
that
thou
art
thus
mindful
of
him
!
So
Jesus
Christ
,
I
thank
thee
Father
,
Lord
of
Heaven
and
earth
,
that
thou
hast
hid
these
things
from
the
wise
and
prudent
,
and
revealed
them
to
babes
,
Luke
10.
21.
and
John
11.
41
,
42.
Father
,
I
thank
thee
,
that
thou
alwayes
hearest
me
.
3
Look
that
be
not
a
bare
formal
cry
,
3.
That
it
be
not
in
an
affected
way
.
for
fashions
sake
,
a
customary
Lord
have
mercy
upon
me
,
or
Lord
blesse
me
,
or
the
like
,
in
a
morning
,
or
at
going
to
bed
,
resting
therein
,
as
if
now
some
goodly
service
were
done
,
or
that
sufficeth
:
or
a
more
forced
out-cry
to
God
,
occasioned
from
sudden
terrors
or
distrusts
,
and
the
like
;
or
an
hypocritical
semblance
of
a
heart
lift
to
heaven
,
by
an
affected
lifting
up
the
eys
when
in
others
company
,
or
in
a
seemed
squeezing
out
a
hollow
hearted
sigh
,
in
stead
of
such
cordial
Ejaculations
,
to
which
we
have
been
all
this
while
exhorting
.
Lastly
,
Look
that
none
under
this
pretence
,
4
That
it
thrust
not
out
Solemn
praier
.
lay
aside
the
due
and
constant
exercise
of
publick
or
private
Praier
in
a
more
continued
way
.
Let
not
one
duty
justle
out
another
:
Continued
Praier
in
solemn
manner
is
our
duty
,
as
well
as
Ejaculatory
Prayer
,
as
God
willing
we
shall
see
in
the
following
part
of
this
Discourse
;
we
are
the
rather
to
make
conscience
of
Ejaculatory
Praier
,
that
we
may
be
sit
for
solemn
Prayer
:
and
we
are
so
to
pray
in
a
continued
Prayer
,
as
it
may
leave
us
sending
up
our
after
Ejaculations
unto
heaven
.
CHAP.
III.
Touching
more
solemn
and
continued
Prayer
;
and
particularly
of
Publick
Prayer
.
WE
have
spoken
of
Ejaculatory
Praier
;
proceed
we
now
to
consider
of
Solemn
and
continued
Praier
,
which
is
either
Publick
or
Church
Praier
,
Private
or
Family
Prayer
,
Secret
or
Closet
Prayer
.
Begin
we
now
with
the
consideration
of
Publick
or
Church
Praier
,
which
is
also
included
in
this
indefinite
Precept
,
written
to
the
Church
of
the
Thessalonians
,
collectively
as
wel
as
distributively
considered
,
1
Thes
1.
1.
Whence
also
in
this
Chapter
hee
exhorteth
them
to
due
esteem
of
their
Officers
,
vers.
12.
and
vers.
20
of
the
Ordinance
of
the
Ministerial
Dispensation
of
the
Word
.
So
then
,
Publick
or
Church
Prayer
is
a
Duty
also
which
we
ought
conscionably
to
attend
in
the
season
thereof
,
1
Tim.
2.
1
,
2
,
3.
Paul
exhorts
that
in
the
first
place
Prayers
Act.
16.
13.
be
made
for
all
sorts
of
men
;
namely
,
Publick
Prayers
;
and
maketh
the
same
very
good
and
acceptable
in
the
sight
of
God
.
It
is
emblematically
set
forth
under
the
notion
of
four
living
Creatures
,
and
four
and
twenty
Elders
met
in
way
of
worship
of
God
,
Rev.
4.
8.
&
5
8
,
10.
For
our
better
proceeding
herein
,
consider
1.
Of
the
requisites
to
Publick
Praier
.
2.
Of
the
Reasons
of
it
.
3.
Of
some
Use
of
it
.
Touching
the
first
:
Some
things
are
Things
required
of
such
as
are
to
pour
out
publick
praier
.
required
to
such
as
are
to
bee
the
mouth
of
the
Church
in
Praier
;
some
things
in
such
as
joine
with
them
.
Of
the
former
sort
of
requisites
are
,
1.
A
publick
Call
.
So
it
was
of
old
,
Deut.
1.
A
publick
Call
.
21.
5.
The
Priests
the
sons
of
Levi
shall
come
neer
,
for
them
hath
the
Lord
thy
God
chosen
to
minister
to
him
,
and
to
bless
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
;
which
was
in
Prayer-wise
,
as
Num
6
23
,
24.
&c.
On
this
wise
shall
ye
blesse
the
children
of
Israel
;
saying
,
The
Lord
bless
thee
,
and
keep
thee
,
the
Lord
make
his
face
to
shine
upon
thee
,
and
be
gracious
to
thee
,
&c.
Now
this
Call
to
become
the
peoples
mouth
to
God
,
as
it
respecteth
God
,
so
it
is
(
amongst
other
things
)
Gods
fitting
them
with
abilities
,
as
for
Preaching
,
so
for
Prayer
;
and
his
sequestring
them
accordingly
thereunto
,
as
to
their
work
:
whence
that
Acts
6.
4.
We
will
give
our selves
to
Praier
,
and
to
the
Ministry
of
the
Word
:
namely
,
as
we
are
Ministers
,
and
in
an
Authoritative
way
▪
both
alike
are
Ministerial
acts
,
and
gifting
for
the
one
as
well
as
for
the
other
,
is
a
choice
part
of
a
Ministerial
Call
.
That
which
we
render
[
consecrate
]
Aaron
and
his
Sons
;
namely
for
their
work
,
Exod.
29
▪
9.
It
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
So
Lev.
8.
v.
22.
The
Ram
of
Consecration
of
the
Levites
,
is
in
Hebrew
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
Ram
of
Fulness
,
or
as
it
is
in
the
Hebrew
,
Fulnesses
.
As
if
such
men
by
their
Calling
were
very
full
men
of
all
Abilities
for
their
Ministerial
works
;
yea
,
as
if
it
were
one
maine
part
of
their
Call
,
to
be
that
way
as
complete
as
may
be
.
Hence
also
the
Annointing
of
the
Priests
,
Exod.
28
▪
41.
In
taking
of
the
holy
unction
of
the
spirit
,
and
the
gifts
thereof
in
them
,
Joshuah
the
Priest
must
have
,
as
the
garments
of
Righteousness
and
Holiness
through
Christ
,
with
other
Saints
,
Zach.
3.
4.
so
a
fair
Mitre
upon
his
head
,
ver.
5.
as
one
honoured
above
all
others
,
in
a
manner
,
for
his
head
Ornaments
,
and
Abilities
in
his
Ministry
.
The
Elders
in
the
Apostles
dayes
called
to
that
Office
,
they
were
gifted
upon
any
occasion
to
make
an
inwrought
Prayer
.
James
5.
14
:
Let
them
send
for
the
Elders
,
and
let
them
pray
over
him
,
and
vers.
16.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
inwrought
Prayer
of
a
Righteous
man
availeth
much
.
Both
the
Officers
,
yea
,
and
Members
also
of
pure
Churches
,
in
the
dayes
of
the
Gospel
(
as
those
four
living
Creatures
,
and
twenty
four
Elders
,
graver
Christians
)
are
represented
as
gifted
for
Prayer
,
—
Having
Vials
filled
with
odours
of
Prayers
,
Rev.
5.
8.
And
surely
,
such
as
are
to
be
the
Chosen
constant
Speakers
of
the
Assembly
to
the
Lord
,
they
had
need
have
choice
skil
in
all
holy
and
heavenly
praying-oratory
:
such
as
are
to
be
the
chosen
champions
(
as
I
may
say
)
of
the
Congregation
to
wrestle
it
out
with
God
on
their
behalf
,
they
had
need
have
the
art
of
holy
wrestling
or
prayer
.
Such
as
are
the
chosen
Solicitours
for
this
or
that
corporation
,
as
they
had
need
to
bee
acquainted
with
the
people
well
,
that
they
may
be
able
to
make
every
ones
prayer
,
and
plea
,
and
complaint
,
and
the
like
;
So
had
they
need
to
have
the
choice
skil
,
and
holy
art
of
pleading
with
the
Lord
,
as
cause
shall
require
.
This
call
of
such
as
are
to
be
the
officers
,
and
more
constant
mouth
of
the
Congregation
in
prayer
,
consists
in
their
free
Election
and
full
Approbation
for
that
and
other
ministerial
work
,
some
way
manifested
and
expressed
by
the
people
,
together
with
their
owne
free
consent
thereunto
.
Thus
the
Levite
set
apart
of
God
to
the
ministry
of
old
,
and
amongst
other
things
therein
,
to
blesse
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
;
or
to
pray
and
praise
God
publickly
,
Deut.
10.
8.
The
Elders
of
the
Congregation
,
on
the
congregations
behalfe
are
to
impose
hands
upon
them
,
Num.
8.
9
,
10.
in
testimony
of
their
solemne
call
of
them
to
ministerial
work
.
God
will
have
no
one
to
bee
the
mouth
of
any
Church
,
who
shall
be
a
burthen
,
or
grievous
to
it
;
he
will
have
none
forced
upon
it
;
but
rather
have
such
a
mouth
,
as
the
body
shall
desire
gladly
thereby
to
breath
out
its
requests
and
desires
to
the
Lord
.
Nor
was
the
Lord
more
tender
of
old
of
the
orderly
administration
of
his
publick
worship
,
then
he
is
now
;
then
the
peoples
call
was
Gods
call
,
he
set
the
Levites
apart
to
bless
in
his
name
,
in
their
setting
them
apart
for
that
end
.
And
so
it
is
now
,
publick
prayer
is
the
publick
act
of
the
Church
,
there
should
then
bee
a
publick
hand
in
it
,
not
onely
in
joynt
consent
to
the
petitions
,
but
by
solemne
call
of
him
,
which
preferreth
the
same
in
their
names
to
the
Court
of
heaven
.
It
is
of
great
concernement
to
every
one
in
the
church
,
as
what
words
,
and
how
,
so
by
whom
the
same
are
spoken
in
the
Lords
ears
,
as
their
words
.
They
who
draw
so
near
to
the
Lord
to
deal
in
Christs
name
for
so
many
others
,
had
need
be
approved
of
God
for
that
end
;
and
that
they
are
not
,
if
not
approved
of
his
people
.
In
a
word
,
it
is
no
small
incouragement
to
such
so
called
,
against
all
inward
and
outward
discouragements
,
and
tentations
,
which
they
meet
with
in
their
work
;
that
as
they
are
in
Gods
way
,
so
in
the
place
,
and
about
the
work
in
special
,
to
which
the
Lord
by
his
people
did
call
them
.
A
second
requisite
to
him
who
is
to
2d
Requ
.
2
Praying
in
the
spirit
.
pray
as
the
mouth
of
the
assembly
,
is
,
that
he
pray
in
the
spirit
.
Eph.
6.
18.
praying
with
all
manner
of
prayer
(
and
so
with
publicke
prayer
also
,
)
in
the
spirit
;
not
alone
with
our
hearts
or
spirits
,
but
praying
in
the
holy
Ghost
,
Jude
20.
Or
by
a
gift
,
and
by
the
immediate
help
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
Even
such
as
are
to
edifie
others
in
their
most
holy
faith
,
privately
,
are
to
pray
thus
;
and
much
more
such
as
are
by
office
to
give
themselves
to
the
ministry
of
the
word
.
There
is
great
danger
(
to
say
no
worse
of
it
)
when
this
tabernacle
,
temple
,
Church-incense
or
prayer
,
is
of
humane
composition
,
Exod.
30.
38.
And
in
offering
of
so
publick
a
sacrifice
with
fire
of
mans
kindling
,
and
such
as
cometh
not
downe
from
heaven
,
Levit.
10.
1
,
2.
but
much
indeed
needeth
not
to
bee
spoken
to
this
,
now
that
the
Lord
by
his
grace
,
hath
so
cleared
up
his
mind
to
his
servants
of
all
sorts
in
these
dayes
.
Yet
let
mee
briefly
confirm
this
truth
,
and
thereby
the
hearts
also
of
the
Saints
in
the
present
truth
:
publick
prayer
must
bee
in
the
spirit
,
or
by
an
immediate
gift
and
help
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
1.
Because
publick
prayer
being
part
of
Reasons
.
It
must
be
carryed
on
with
most
holy
beauty
.
publick
worship
,
it
should
bee
performed
with
greatest
beauty
,
Psal.
29.
2.
and
96.
8.
It
is
twice
repeated
,
Worship
the
Lord
in
the
beautyes
of
holinesse
,
(
for
manner
as
well
as
place
,
the
Temple
of
old
.
)
Now
the
Church
in
her
beauty
,
Cantic.
7.
1.
compared
with
verse
9.
The
roofe
of
her
mouth
(
both
in
prayer
and
preaching
)
is
like
the
best
wine
,
that
goeth
downe
sweetly
,
causing
the
lips
of
these
which
are
asleep
to
speak
.
And
surely
experience
sealeth
it
,
that
there
is
more
lively
efficacy
to
such
as
are
present
when
prayers
are
put
up
to
the
Lord
in
the
assembly
,
from
the
immediate
help
of
the
spirit
,
then
any
other
way
.
2
Because
by
such
manner
of
praier
God
2
God
is
most
honoured
by
it
hath
most
glory
,
(
which
is
that
,
which
in
publick
worship
is
mainely
intended
,
Psal.
29.
2.
)
for
he
hath
most
glory
of
the
precious
gifts
of
the
spirit
,
inabling
Ministers
to
pray
thus
:
of
his
glorious
wisedome
also
,
in
the
variety
of
the
measures
thereof
bestowed
upon
his
servants
.
Those
Church-officers
which
have
their
vialls
full
of
such
odours
,
which
as
those
of
old
,
were
only
of
divine
invention
,
composition
and
direction
,
they
in
special
sort
have
their
harpes
sounding
forth
the
praises
of
God
,
(
Revel.
5.
8.
)
These
ministerial
stars
in
the
firmament
of
the
Church
,
(
Revel.
1.
20.
)
doe
then
in
special
wise
declare
the
glory
of
God
,
when
they
shine
,
as
in
preaching
,
so
in
prayer
publickly
,
not
with
borrowed
light
from
others
,
but
by
an
innate
and
natural
light
,
(
as
I
may
say
)
in
them
,
considered
as
spiritual
,
and
spiritually
gifted
of
the
spirit
.
3.
Because
such
manner
of
praying
in
3
It
is
the
Churches
perfection
.
the
spirit
,
consisteth
best
with
the
Churches
perfection
.
The
lips
of
such
a
Spouse
or
Church
of
Christ
which
is
most
fair
and
compleat
,
they
drop
(
both
in
publick
prayer
and
preaching
)
as
the
honey-comb
,
Cantic.
4.
10
,
11.
There
is
an
immediate
inward
principle
,
there
is
an
holy
store
of
sweet
and
savory
graces
of
the
spirit
within
,
such
as
are
the
Churches
mouth
,
when
without
stint
,
restraint
or
constraint
,
they
doe
freely
drop
out
wholesome
expressions
,
sweet
to
the
taste
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
When
the
Church
in
the
45th
Psalme
is
(
under
the
notion
of
Solomons
Egyptian
wife
,
a
Gentile
,
)
set
forth
in
her
glorious
ornaments
,
verse
14.
She
is
said
to
be
brought
to
the
King
(
Jesus
Christ
)
in
garments
of
needlework
.
The
Churches
garments
,
as
they
are
the
glorious
robes
of
the
righteousnesse
of
faith
,
and
graces
of
the
Spirit
,
(
which
are
visible
to
the
Lord
,
though
more
invisible
to
men
)
so
are
they
the
ordinances
too
,
wherewith
shee
is
(
as
it
were
)
invested
,
when
she
cometh
near
the
Lord
in
the
Assembly
:
now
such
Church
ornaments
as
preaching
and
prayer
in
special
,
they
are
needlework
wrought
on
both
sides
,
(
as
I
may
say
)
the
inward
work
of
the
spirit
,
respecting
the
gifts
and
graces
therein
exercised
.
The
outward
work
thereof
,
the
very
expressions
,
not
wrought
by
men
to
our
hands
,
so
much
as
by
the
spirit
,
framing
and
directing
the
same
in
publick
as
well
as
private
prayer
,
as
before
was
hinted
from
the
Greek
phrase
in
James
5.
16.
in
singing
of
Psalmes
;
wherein
not
one
alone
as
in
preaching
and
prayer
,
acteth
in
the
name
of
God
,
or
others
,
but
every
one
instructeth
each
other
personally
.
It
sufficeth
that
for
the
matter
,
it
be
the
word
of
Christ
the
Prophet
of
his
Church
,
speaking
the
same
,
Col.
3.
16.
and
for
the
manner
of
expression
,
such
as
by
the
help
of
a
gift
of
the
spirit
,
is
expressed
outwardly
,
in
the
words
of
the
spirit
(
as
near
as
may
be
)
and
uttered
from
sutable
workings
of
the
spirit
in
the
hearts
of
all
inwardly
.
4.
Because
such
a
way
of
carrying
on
4
It
s
most
sutable
to
the
Churches
liberty
.
publick
prayer
,
is
most
sutable
to
the
Churches
liberty
,
and
to
the
spiritual
liberty
also
of
the
officers
of
the
Church
,
as
part
thereof
.
The
Church
is
now
no
bond-woman
,
but
a
free-woman
,
and
so
are
her
children
sharers
with
her
in
that
freedom
,
(
Gal.
4.
26.
31.
)
as
from
ceremonial
injunctions
,
which
sometimes
God
ordained
,
so
much
more
from
humane
inventions
,
which
the
Lord
never
instituted
.
The
Churches
ministerial
mouthes
,
have
most
bold
liberty
of
spirit
in
such
conceived
prayer
,
to
receive
such
drops
of
the
spirit
of
prayer
poured
out
upon
the
Saints
,
and
the
renewed
influences
thereof
.
Yea
to
improve
the
holy
variety
of
seasonable
motions
,
even
then
made
by
the
spirit
interceding
in
them
;
wherein
some
particular
cases
of
sundry
poor
soules
present
,
haply
unknowne
to
the
Ministers
,
are
to
the
life
represented
,
even
as
if
the
parties
had
informed
them
thereof
.
Yea
they
are
more
free
to
improve
the
various
measures
of
their
gift
of
prayer
received
,
which
in
divers
Ministers
are
very
various
;
yea
they
are
freer
to
expresse
the
various
statures
(
as
it
were
)
or
pitch
of
their
respective
Churches
,
being
not
all
of
one
size
,
but
some
more
eminent
for
grace
then
others
.
Yea
they
are
freer
to
express
the
various
conditions
and
failings
of
their
Churches
,
which
as
the
Moon
,
are
subject
to
various
aspects
.
(
Cantic.
6.
10.
)
The
Churches
,
and
her
Ministers
liberty
,
is
in
both
alike
preserved
entire
,
when
they
are
left
to
the
free
use
of
all
holy
liberty
,
to
utter
the
mind
and
case
of
the
Church
to
the
Lord
,
as
when
left
to
like
liberty
to
speak
and
deliver
the
Lords
minde
to
the
Church
.
5.
Because
that
way
of
prayer
is
most
5
It
s
most
acceptable
to
the
Lord
.
sutable
to
the
nature
of
acceptable
and
prevailing
prayer
;
as
is
in-wrought
prayer
,
as
before
shewed
from
Jam.
5.
16.
That
prayer
which
is
the
very
suppliants
owne
meditation
by
the
help
of
the
spirit
,
(
Psal.
5.
1.
)
Give
eare
to
[
my
words
,
]
consider
[
my
meditation
;
]
That
prayer
which
is
the
pouring
out
of
the
very
suppliants
hearts
or
souls
,
1
Sam.
1.
15.
I
have
poured
out
my
soul
to
the
Lord
;
that
is
made
each
ones
prayer
.
So
Psal.
62.
8.
Poure
out
your
hearts
to
him
,
or
pray
.
That
which
is
a
serving
of
God
with
the
suppliants
spirit
.
Rom.
1.
9.
My
God
whom
I
serve
with
my
spirit
.
6.
Because
such
prayer
is
most
costly
6
It
s
most
costly
.
to
him
who
is
the
Churches
mouth
,
and
so
a
Sacrifice
most
sutable
to
a
Saints
own
desire
,
and
best
accepted
of
the
Lord
:
such
an
one
will
say
as
David
in
another
case
(
2
Sam
24
)
I
will
not
offer
to
the
Lord
that
which
cost
me
nothing
;
The
Tabernacle
and
Temple-Incense
(
resembling
also
Church
Prayer
)
as
in
the
matter
costly
,
so
in
the
manner
;
it
cost
much
pounding
and
beating
.
Exod.
30.
36.
the
Mincah
for
the
Congregation
,
as
well
as
that
for
any
particular
person
,
was
to
be
of
fine
flower
,
Levit.
28.
Church
Praier
also
resembled
thereby
,
would
cost
the
Officers
thereof
much
sifting
.
The
lips
of
that
Spouse
,
or
Church
of
Christ
,
which
is
fo
fair
,
Cant.
4.
7.
they
are
(
ver.
3
)
like
a
thred
if
Scarlet
fine
spun
,
and
twice
dyed
,
in
the
wool
,
and
in
the
thred
:
very
costly
,
whether
speaking
in
Prayer
or
Preaching
.
7
Because
such
as
are
the
called
,
officed
7
It
s
sutable
to
the
gifts
of
called
Officers
mouthes
of
the
Church
,
they
are
(
as
hath
been
shewed
)
gifted
for
publick
prayer
in
their
names
,
as
well
as
preaching
(
as
Gods
mouth
)
to
them
;
wherefore
they
ought
upon
all
occasions
to
be
exercising
that
one
Talent
as
well
as
the
other
.
True
it
is
,
that
some
of
these
Stars
differ
from
other
in
the
glory
of
their
light
and
brightness
;
but
yet
every
of
the
Stars
in
Christs
hand
,
shine
from
an
inward
light
in
such
publick
Worship
of
God
:
Each
ones
Vial
is
not
of
the
same
capacity
;
yet
each
Church
Officers
Vial
and
Vessel
hath
its
proportionable
fulness
of
such
holy
odors
of
praier
,
Rev.
1.
20
&
5.
8.
8.
Because
this
way
of
Praier
,
as
it
hath
clearest
warrant
from
the
Word
,
as
before
8
It
s
least
offensive
to
the
Saints
.
proved
,
so
is
of
least
scandal
to
the
choicest
of
the
Saints
,
as
experience
of
former
and
later
times
abundantly
witnesseth
.
A
third
Requisite
unto
such
as
are
the
3
Requisite
Holy
wisdom
.
mouth
of
the
Assembly
in
Prayer
,
is
holy
wisdom
and
diligence
,
in
observing
,
as
their
owne
souls
special
occasions
,
so
those
of
the
Congregation
.
Those
four
living
Creatures
resembling
Church
Officers
,
Revel.
4.
6
,
8.
they
are
full
of
eyes
,
for
that
end
,
to
look
through
both
themselves
and
others
,
as
they
are
publickly
to
worship
the
Lord
.
A
fourth
Requisite
is
sympathizing
affection
4
Sympathy
.
with
the
people
in
their
cases
,
as
if
their
own
.
So
the
people
of
old
,
Hebr.
5.
1
Other
Requisites
might
be
mentioned
,
but
I
forbear
.
Requisites
of
the
second
sort
in
such
as
Requisites
in
the
people
.
1.
Assent
of
faith
.
joyn
in
Publick
Prayer
,
are
1.
Assent
of
faith
,
with
oneness
of
mind
and
heart
,
sutable
thoughts
and
affections
.
All
the
precious
strings
of
the
gracious
minds
and
hearts
of
such
as
are
present
,
should
be
tuneable
(
as
it
were
,
)
and
symphonize
in
this
Lesson
of
their
chief
Musician
,
Matth.
18.
19.
if
they
agree
in
one
,
or
symphonize
(
as
the
Greek
phrase
is
.
)
Those
holy
Suppliants
,
in
Acts
2.
14.
They
continued
with
one
accord
in
Prayer
.
Hence
that
resounding
of
a
redoubled
Amen
at
the
publick
Blessing
,
Nehem.
8.
6.
Hence
such
care
had
,
that
publick
Prayer
may
be
expressed
in
a
Language
understood
by
all
,
that
the
people
may
annex
their
Amen
thereunto
,
1
Cor
14.
16.
2.
A
gracious
and
serious
attention
and
2
Attention
.
intention
of
spirit
thereon
.
God
putteth
such
of
his
officed
solicitours
upon
the
mention
of
the
several
cases
of
his
people
present
,
and
every
one
had
need
attend
the
calling
out
,
and
handling
(
as
it
were
)
of
his
case
,
not
neglecting
others
.
Each
ones
spirit
hath
need
to
write
(
as
I
may
say
)
his
name
to
such
a
Corporation-Petition
,
and
be
ready
in
heart
to
say
,
Lord
,
this
indeed
is
the
desire
of
my
soul
,
this
is
my
very
grievance
and
burden
,
Lord
,
&c.
If
poor
souls
who
haply
have
lien
spiritually
wind-bound
,
meet
with
any
holy
gale
of
the
Spirit
therein
,
they
had
need
be
ready
to
hoise
their
sail
,
to
catch
it
and
improve
it
.
3
Amity
and
sweetness
of
spirit
and
of
affection
,
both
towards
him
which
prayeth
3
Amity
in
their
steads
,
and
them
which
joyn
with
them
therein
in
publick
Prayer
,
all
and
every
one
must
lift
up
pure
hands
without
wrath
and
doubting
,
1
Tim.
2.
8.
for
then
all
are
as
one
in
their
joint
desires
,
and
are
as
persons
put
in
each
others
steads
and
cases
,
expecting
the
love
and
forgivenesse
of
God
for
each
other
,
and
had
need
be
in
such
a
frame
as
to
yeild
love
and
forgivenesse
each
to
other
,
Matth.
6.
12.
Forgive
us
our
debts
as
we
forgive
our
debtors
.
4.
Holinesse
and
heavenlinesse
of
heart
.
4
Holinesse
Publick
Praier
must
have
pure
hearts
as
well
as
hands
,
1
Tim.
2
8.
and
James
4.
8.
the
vials
from
which
both
Officers
and
Members
of
the
Congregation
offer
up
such
odours
,
must
bee
golden
Vials
,
Revel.
5.
8.
5
Faith
:
1
Tim.
2.
8.
Hands
lifted
up
(
in
publick
prayer
)
without
doubting
:
Every
5
Faith
one
should
put
to
his
Amen
of
Faith
,
as
well
as
of
assent
or
desire
.
Lastly
,
Reverence
.
Hence
in
that
representation
6
Reverence
.
of
publick
Church
Worship
,
all
fal
down
and
worship
,
Rev.
4.
9
,
10
Psal.
95.
6.
O
come
let
us
worship
and
bow
down
,
and
let
us
kneel
before
the
Lord
our
Maker
.
What
gesture
is
most
meet
in
publick
Quest.
prayer
?
Such
a
gesture
as
may
best
express
much
Answ.
holy
reverence
,
as
kneeling
or
standing
Touching
the
gesture
.
Kneeling
or
standing
,
not
sitting
up
,
not
sitting
.
And
that
for
these
Reasons
:
1
In
that
in
publick
prayer
,
there
is
a
more
solemn
presence
of
God
and
of
his
holy
Angels
.
We
are
in
special
wise
before
the
Lord
our
Maker
,
and
regard
is
to
be
had
to
our
carriage
in
Prayer
,
because
of
the
Angels
,
1
Cor.
11.
4.
10.
compared
.
The
very
Angels
cover
their
faces
when
the
Lord
is
in
his
Temple
,
as
on
his
Throne
,
Isai.
6.
1
,
2
,
3.
much
more
cause
have
we
,
who
in
publick
prayer
do
all
come
a
begging
,
to
come
with
a
publick
Petition
to
our
glorious
King
,
to
offer
it
up
to
him
upon
our
bended
knees
,
to
be
very
reverend
in
our
gesture
.
2
In
that
God
giveth
it
in
most
special
charge
in
publick
Worship
of
Prayer
,
that
it
be
very
reverent
;
for
that
charge
of
each
other
,
recorded
Psal.
95.
6.
Let
us
bow
down
&
kneel
before
the
Lord
our
Maker
,
respecteth
not
any
other
part
of
Worship
so
properly
as
publick
prayer
,
as
is
evident
:
and
that
mutual
charge
of
Gods
people
,
each
of
other
,
is
but
the
eccho
and
result
of
Gods
charge
,
first
given
to
them
so
to
do
.
If
Daniel
in
secret
prayer
will
be
kneeling
,
much
more
should
we
in
publick
prayer
.
Dan.
6.
10.
He
kneeled
upon
his
knees
three
times
a
day
,
&c
3
In
that
the
examples
of
the
Saints
exercised
in
publick
prayer
,
is
either
standing
,
2
Chron.
20.
3
,
6.
And
Jehoshaphat
stood
in
the
Congregation
,
and
said
,
O
Lord
,
&c.
or
(
mostly
)
kneeling
,
1
Kings
8.
54
The
King
rose
up
from
kneeling
on
his
knees
.
Acts
20.
36.
Paul
kneeled
down
and
prayed
;
and
so
chap.
2.
5.
He
kneeled
down
and
prayed
;
and
in
secret
prayer
it
was
his
constant
gesture
:
Hence
putting
bowing
of
his
knees
for
prayer
,
For
this
cause
I
bow
my
knees
unto
the
Father
,
&c.
that
is
,
I
pray
;
and
lesse
reverence
should
not
be
expressed
in
publick
prayer
.
4
In
that
in
publick
prayer
we
should
all
edifie
one
another
by
our
reverence
in
gesture
,
as
being
too
apt
naturally
to
commonness
and
slightness
therein
.
Hence
Gods
people
are
presented
as
calling
one
upon
another
,
to
bow
downe
and
kneel
before
the
Lord
their
Maker
.
Psal.
95.
6.
5
In
that
all
care
should
be
had
by
the
Saints
,
that
they
give
no
occasion
of
stumbling
to
others
,
who
savingly
know
not
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
Our
unreverent
gestures
before
them
,
will
harden
them
in
their
careless
,
yea
,
haply
affected
,
unreverent
gestures
and
carriages
.
David
sate
before
the
Lord
,
2
Sam.
18.
Object
.
That
was
private
Prayer
of
himself
alone
,
Answ.
1
none
else
(
that
we
read
of
)
joyning
with
him
therein
;
and
in
sundry
cases
more
liberty
may
be
used
in
our
gestures
in
private
then
in
publick
prayer
.
2
The
Hebrew
word
is
oft
used
for
staying
and
abiding
;
and
so
it
may
seeme
here
to
hold
forth
rather
the
time
of
his
continuance
in
Prayer
,
then
his
gesture
.
Of
the
use
of
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
see
Gen.
22.
5.
and
24.
55.
and
27
,
44.
and
38.
11.
and
29.
14.
Exod.
24.
14.
Levit.
14
:
8.
Numb.
20.
1.
and
22.
19.
1
Sam.
20.
19.
and
2
Sam.
10.
5.
and
11.
12
,
1
Kings
15.
16.
and
2
Kings
22.
46.
and
14
,
10.
Judges
6.
18.
Psalm
101.
7
and
elsewhere
.
3
It
is
not
probable
that
he
who
professeth
(
Psalm
109.
24.
)
that
his
knees
were
weak
through
fasting
or
praying
on
Fast
dayes
,
that
he
did
now
sit
in
prayer
.
At
the
best
then
,
this
instance
of
Davids
sitting
,
is
but
a
may
be
,
and
no
other
instance
,
that
I
know
of
,
of
the
like
in
Scripture
:
but
both
rules
and
examples
of
the
other
gestures
,
are
clearly
set
down
in
Scripture
;
therefore
these
are
most
safe
and
sutable
gestures
,
in
ordinary
course
in
publick
prayer
;
extraordinary
cases
of
bodily
infirmities
(
wherein
mercy
pleaseth
God
rather
then
the
strictness
of
this
or
that
gesture
in
sacrificing
or
praying
)
not
varying
or
nullifying
the
ordinary
Rule
.
Come
we
now
to
the
Reasons
enforcing
Reasons
for
publick
praier
this
Duty
of
publick
prayer
.
Publick
Ordinances
being
sanctified
also
,
Reas.
1
(
as
are
other
things
)
by
prayer
,
1
Tim.
4.
4
Publick
Ordinances
sanctified
by
it
.
Call
for
Publick
Prayer
.
Wherefore
Gods
House
of
publick
Worship
,
is
called
an
House
of
Prayer
,
as
if
that
were
one
most
choice
part
thereof
,
Isaiah
56.
7.
Acts
2.
42.
They
continued
as
in
the
Apostles
Doctrine
(
attending
upon
preaching
)
and
breaking
of
Bread
(
partaking
of
the
Lords
Supper
)
and
in
prayer
,
sanctifying
the
rest
.
Because
publick
occasions
call
to
it
.
Reas.
2
1
Tim.
2.
1
,
2
▪
The
cases
of
publick
persons
Publick
occasions
call
to
it
.
in
Commonwealths
,
of
Churches
,
&c.
call
thereto
.
Publick
wants
call
for
publick
Petitions
;
publick
sins
for
publick
confessions
.
The
plaister
must
be
as
large
as
the
sore
,
the
Land
must
repent
.
Jer.
18.
7.
so
every
Congregation
in
it
must
down
on
their
knees
to
ask
the
Lord
forgiveness
.
Members
of
Congregations
must
somtimes
give
themselves
to
Church
fasting
and
prayer
,
as
well
as
Family
or
Closet
fasting
and
prayer
,
1
Cor.
7.
5.
Because
gracious
persons
are
of
a
publick
Reas.
3
spirit
.
God
be
merciful
to
us
,
was
the
Churches
Gracious
persons
are
of
publick
spirits
.
Prayer
of
old
,
Psalm
67.
1.
2
wherein
?
Make
thy
way
knowne
to
all
Nations
.
Cant.
8.
8.
The
Church
moveth
Christ
to
do
something
for
her
sister
Church
,
being
ready
,
for
her
part
,
for
them
otherwise
:
what
shall
we
do
for
our
sister
?
&c.
Christ
teacheth
all
to
pray
plurally
,
Give
us
this
day
,
forgive
us
our
trespasses
,
and
lead
us
not
into
temptation
,
&c.
As
holy
Priests
in
Christ
,
Rev.
1.
5
,
6.
they
offer
up
severally
and
jointly
Sacrifices
of
Prayer
and
praises
respecting
oothers
,
the
publick
good
.
By
the
blessing
of
the
upright
(
on
the
prayer
of
the
upright
,
pleading
and
prevailing
for
a
blessing
that
way
)
the
City
is
exalted
,
Prov.
11.
11.
Now
in
publick
prayer
there
is
a
holy
confluence
of
the
breathings
of
such
publick
spirits
,
and
the
Lord
in
Wisdome
,
Faithfulnesse
and
Mercy
to
all
sorts
,
will
have
this
for
a
stated
Ordinance
,
that
such
gracious
dispositions
in
his
owne
,
may
be
exercised
and
exerted
.
4.
Because
publick
prayer
is
a
publick
Reas.
4
profession
and
confession
of
God
,
of
the
4
A
publick
profession
and
confession
of
God
onely
true
God
,
and
that
one
Mediatour
Jesus
Christ
;
yea
of
the
onenesse
of
the
Saints
with
each
other
in
the
same
Father
and
Saviour
.
When
the
Apostle
Rom.
10.
10.
had
spoken
of
confession
to
the
Lord
with
the
mouth
.
ver.
12
,
13.
hee
instanceth
,
in
calling
upon
God
as
one
special
branch
of
it
.
Nor
is
it
the
least
honour
to
the
Lord
,
as
a
great
King
,
to
have
so
many
several
companies
of
subjects
waiting
on
him
with
petitions
for
his
royal
favour
:
it
is
an
holy
joynt
homage
and
service
,
for
many
to
joyne
as
one
man
in
prayer
.
Calling
upon
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
and
serving
him
with
one
shoulder
,
are
joyned
,
Zeph.
3.
9.
Publick
prayer
is
a
publick
profession
and
expression
of
one
and
the
same
faith
,
of
many
in
one
and
the
same
Father
,
in
one
and
the
same
Mediatour
of
the
covenant
,
and
in
one
and
the
same
covenant
of
grace
;
it
is
a
joynt
cry
of
one
and
the
same
spirit
,
in
and
from
many
childrens
hearts
,
calling
one
Abba
Father
;
it
is
a
common
meeting
of
the
several
desires
of
several
good
hearts
in
this
one
common
center
.
It
is
a
holy
burning-glass
,
wherein
the
several
bright
and
warme
rayes
of
the
faith
of
many
suppliants
being
in
an
holy
wise
contracted
in
one
point
(
as
it
were
)
breaketh
forth
into
a
holy
fire
of
love-expressions
to
the
Lord
,
and
their
own
and
others
soules
welfare
;
it
is
a
joynt
out-cry
by
reason
of
a
serious
sense
of
the
same
grievances
of
many
:
if
others
sorrowes
,
sufferings
,
wants
,
burthens
,
be
not
the
same
with
thine
or
mine
;
yet
in
praying
thus
,
wee
make
each
ones
ayls
ours
,
as
they
doe
make
ours
theirs
.
Wee
come
to
pray
in
publick
with
variety
of
cases
,
differing
from
each
other
in
sundry
respects
:
but
in
publick
prayer
each
ones
soule
is
put
(
as
it
were
)
in
anothers
stead
;
publick
prayer
is
a
publick
hue
and
cry
made
out
by
the
joynt
consent
of
this
or
that
imbodied
people
,
against
some
common
enemies
of
their
soules
,
and
dangerous
enemies
to
their
blessed
King
,
his
crowne
,
and
his
dignity
.
Publick
prayer
,
it
is
a
publick
condemnation
,
therefore
voiced
by
our
owne
mouths
against
any
private
discords
,
and
divisions
,
if
any
such
should
be
amongst
us
.
Reason
5
5.
Because
publick
prayer
is
in
a
special
5
It
s
very
delightfull
to
the
Lord
.
sort
delightful
to
the
Lord
,
hee
putteth
his
people
in
special
wise
upon
it
,
Psal.
81.
10.
Open
thy
mouth
wide
(
in
prayer
)
and
I
will
fill
it
:
hee
is
therefore
troubled
if
publick
prayer
as
well
as
private
be
neglected
.
Esay
43.
22.
Thou
hast
not
called
upon
me
,
O
Jacob
.
Jesus
Christ
is
very
ready
to
present
and
perfume
publick
,
as
well
as
more
private
prayers
of
his
Saints
.
Rev.
8.
3.
The
Lord
is
ready
to
reward
it
in
his
people
.
Let
all
the
people
,
or
Gentiles
,
prayse
thee
,
was
the
Churches
prayer
,
Psal.
67.
5.
and
verse
6.
Then
shall
God
,
even
our
God
,
blesse
us
:
they
praying
for
a
blessing
upon
others
,
triumph
for
a
blessing
as
upon
others
,
so
upon
themselves
.
It
is
good
and
acceptable
to
him
that
publick
prayer
bee
made
for
all
Saints
,
1
Tim.
2.
1
,
2
,
3.
Christ
took
it
kindly
,
that
the
multitude
opened
their
mouthes
to
beseech
mercy
for
one
that
had
an
imperfection
in
his
speech
,
and
beseech
him
to
lay
his
hands
upon
him
.
Mark
7.
32.
Vpon
which
he
cured
him
.
verse
33
,
34
,
35.
Reason
.
6
6.
Such
manner
of
approaches
of
Assemblies
6
It
s
a
fruit
of
Christs
death
,
and
represents
his
publick
spirit
.
to
the
Lord
,
are
a
fruit
of
Christs
purchase
;
that
way
to
Gods
throne
,
i●
made
by
the
rending
of
the
vaile
of
Christs
flesh
,
Heb.
10.
19
,
20
,
22
,
25.
compared
:
it
represents
the
very
spirit
of
Christ
,
which
is
all
for
the
publick
good
of
his
people
.
There
are
in
publick
prayer
the
special
influences
of
the
spirit
,
which
were
scattered
in
many
,
compacted
and
gathered
as
it
were
in
one
;
the
waters
of
various
graces
running
in
several
gracious
hearts
,
as
in
sundry
channels
,
doe
here
disburthen
themselves
as
in
one
pleasant
and
mighty
streame
▪
One
instrument
alone
well
tuned
,
will
make
good
musick
in
Gods
eares
:
but
he
delights
much
in
these
praiers
in
consort
;
where
sundry
,
two
or
three
symphonize
in
what
they
ask
,
it
shall
be
done
.
Matth.
18.
19.
For
there
is
Christ
in
the
midst
of
them
when
thu●
gathered
together
in
his
name
;
verse
20.
Reason
.
7
7.
Because
publick
prayer
is
a
publick
It
s
a
publick
ingaging
and
uniting
of
hearts
engaging
and
compacting
of
the
hearts
and
spirits
of
Gods
faithful
ones
.
Acts
2.
42.
They
continued
stedfastly
in
prayers
,
ver.
44
▪
And
all
that
believed
were
together
,
and
hal●
all
things
common
.
Zeph.
3.
9.
That
they
may
all
call
upon
him
to
serve
him
,
with
one
consent
,
or
one
shoulder
,
(
as
it
is
in
the
Hebrew
.
)
As
if
the
former
were
meanes
of
the
latter
.
The
joynt
exercises
of
mutuall
graces
in
the
common
work
breedeth
and
feedeth
love
and
mutual
respect
.
As
it
is
with
any
two
or
three
Ministers
or
other
godly
persons
using
to
pray
most
together
,
they
love
and
cleave
most
together
:
as
Musicians
that
use
to
play
often
in
consort
together
,
they
use
to
be
most
friendly
to
each
other
.
So
is
it
in
an
assembly
of
persons
conscionably
exercised
in
publick
prayer
.
Let
us
now
apply
the
consideration
of
this
of
publick
prayer
as
our
duty
.
First
,
in
way
of
reproofe
of
such
who
Vse
1
come
not
constantly
,
or
if
they
doe
they
Evils
of
not
;
or
late
coming
to
publick
prayer
.
come
not
seasonably
to
publick
praier
;
but
they
come
dropping
in
when
the
duty
is
halfe
or
almost
finished
.
These
write
not
after
their
copy
set
them
in
that
representative
of
pure
worship
in
Gospel-Churches
,
Revel.
4.
8
,
9
,
10.
When
the
foure
living
creatures
(
representing
the
officers
)
are
to
lead
the
rest
,
and
to
begin
and
carry
on
the
publick
worship
,
the
rest
of
the
Congregation
(
represented
by
twenty
four
Elders
for
their
gravity
and
experience
in
matters
of
the
Gospel
)
they
are
also
present
,
ready
to
fall
downe
,
in
testimony
of
their
joynt
accord
in
the
worship
.
And
observe
it
,
none
of
the
number
are
wanting
.
There
is
not
a
third
,
or
fourth
part
,
or
half
,
or
three
parts
of
the
company
,
(
as
too
oft
with
us
,
when
to
give
glory
to
God
in
prayer
and
thanksgiving
)
but
there
are
the
whole
assembly
of
Gods
spiritual
Priests
by
profession
and
holy
calling
,
the
whole
twenty
foure
.
This
also
is
not
according
to
the
expresse
pattern
of
the
Primitive
Church
and
the
members
there
,
they
continued
stedfastly
as
in
other
parts
of
worship
,
so
in
praier
:
and
the
word
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
noteth
their
ready
attendance
upon
the
same
,
as
well
as
their
continuance
therein
.
The
same
word
is
used
Acts
10.
7.
for
the
Souldiers
waiting
upon
Cornelius
,
and
of
Rulers
attending
on
their
work
.
Rom.
13.
6.
But
for
the
further
whetting
and
sharpning
this
admonition
,
Consider
First
,
that
it
is
a
sinne
of
omission
,
such
1.
It
is
a
sin
of
omission
.
doe
not
joine
in
a
duty
of
publick
worship
,
to
which
each
of
the
assembly
are
bound
:
being
therefore
publick
,
as
that
which
concerneth
all
,
such
doe
not
give
the
Lord
this
holy
sacrifice
in
the
time
of
it
▪
God
is
not
now
lesse
interested
in
the
time
of
his
worship
,
as
well
as
in
the
worship
it selfe
,
then
of
old
,
Numb.
28.
2.
You
shall
observe
to
offer
them
in
due
season
.
The
very
Prince
,
who
of
all
other
hath
weightie
occasions
lying
upon
him
to
withdraw
or
delay
his
coming
into
the
assembly
in
the
time
of
publick
worship
under
the
Gospel
,
(
allusively
represented
under
notions
proper
to
that
of
the
Law
)
yet
Ezek.
46.
10.
And
the
Prince
in
the
midst
of
them
when
they
goe
in
,
shall
goe
in
,
and
when
they
goe
forth
,
shall
goe
forth
.
He
is
to
be
there
with
the
first
,
and
stay
till
the
last
:
all
the
professed
subjects
and
lovers
of
Jesus
Christ
are
to
watch
dayly
at
his
gates
,
and
wait
at
the
posts
of
his
doors
.
Prov.
8.
33
,
34.
They
are
therefore
to
be
in
readinesse
,
as
those
who
watch
and
wait
for
any
holy
opportunitie
of
Christs
publick
ordinances
and
worship
,
and
so
of
this
of
praier
among
the
rest
,
or
else
they
break
rule
,
neglect
their
duty
.
How
unsutably
doe
such
walk
to
the
example
of
other
godly
people
abroad
,
mentioned
in
Luk
1.
21.
The
people
were
there
al
waiting
til
Zachary
had
done
offering
incense
:
and
Exod.
35.
mention
is
made
of
troops
of
women
assembling
at
the
doore
of
the
Tabernacle
.
1
Sam.
2.
22.
Yet
women
in
regard
of
family
occasions
of
children
,
and
the
like
,
(
if
any
)
might
have
been
excused
.
Peter
and
John
went
to
the
Temple
at
the
houre
of
prayer
.
The
Tabernacle
and
Temple
then
(
where
they
were
wont
to
assemble
)
had
publick
prayers
offered
up
among
other
services
:
And
not
less
diligence
in
ready
attending
publick
worship
&
prayer
,
among
the
rest
,
is
prophecied
of
,
as
in
these
dayes
of
the
Gospel
;
witness
that
,
Psal.
110.
3.
Thy
people
shall
bee
willing
(
or
free
and
forward
sacrificers
)
in
the
day
of
thy
power
.
Esay
60.
8.
Who
are
these
that
flye
like
doves
to
the
windowes
?
Zach.
8.
21.
Let
us
goe
speedily
to
pray
before
the
Lord
(
say
the
Gentiles
)
and
to
seek
the
Lord
:
I
will
go
also
.
2.
It
is
a
scandalous
evil
it
;
offendeth
the
2.
It
s
matter
of
just
offence
to
others
.
godly
part
of
the
assembly
,
which
are
there
seasonably
to
joine
in
the
duty
.
And
the
officers
also
,
whose
spirits
they
are
not
to
grieve
.
Heb.
13.
17.
For
the
unseasonable
coming
in
of
some
,
and
then
of
others
,
disturbeth
Ministers
and
people
present
,
and
occasionally
hindereth
their
continued
fervency
,
and
interrupteth
attention
upon
that
worship
in
hand
;
it
occasionally
hardneth
luke-warme
and
back-sliding
Christians
in
their
neutrality
of
respect
to
the
parts
of
publick
worship
,
and
profaner
persons
in
their
grosser
neglects
and
contempts
thereof
.
When
they
see
Professours
,
haply
of
note
and
name
,
bee
so
slack
and
slighty
in
their
attendance
thereon
.
3.
The
ordinary
practise
of
such
carelesse
coming
3.
It
s
a
symptom
of
a
bad
estate
.
to
joine
in
publick
prayer
before
other
publick
worship
performed
in
the
assembly
,
is
a
speaking
symptome
of
an
evill
estate
in
persons
guilty
of
it
.
Christ
hath
had
little
power
on
their
hearts
,
who
are
no
more
ready
and
forward
sacrifices
.
Psalm
.
110.
3.
Such
upon
whom
he
hath
power
,
being
willing
and
forward
that
way
,
it
strongly
argueth
that
such
want
a
publick
spirit
,
love
to
the
publick
good
,
through
sense
of
publick
evils
▪
and
that
they
have
little
love
to
publick
ordinances
,
or
delight
in
publick
fellowship
with
the
Saints
,
as
being
so
constantly
carelesse
of
seasonable
addressing
themselves
to
publick
prayer
,
wherein
all
those
are
to
the
life
expressed
.
4.
Such
cannot
so
groundedly
expect
a
4.
Strips
us
of
a
publick
blessing
.
blessing
upon
other
Publick
ordinances
then
dispensed
,
as
the
word
preached
,
or
the
like
;
which
regard
not
to
joyne
in
Publick
Prayer
for
the
same
.
Wherefore
let
all
such
who
professe
the
feare
of
God
,
be
afraid
any
more
to
grieve
his
spirit
,
or
the
spirits
of
his
Saints
,
by
any
such
remissnesse
and
slacknesse
in
attending
upon
an
ordinance
so
precious
and
prevailing
with
the
Lord
;
yea
let
them
blush
,
that
in
Popish
times
of
superstitious
blindnesse
,
so
many
should
from
blind
zeal
bee
so
forward
in
awaiting
Latine
service
,
(
to
say
nothing
of
other
service
,
&
Common-Prayer
lately
discarded
,
in
attending
whereupon
too
many
have
placed
their
main
Religion
,
)
and
Christians
in
these
precious
times
of
Gospel
,
light
and
liberty
,
should
bee
no
more
forward
to
improve
that
liberty
of
pure
worship
of
God
,
(
as
other
wayes
)
so
in
Publick
Praier
,
which
both
Christ
hath
purchased
so
dearly
,
and
for
which
the
Saints
have
wrestled
so
much
with
God
,
and
conflicted
with
so
many
difficulties
with
men
.
The
second
Use
therefore
may
serve
to
The
second
use
of
exhortation
to
attend
upon
publick
prayer
.
exhort
all
the
people
of
God
to
seasonable
,
conscionable
attendance
upon
Publick
Prayer
presented
in
an
holy
manner
in
his
Churches
,
by
such
as
the
Lord
calleth
thereunto
:
let
not
God
have
any
cause
to
complain
,
that
Publick
calling
upon
God
is
out
of
request
with
us
.
Esay
43.
22.
he
accounteth
we
are
weary
of
him
,
if
neglectful
of
that
.
Thou
hast
not
called
upon
me
,
O
Jacob
,
but
thou
hast
been
weary
of
me
,
O
Israel
.
Surely
,
the
Lord
hath
magnified
his
faithfulnesse
in
bringing
us
strangers
into
his
holy
mountain
,
according
to
Isaiah
56.
7.
and
is
as
ready
to
make
us
joyfull
in
his
house
of
Prayer
,
if
we
are
not
wanting
to
our
owne
soules
.
God
honours
this
part
of
his
worship
before
others
;
and
therfore
by
a
synechdoche
putteth
it
for
his
whole
worship
;
his
house
of
worship
he
calls
an
house
of
yrayer
,
as
being
a
choice
part
of
his
worship
.
Neglect
that
,
neglect
all
;
as
being
that
which
instrumentally
putteth
life
and
lustre
into
all
other
parts
of
worship
,
their
burnt
offerings
(
saith
God
there
)
shall
be
accepted
;
For
my
house
shall
be
called
an
house
of
Prayer
:
Look
then
that
wee
put
special
honour
upon
this
ordinance
.
Yea
,
these
instrumentally
occasion
more
honour
to
God
;
Prayers
made
in
Zion
have
their
answers
:
God
is
a
God
honouring
Church-Prayer
also
,
and
therefore
hath
Church-Prayses
too
,
Prayse
waiteth
for
him
in
Zion
.
Psal.
65.
1
,
2.
As
gifts
are
bestowed
by
occasion
of
many
,
so
thanks
come
to
be
given
by
many
.
2
Cor.
1.
11.
And
who
would
not
then
(
if
they
love
the
Lord
)
bee
ready
to
give
a
lift
to
such
honour
of
his
name
?
Yea
,
wee
shall
come
to
have
more
abundant
honour
by
it
in
the
eyes
of
others
,
to
be
stiled
and
owned
as
(
under
God
)
helpers
to
them
in
the
attaining
of
such
and
such
begged
blessings
;
you
also
helping
by
your
Prayers
(
saith
Paul
)
to
the
Church
of
Corinth
.
In
a
word
,
it
is
the
priviledge
of
the
Saints
,
purchased
at
a
deare
rate
by
Jesus
Christ
,
by
whose
cause
it
is
that
their
enmity
being
slaine
,
Eph.
2.
16.
both
such
as
were
nigh
,
and
such
as
were
a
farre
off
,
verse
17.
through
him
have
both
an
accesse
by
one
spirit
,
unto
the
Father
.
verse
18.
and
are
fellow-Citizens
.
verse
19.
And
as
such
,
they
trade
with
God
publickly
,
as
well
as
privately
in
praier
,
for
the
furtherance
of
the
whole
Cities
good
,
and
every
part
thereof
.
There
is
a
City
treasury
of
Prayers
,
from
which
oft
times
,
even
other
decayed
Citizens
(
instrumentally
)
get
relief
.
Many
a
decayed
Parish
(
as
I
may
call
it
)
in
the
great
City
of
God
,
in
the
Church
universal
,
is
raised
againe
by
it
,
and
many
a
back-sliding
Christian
raised
up
againe
by
it
;
as
others
keep
that
blessed
stock
going
for
us
,
so
should
we
for
them
.
And
as
a
means
the
more
to
farther
us
this
way
,
let
every
gracious
person
make
conscience
to
quicken
up
each
other
to
this
duty
.
So
these
converts
do
.
Zach.
8.
21.
Come
let
us
go
speedily
to
pray
before
the
Lord
:
I
will
goe
also
.
CHAP.
IIII.
Of
Private
or
Family
Prayer
.
HAving
spoken
of
the
first
branch
of
continued
Prayer
,
even
Publick
Prayer
;
we
must
now
speak
of
Private
or
Family
Prayer
,
required
also
implicitely
in
this
undefinite
injunction
,
Pray
without
ceasing
:
respecting
the
families
in
the
Church
Family
prayer
distinguished
.
of
Thessalonica
,
as
well
as
the
whole
Church
collectively
considered
.
Family
Prayer
is
either
extraordinary
or
ordinary
,
both
are
dutyes
in
their
seasons
,
Of
extraordinary
Family
Prayer
,
such
as
to
which
fasting
is
joyned
is
that
1
Cor.
7.
5.
That
ye
may
give
your selves
to
fasting
and
prayer
,
namely
,
considered
as
members
of
the
family
privately
,
as
of
the
Church
publickly
,
whether
upon
occasion
of
removal
,
which
may
and
must
be
done
by
one
family
alone
,
sometimes
,
as
well
as
by
many
families
joyning
together
at
other
times
,
Ezra
8.
25.
That
we
may
seek
a
right
way
for
us
and
our
little
ones
,
&c.
upon
occasion
also
of
publick
losse
of
some
pious
rulers
,
as
those
of
the
Jews
,
did
for
Josias
,
2
Chron.
34.
24
,
25
,
26.
unto
which
allusion
is
made
,
Zach.
12.
11
,
12.
And
many
other
occasions
might
be
instance
on
this
way
.
Ordinarie
private
Praier
in
families
,
is
either
occasional
or
more
properly
oeconomical
;
occasional
Private
Praier
is
when
divers
godly
acquaintance
of
sundry
families
doe
meet
in
some
one
family
to
pray
and
to
edifie
one
another
,
unto
which
such
places
look
Mal.
3.
16.
Jude
20.
Col.
4.
12.
James
5.
13
,
14
,
15
,
16.
of
which
I
might
declare
the
manifold
precious
uses
and
benefits
,
but
I
forbear
:
that
which
we
intend
chiefly
to
speak
to
,
as
our
duty
implicitely
here
injoined
,
is
not
that
which
is
Praier
in
the
family
,
but
that
which
is
properly
oeconomical
,
or
Praier
of
the
Christian
family
,
Eph.
6.
18.
Pray
with
all
Family
prayer
proved
to
be
a
duty
.
Rom.
16.
3.
5.
Col.
4.
15.
manner
of
Prayer
,
reacheth
also
this
manner
of
Praier
by
the
family
.
Christian
families
are
,
or
should
be
Churches
,
wherein
the
Master
of
the
family
should
offer
up
acceptable
Praiers
and
Praises
to
God
.
Paul
writing
to
Philemon
in
his
Epistle
,
verse
19.
mentioneth
not
his
Praier
alone
,
but
others
with
him
.
I
trust
through
your
prayers
I
shal
be
given
to
you
,
ver.
22.
and
ver.
2.
hee
mentioneth
the
Church
in
his
house
:
Cornelius
is
commended
for
his
prayer
alwaies
,
or
upon
all
occasions
,
Acts
10.
2.
He
prayed
to
God
alway
,
viz.
as
in
his
house
alone
,
so
with
his
family
:
hence
such
care
had
that
the
prayers
of
man
and
wife
bee
not
hindred
.
1
Pet.
3.
7.
meaning
their
joint
praiers
together
in
the
family
as
well
as
those
severally
made
in
their
closets
.
Pour
out
thy
wrath
upon
the
families
which
call
not
on
thy
Name
.
Jer.
10.
24.
Which
notion
of
families
comprehendeth
housholds
,
as
Joshuah
7.
14.
The
families
shall
come
by
housholds
,
and
a
sad
curse
then
is
upon
the
houshold
which
are
not
conscionable
of
this
duty
of
houshold
or
family
praier
.
God
would
have
the
houses
of
his
people
dedicated
,
Deut.
20.
5.
namely
,
to
holy
uses
,
and
this
of
houshold
prayer
especially
;
and
Psalme
30.
Title
,
David
therefore
mentioneth
the
dedication
of
his
house
:
hence
such
care
also
in
the
godly
Patriarchs
in
the
removals
of
themselves
and
houshold
,
still
to
be
building
Altars
to
call
upon
God
;
so
Abraham
,
Gen.
12.
8.
&
13.
18.
And
thus
did
Isaak
.
Gen.
26.
25.
Thus
did
Jacob.
Gen.
33.
20.
and
35.
1.
God
chargeth
Jacob
to
goe
up
to
Bethel
and
there
make
an
Altar
to
him
,
and
verse
2.
3.
Jacob
applyeth
the
charge
to
his
houshold
,
saying
.
Let
us
arise
,
and
goe
up
to
Bethel
;
and
as
a
godly
man
,
Jacob
must
pray
alone
,
and
did
,
Gen.
32.
25
▪
26
,
27
,
28.
with
Hos.
12.
3.
4.
he
made
supplication
:
but
considered
as
a
Master
of
a
family
,
it
is
not
enough
to
send
away
his
houshold
over
Jabbock
,
and
make
supplication
alone
;
but
he
must
pray
,
and
offer
up
sacrifice
with
his
family
:
yea
,
in
that
sense
Jacob
rightly
expoundeth
the
charge
of
God
,
bidding
him
to
arise
,
and
goe
up
to
Bethel
,
to
refer
to
his
houshold
too
,
—
let
us
goe
up
to
Bethel
.
Gen.
35.
1
,
3.
compared
:
his
whole
houshold
,
wives
,
children
,
sojourners
,
servants
,
all
must
goe
up
to
Bethel
,
and
joine
in
the
worship
,
none
must
be
absent
.
Reasons
inforcing
this
duty
.
1.
Because
Gods
promised
,
actual
respects
&
Reasons
why
.
1.
From
Gods
acceptance
.
acceptance
of
his
peoples
praiers
indifinitely
,
are
extendable
to
his
peoples
praiers
with
the
family
,
as
well
as
congregation
,
or
those
in
their
closets
:
while
they
speak
there
also
he
will
heare
.
Esay
65.
24.
His
eares
are
open
to
their
cryes
there
also
,
Psal.
34.
11.
Cornelius
his
prayers
then
also
came
up
in
remembrance
before
God
.
Act.
10.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
Paul
is
given
to
the
prayers
of
Philemon
and
his
houshold-Church
.
Philem.
1
,
2
,
22.
compar'd
2.
Because
the
Lord
poureth
out
a
spirit
of
grace
&
supplication
to
be
exercised
with
the
several
housholds
in
their
Tribes
,
as
well
as
alone
by
the
husbands
and
wives
apart
,
Zach.
Reas.
2.
From
Gods
fitting
his
Saints
for
that
service
.
12.
11
,
12.
They
shall
mourne
(
in
their
prayers
which
with
contrite
hearts
they
poure
out
,
)
the
families
apart
,
and
their
wives
apart
;
whether
in
an
extraordinary
way
of
prayer
with
fasting
,
or
in
an
ordinary
.
3.
Because
family
occasions
being
also
sanctified
by
prayer
,
1
Tim.
4.
call
for
it
:
as
Saul
with
his
militarie
family
would
first
Reas.
3.
seek
God
for
good
successe
.
1
Sam.
13.
11
,
From
family
occasion
.
12.
So
should
the
guides
of
other
families
before
their
families
set
about
their
occasions
.
Yea
,
family
sins
call
for
this
plaister
to
be
as
large
as
the
sore
:
out
of
fear
Job
would
sanctifie
his
family
day
by
day
▪
when
to
go
abroad
a
feasting
.
Job
.
1.
5.
Hee
sent
and
sanctified
them
,
and
rose
up
early
in
the
morning
,
and
offered
burnt
offerings
according
to
the
number
of
them
all
;
for
Job
said
,
it
may
be
that
my
sonnes
have
sinned
,
and
cursed
God
in
their
hearts
:
Thus
did
Job
continually
.
4.
Because
family
prayer
is
a
special
Reas.
4.
meanes
to
season
the
family
with
a
religious
fear
and
respect
to
God
and
his
ways
.
Act.
10
From
family
piety
promoted
,
2.
Cornelius
a
devout
man
,
and
one
that
feared
God
with
all
his
house
,
he
prayed
to
God
alway
.
Godly
Onesiphorus
house
is
a
very
seminarie
to
the
Church
.
He
who
is
so
much
exercised
this
way
hath
a
Church
in
his
house
,
as
before
shewed
.
A
godly
praying
Abraham
the
Master
,
will
come
to
have
a
gracious
praying
Eleazar
the
servant
,
who
is
the
fittest
for
choicest
service
.
Gen.
24.
12.
5.
Family
Praier
is
a
special
means
to
Reas.
5.
prevent
family
disorders
;
and
to
keep
every
one
therein
,
in
their
station
and
duty
.
When
the
Apostle
Col.
3.
18
to
Chap.
4.
1.
had
From
family
disorders
prevented
.
injoined
husband
,
wife
,
father
,
child
,
Master
and
servants
,
the
several
parts
of
the
family
their
general
duties
,
he
closeth
all
with
this
,
as
an
help
and
means
to
all
the
first
,
Colos.
4.
2.
Continue
in
Prayer
,
&c.
When
each
one
in
the
family
heareth
their
several
sinnes
confessed
,
pardon
thereof
begged
,
grace
against
them
pleaded
for
;
it
is
a
quickning
admonition
and
help
against
them
.
It
helps
to
wean
their
hearts
from
inordinacies
in
matter
of
cares
,
fears
or
desires
&
the
like
,
respecting
worldly
matters
,
or
occasions
.
Let
your
moderation
appeare
to
all
men
.
Bee
careful
for
nothing
,
saith
Paul
.
Phil.
4.
5
,
6
But
what
meanes
should
wee
use
for
that
end
?
In
every
thing
by
prayer
,
make
your
request
known
to
God
,
ver.
7.
The
peace
of
God
shall
guard
your
hearts
and
minds
.
These
are
sacred
fruits
of
prayer
in
the
family
,
as
well
as
congregation
,
or
closet
.
6.
Because
servants
Reas.
6.
usually
want
frequent
opportunities
of
From
want
of
opportunities
to
servants
secret
praier
,
and
this
way
by
the
advantage
of
family
prayer
they
are
much
helped
.
7.
Because
Christ
himselfe
is
a
patterne
Reas.
7.
herein
,
of
whom
as
we
read
,
that
hee
was
From
Christs
example
.
oft
exercised
in
secret
Praier
alone
.
So
twice
it
is
recorded
of
him
,
as
thus
praying
with
his
family
privately
,
or
with
his
Disciples
which
ordinarily
abode
with
him
.
Luke
9.
18.
As
he
was
alone
in
a
certaine
place
praying
,
when
he
had
done
,
one
of
his
Disciples
said
to
him
,
Lord
,
teach
us
to
pray
,
&c.
It
is
a
signe
that
his
Disciples
were
with
him
then
in
private
at
his
Praier
;
and
that
his
praying
in
such
sort
was
a
lively
means
to
doe
them
more
good
,
and
to
quicken
and
enamour
them
with
holy
desires
to
pray
in
like
sort
.
Now
let
us
proceed
to
consider
of
some
cases
and
questions
touching
this
.
Quest.
Who
must
pray
in
the
family
?
Quest.
1
Answ.
The
Master
of
the
familo
in
special
Who
must
pray
in
family
.
It
s
the
Masters
duty
.
wise
.
Husbands
must
dwell
with
their
wives
as
men
of
knowledge
,
that
their
prayers
be
not
hindred
.
1
Pet.
3.
2.
Namely
,
by
any
defects
of
theirs
in
the
businesse
of
praying
with
them
(
as
well
as
otherwise
)
for
want
of
abilities
that
way
,
Coloss.
4.
1.
The
Apostle
writing
to
Masters
of
their
duty
,
Coloss.
4.
1.
adjoineth
in
the
next
place
,
(
as
nextly
concerning
them
as
heads
of
the
family
,
)
Continue
in
prayer
.
Onely
Cornelius
of
all
the
house
who
feared
God
is
mentioned
as
praying
alwayes
.
Acts
10.
2.
If
the
rest
feared
God
;
surely
they
prayed
oft
alone
.
But
in
the
family
Cornelius
himselfe
was
more
constantly
imployed
as
the
mouth
of
the
rest
.
For
indeed
,
every
gracious
Master
of
a
family
is
an
holy
Priest
to
God
.
Revel.
16.
not
as
a
gracious
man
only
For
he
is
or
should
be
an
holy
Priest
.
to
offer
for
himselfe
,
but
as
a
gracious
Master
also
in
relation
to
his
family
,
to
offer
up
sacrifice
of
praier
and
praise
on
their
behalfe
.
And
the
Priests
of
old
,
as
Masters
of
families
,
had
their
offerings
for
themselves
and
families
,
Levit.
21.
11.
as
well
as
officers
to
the
Church
,
they
had
their
offerings
for
the
Congregation
,
verse
15.
2.
In
that
prayer
being
one
special
part
2.
To
undertake
in
matters
for
God
for
the
family
.
of
Gods
service
and
worship
,
a
godly
Master
undertakes
for
himselfe
and
houshold
to
attend
it
.
Josh.
24.
15.
But
as
for
me
and
my
house
,
wee
will
serve
the
Lord
:
namely
,
jointly
as
well
as
severally
;
and
so
to
pray
together
as
well
as
asunder
.
And
if
the
Master
be
the
chiefe
undertaker
that
way
,
it
is
fit
he
should
be
the
chiefe
actor
in
it
.
3.
In
that
Masters
of
families
ought
to
3.
He
is
to
be
a
Prophet
in
his
family
.
teach
their
children
diligently
the
word
and
precepts
of
God
,
and
speak
of
them
in
their
house
when
they
ly
downe
,
and
when
they
rise
up
,
namely
,
the
first
that
they
do
dayly
at
morning
,
and
the
last
thing
at
evening
.
Now
if
to
be
so
in
instructing
their
family
;
then
to
be
a
praying
too
for
a
blessing
on
that
and
other
exercises
and
endeavours
,
Deut.
6.
7.
Yea
,
practically
they
will
instruct
them
in
obedience
to
the
first
and
fift
commandements
,
when
they
give
such
good
examples
to
their
families
of
praying
to
the
Lord
with
them
and
for
them
.
Abraham
had
both
wayes
instructed
his
family
.
Gen.
18.
19.
And
so
had
Christ
and
John
Baptist
also
their
respective
families
.
Luke
11.
1
,
2.
Teach
us
to
pray
,
as
John
taught
his
Disciples
,
practically
as
well
as
doctrinally
.
Quest.
May
not
,
yea
must
not
the
wife
in
some
cases
pray
with
the
family
?
Quest.
Answ.
Yes
,
In
case
of
absence
or
sickness
In
what
cases
the
wife
must
pray
in
the
family
,
even
in
cases
1
,
Of
husbands
absence
or
sicknesse
.
of
her
husband
,
for
she
is
to
be
a
help
like
him
.
Gen.
2.
18.
Namely
in
all
such
communicable
duties
and
services
respecting
the
family
.
So
is
the
law
of
kindnesse
to
bee
in
the
good
wifes
mouth
,
to
instruct
them
as
occasion
is
offered
.
Prov.
31
26.
In
which
(
as
in
sundry
other
respects
)
her
husband
may
and
must
trust
to
her
.
verse
11.
If
God
call
him
from
home
,
hee
hath
a
gracious
wife
to
whom
he
can
safely
leave
the
trust
of
his
family
for
matters
of
Religion
,
such
as
family
worship
of
God
is
,
as
well
as
those
of
this
life
.
If
that
an
adulterous
wife
can
pretend
this
as
a
part
of
her
religion
,
that
when
the
Goodman
was
not
at
home
,
she
had
payed
that
day
her
vowes
,
Prov.
7.
14.
Godly
Matrons
should
really
make
conscience
of
that
which
the
other
doth
hypocritically
pretend
.
The
godly
wife
will
look
well
to
the
wayes
of
her
houshold
.
Prov.
31.
27.
that
they
be
well
exercised
this
way
as
well
as
any
other
way
.
The
wife
is
compared
to
the
Moon
,
the
husband
to
the
Sun
,
&
Gen.
37.
9.
So
Jacob
and
his
family
are
represented
.
Now
the
wife
then
as
the
Moon
,
may
and
must
chiefly
give
forth
her
spiritual
light
and
influence
in
the
family
in
the
absence
of
her
husband
,
who
is
as
the
Sun
thereto
.
2.
In
case
of
the
unregeneracy
,
and
spiritual
inabilities
of
the
husband
,
she
is
to
supply
his
defects
.
Quest.
Whether
may
not
a
godly
servant
performe
this
duty
of
prayer
?
Quest.
1
Answ.
Yes
,
first
in
case
of
the
absence
or
sicknesse
of
both
the
family
▪
guides
.
A
A
godly
servant
may
also
do
it
in
some
cases
.
godly
Onesimus
may
this
way
amongst
many
others
be
profitable
to
his
Master
.
Philem.
11.
Secondly
,
in
case
of
special
praying
abilities
given
such
an
one
,
and
denyed
the
guides
of
the
family
.
In
this
respect
also
such
a
servant
may
be
owned
and
improved
as
a
brother
.
Philemon
16.
This
way
also
God
may
,
and
often
doth
make
such
of
his
Saints
a
blessing
to
the
places
and
houses
where
they
are
.
Ezek.
34.
26.
Zach.
8.
13.
Quest.
May
not
one
not
of
the
family
bee
occasionally
desired
to
pray
in
it
?
Quest.
2
Answ.
Yes
,
every
ones
spiritual
gift
being
given
of
God
with
respect
to
others
A
godly
stranger
may
do
it
in
some
cases
.
good
as
well
as
their
owne
,
and
members
being
to
lend
help
to
the
rest
,
as
occasion
is
offered
;
yea
,
as
Pauls
,
and
Cephas
and
Apollos
gifts
are
the
Saints
to
improve
occasionally
,
so
are
other
gifts
likewise
.
Many
were
met
together
praying
,
Acts
12.
12.
Now
one
,
and
then
another
of
other
Families
prayed
by
course
in
Marks
mothers
Family
.
Only
as
the
Church
in
that
case
intimateth
her
case
to
those
shee
would
have
seek
the
Lord
for
her
,
Cant.
5.
8
,
10.
some
hints
would
be
given
to
such
,
of
some
special
things
respecting
the
family
,
which
they
should
in
prayer
with
them
commend
to
the
Lord
.
Who
must
be
present
at
family
prayer
Quest.
with
the
Master
thereof
praying
?
All
the
whole
family
must
joyn
with
the
All
of
the
family
should
be
present
at
praier
:
Master
of
it
,
as
wife
,
children
,
servants
or
sojourners
;
none
should
ordinarily
be
absent
All
Jacobs
houshould
were
to
join
with
him
&
set
themselves
to
worship
God
with
him
in
Bethel
,
Gen.
35.
1
,
2
,
3.
only
he
is
principally
to
act
therein
,
ver.
3.
Arise
,
let
us
go
up
to
Bethel
,
and
there
I
will
build
an
Altar
to
the
Lord
,
&c.
Reasons
hereof
.
1.
From
the
care
of
all
and
each
of
their
souls
which
lyeth
upon
1.
They
are
all
the
Guides
charge
the
Masters
of
the
family
.
It
was
typed
of
old
by
that
Exod.
16.
16.
they
were
to
provide
Manna
for
all
their
housholds
according
to
their
eating
.
Exod.
12.
4.
they
were
to
provide
a
Lamb
for
their
houshold
according
to
their
eating
.
So
Levit.
16.
11
,
17.
the
Priests
as
Masters
of
their
families
,
were
to
offer
up
Sacrifice
,
as
for
themselves
,
so
for
the
cleansing
of
their
houshold
sins
.
David
as
a
King
prayeth
with
and
for
his
people
first
,
that
the
Lord
would
bless
them
,
2
Sam.
16.
18.
but
as
a
guide
of
his
own
houshold
,
his
care
is
to
return
thither
to
bless
them
,
2
Sam.
6.
20.
or
pray
for
a
blessing
upon
them
,
verse
20.
And
hence
by
the
blessing
of
God
on
such
Godly
care
of
guides
of
families
as
well
as
on
other
meanes
,
families
have
become
Churches
,
Rom.
16.
4
,
5.
The
second
Reason
is
taken
from
the
proportion
2
They
are
in
extraordinary
family
praier
to
be
present
with
the
guides
of
ordinary
private
Worship
,
and
seeking
of
God
in
an
ordinary
way
,
to
that
of
seeking
the
Lord
in
an
extraordinary
way
.
Many
causes
might
exempt
sundry
of
the
family
in
this
case
rather
then
in
the
other
.
Yet
in
such
a
case
Hester
will
have
all
the
maids
to
fast
and
pray
with
her
,
Est.
4.
16
The
whole
families
apart
do
also
in
an
extraordinary
manner
humble
themselves
thus
before
the
Lord
,
Zach.
12.
10
,
12
,
13.
The
third
Reason
,
from
the
proportion
3
They
must
all
attend
the
Guides
in
publick
praier
.
of
our
private
Worship
and
seeking
of
the
Lord
in
a
private
manner
to
that
of
seeking
God
in
publick
with
our
families
.
All
and
every
one
▪
as
far
any
way
capable
,
are
therein
to
be
present
;
as
Deut.
12.
7.
and
14.
26
and
16.
11.
and
other
Scriptures
shew
;
and
therefore
also
herein
.
The
fourth
Reason
,
Because
the
whole
4.
They
all
share
alike
in
family
blessings
.
family
do
or
may
share
in
the
blessings
upon
the
family
;
and
therefore
it
is
meet
they
should
joyn
in
family
prayer
and
praises
for
them
.
Both
children
,
servants
and
so
journers
were
thankfully
to
rejoyce
before
the
Lord
upon
this
ground
,
because
God
blessed
his
peoples
Increase
and
the
labours
of
their
hand
,
Deut.
16.
12.
14
,
15.
The
fifth
Reason
,
Because
the
whole
5.
They
are
all
lyable
to
family
guilt
houshold
is
something
involved
in
the
guilt
of
the
sin
of
the
guides
,
who
thereby
trouble
their
houses
,
Prov.
15.
27.
as
Achan
did
his
.
Meet
it
is
therefore
,
that
all
of
them
should
partake
in
the
good
gifts
and
services
of
their
guides
,
and
with
them
seek
to
divert
the
evils
which
may
else
bring
judgment
on
the
family
.
Quest.
Supposing
some
of
the
servants
bee
Quest.
ungodly
,
must
a
godly
Guide
pray
with
them
?
Answ.
1.
Care
would
be
had
that
wee
look
out
the
faithfullest
to
dwell
with
us
.
Answ.
1
Psal.
131.
6.
2
If
others
be
cast
upon
us
,
yet
we
are
to
joyne
with
them
at
this
family
Worship
,
because
they
are
not
to
be
denied
the
help
of
any
appointed
Meanes
which
may
further
their
Spiritual
good
,
as
in
publick
,
so
in
private
:
we
may
and
must
pray
with
and
for
all
sorts
who
have
not
sinned
a
sin
unto
death
,
as
one
means
of
their
being
saved
,
1
Tim.
2.
1
,
2
,
3.
James
5.
16
,
17
,
18
,
19
,
20.
A
sinner
may
come
thereby
to
be
turned
from
the
error
of
his
way
.
Only
Prayer
with
such
would
be
shaped
in
many
particulars
,
so
as
their
particular
cases
may
be
laid
open
before
the
Lord
.
Quest.
Suppose
some
one
of
the
family
bee
more
obstinate
,
and
either
refuse
to
joyn
with
Quest.
the
Family
;
or
if
present
,
doth
occasion
usually
wrath
and
disturbance
there
.
Answ.
1.
That
rule
1
Thessal.
5.
14.
respects
all
in
either
relation
,
and
so
Masters
Answ.
1
in
theirs
,
to
admonish
the
unruly
,
and
when
they
have
done
,
to
have
patience
towards
all
sorts
:
as
Ministers
in
their
places
towards
their
people
,
are
in
meeknesse
to
instruct
them
that
oppose
themselves
,
if
peradventure
God
may
give
them
repentance
,
2
Tim.
2.
25
,
26.
So
are
Masters
in
their
lesser
Assemblies
;
Christ
the
Master
of
his
houshold
,
(
as
he
calls
himself
,
Matth.
20.
25
)
did
not
refuse
to
pray
with
them
,
though
Judas
was
amongst
his
houshold
Disciples
,
and
he
knew
him
to
be
a
Divel
.
John
6.
70
,
71.
2
The
help
of
the
Magistrate
is
seasonably
to
be
used
,
if
patience
in
the
use
of
fairer
means
avail
not
,
for
he
is
a
terror
to
evil
doers
,
Rom.
13.
4.
3
If
neither
means
work
amendment
,
such
as
make
deceit
their
work
,
and
trade
in
lying
,
ever
and
anon
telling
lies
,
notwithstanding
all
meanes
used
to
reclaime
them
,
should
not
abide
in
any
godly
Davids
house
,
Psal.
101.
7.
The
Bond-servants
child
,
who
will
be
scoffing
at
the
promised
Seed
,
ad
persecuting
him
,
must
out
with
his
mother
and
all
from
Abrahams
family
,
Gen.
21.
9
,
10
,
12.
Quest.
What
is
to
be
done
in
case
of
occasional
scattering
of
the
Family
,
as
when
many
of
Quest.
Jacobs
family
are
occasioned
to
be
in
Dothan
,
divers
miles
distant
from
the
rest
of
the
household
;
or
that
Moses
must
be
in
Egypt
,
and
his
family
in
Midian
,
Exod.
18.
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6.
In
answer
hereunto
,
let
us
shew
some
cases
wherein
it
may
be
lawful
for
the
Guides
Answ.
of
the
Family
to
be
absent
from
the
whole
,
or
part
of
the
family
for
a
season
.
Let
us
annex
some
Cautions
about
it
.
To
the
first
I
answer
,
Such
absence
may
be
lawful
.
1.
When
it
is
occasioned
by
zealous
attendance
on
the
means
of
Grace
which
they
1.
Guides
may
be
absent
want
where
they
are
,
as
when
those
of
the
Tribes
are
fain
to
travel
far
to
the
Worship
of
God
at
Jerusalem
,
Psalm
84.
6
,
7.
and
Matth.
15.
32.
Diverse
there
were
for
divers
dayes
absent
from
their
families
attending
upon
Christs
Ministry
,
and
not
reproved
for
it
,
but
encouraged
to
it
,
as
appears
by
the
miraculous
provisions
made
for
them
.
2.
When
it
s
occasioned
from
the
persecution
by
the
enemies
of
Grace
;
as
those
Priests
and
Levites
were
forced
to
flee
from
Jeroboams
to
Rehoboams
jurisdiction
,
there
to
provide
for
their
families
,
which
shortly
after
followed
them
with
other
people
,
1
Chron.
11.
16
,
17.
3
When
it
is
occasioned
from
personal
Callings
and
Offices
to
be
exercised
in
places
distant
from
part
of
their
families
,
at
least
as
those
Levites
and
Priests
,
leaving
their
suburbs
,
and
part
of
their
families
,
with
their
Flocks
in
their
fields
,
&c.
Numb.
35.
2
,
3
,
4.
Nehem.
13.
10
,
11.
So
Moses
for
a
time
disposed
of
his
wife
and
children
to
be
in
Midian
with
her
sons
,
whilst
he
more
fully
attends
his
work
in
Egypt
,
Exod.
18.
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6.
in
which
case
Seafaring
men
of
Zabulon
,
Merchants
and
Mariners
are
encouraged
by
the
Lord
to
rejoice
in
their
goings
out
,
Deut.
33.
18.
So
military
men
,
albeit
they
had
dedicated
their
houses
to
holy
Services
;
yea
,
the
rather
because
they
had
done
it
,
they
must
out
to
the
Wars
,
Deut.
2.
1
,
5.
4.
When
it
is
occasioned
from
necessary
Travels
and
journeying
,
as
in
that
Parable
of
the
Noble
man
journying
far
off
and
leaving
Matters
to
his
servants
,
Luke
19.
12
,
13
and
Matth.
24.
46
,
47
,
48.
So
Jacobs
sons
go
into
Egypt
once
and
again
from
their
wives
and
their
children
to
buy
corn
,
Gen.
42
and
43.
So
upon
more
weighty
occasions
of
publick
Messages
from
States
,
2
Sam.
20.
2
or
of
changes
,
as
Epaphroditus
Teacher
at
Philippi
,
Phil.
2.
25.
yet
sent
to
Rome
to
minister
to
Pauls
necessities
,
Phil.
4.
18.
22.
So
others
2
Cor.
8.
23.
The
Cautions
are
two
:
First
,
That
all
wise
and
lawful
means
be
used
for
a
seasonable
compacting
of
the
family
in
such
sort
,
that
neither
they
nor
we
live
too
solitary
,
lest
that
befal
us
which
did
Lot
and
his
daughters
in
the
Mountaine
,
Gen.
19
30
,
31
,
33.
2
Let
us
appoint
some
godly
servants
or
sons
over
that
part
of
the
family
where
neither
of
the
Guides
can
bee
usually
present
.
When
is
family
Prayer
to
bee
performed
?
Concerning
the
time
of
family
praier
morning
and
evening
Morning
and
Evening
:
as
of
old
they
had
their
daily
Sacrifice
respecting
the
household
morning
and
evening
,
Numb.
28
3
,
4.
the
two
special
seasons
of
houshold
instruction
,
fittest
to
be
so
sanctified
and
honoured
,
Deut.
6.
4.
The
widows
which
shew
their
piety
at
home
in
Prayers
,
there
also
(
as
well
as
otherwise
)
are
to
do
it
night
and
day
,
1
Tim.
5.
4
,
5.
Quest.
Quest.
Whether
should
not
family
Prayer
be
first
performed
in
the
morning
(
as
much
as
in
us
lieth
)
before
any
other
thing
bee
done
?
Answ.
Yes
,
when
we
rise
up
its
best
doing
Answ.
1
of
it
.
Deut.
6.
7
,
For
first
,
't
is
meet
that
God
and
not
our selves
or
others
should
have
the
first
of
our
daily
time
.
and
the
first
fruits
of
the
services
of
our
souls
and
bodies
daily
:
which
are
given
,
and
preserved
,
and
daily
loaden
with
his
blessings
by
him
.
The
first
day
of
the
week
is
now
his
day
,
and
the
first
of
each
day
should
be
(
as
much
as
may
be
)
devoted
in
this
sense
to
him
.
And
if
it
cannot
be
so
soon
in
the
family
,
yet
let
them
have
it
in
the
closet
.
David
would
not
put
off
God
till
noon
(
as
too
many
of
us
do
)
and
make
no
morning
of
it
,
for
prayer
in
family
,
as
wel
as
closet
,
But
at
morning
and
evening
,
and
at
noon
he
wil
be
praying
and
praising
of
God
,
Psal.
55.
17.
2.
That
at
our
uprising
the
family
is
unscattered
,
which
haply
severed
,
is
not
easily
gathered
in
any
season
.
3
Then
if
at
all
,
before
heads
and
hearts
are
actually
busied
,
in
and
on
outward
occasions
and
imployments
,
are
minds
and
hearts
fittest
for
God
.
4.
It
is
most
seasonable
,
sanctifying
and
begging
thereby
of
a
blessing
upon
the
days
occasions
,
before
we
have
begun
to
meddle
with
them
.
5.
In
the
interim
of
some
few
hours
space
wherein
morning
family
prayer
is
deferred
,
some
sad
disasters
may
befal
some
of
the
family
,
which
then
must
needs
be
the
more
grievous
.
Job
fearing
this
,
through
some
miscarriages
of
his
children
at
their
Festivals
,
sends
for
them
each
day
,
and
(
as
it
is
)
day
by
day
sanctified
them
,
Job
1.
5.
Let
us
now
wind
up
all
in
a
word
of
Exhortation
,
to
a
conscionable
performance
Vse
.
of
this
duty
,
and
attendance
thereupon
;
and
Motives
to
it
.
the
rather
,
1
In
that
the
Lord
hath
honoured
family
prayer
also
as
well
as
other
prayer
,
with
special
1.
Blessings
got
by
it
respect
;
as
to
those
of
Cornelius
his
prayers
with
his
houshold
,
as
well
as
to
those
in
his
house
alone
,
Act.
10.
2
,
4.
whence
he
and
his
got
more
clear
knowledge
of
Jesus
Christ
,
as
that
promised
Messiah
,
in
whom
they
more
confusedly
believed
before
.
Besides
the
gift
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
they
also
attained
,
as
the
sequel
in
the
Chapter
sheweth
.
2.
Even
family
Prayer
hastens
ruine
upon
the
Churches
enemies
bent
to
destroy
them
.
2.
Enemies
ruine
hastned
by
it
When
God
will
seek
to
destroy
Nations
which
will
come
up
against
Jerusalem
,
Zachary
12.
9.
there
is
a
mighty
spirit
of
prayer
shining
in
good
families
.
He
then
poureth
out
upon
Jerusalems
Inhabitants
such
a
spirit
of
grace
and
supplication
,
as
that
they
are
mourning
in
prayer
before
him
,
both
privately
and
secretly
;
families
apart
,
and
wives
,
godly
persons
apart
,
Zach.
10.
11
,
12.
3
Family
prayer
is
a
very
good
meanes
3.
It
helps
to
keep
off
any
curse
to
clear
even
the
very
house
from
any
secret
curse
,
which
as
a
Leprosie
by
reason
of
sin
,
may
take
hold
(
as
it
were
)
of
the
very
timber
and
walls
thereof
▪
as
Lev.
34.
34
,
35
Zach.
5.
4.
Prov.
3.
33.
Let
us
hereby
dedicate
the
house
to
God
;
but
in
the
practise
hereof
,
observe
these
things
.
Rules
about
it
1.
Rid
the
family
of
grosse
sins
.
1.
Look
that
the
houshold
be
before-hand
cleansed
of
any
known
and
grosser
evils
which
may
lye
upon
it
,
or
any
in
it
;
as
Jacobs
houshold-Gods
must
bee
put
away
before
hee
go
up
to
Bethel
with
them
,
there
to
worship
the
Lord
,
Gen.
3.
2
,
3.
2
Let
the
Guides
of
the
family
,
as
2.
Let
husband
and
wife
carry
it
wel
to
each
other
the
Husband
and
Wife
,
look
to
it
,
that
their
mutual
carriage
each
to
other
be
amiable
and
regular
,
that
so
the
family
Prayers
be
not
hindred
,
1
Peter
3.
7.
3
Let
there
be
some
little
space
of
withdrawing
3
Take
a
little
time
to
prepare
for
it
from
other
words
or
works
before
we
set
about
the
duty
:
with
one
breath
,
to
be
speaking
,
and
carnally
,
or
to
be
but
then
talking
of
a
very
Swine
,
and
forthwith
,
without
any
more
ado
,
rudely
and
unpreparedly
to
begin
so
solemn
a
speech
to
the
great
God
,
it
is
very
unseemly
and
very
irreverent
.
CHAP.
V.
Touching
Closet
Prayer
.
WE
come
now
to
the
third
branch
of
solemne
and
continued
Prayer
;
namely
Secret
and
Closet
Prayer
:
the
injunction
reacheth
,
as
the
Church
of
Thessalonica
,
collectively
considered
as
a
Church
,
and
the
families
there
as
Christian
families
;
so
each
particular
Christian
there
personally
considered
,
what
hee
is
to
do
apart
,
as
well
as
what
he
is
to
do
as
a
member
of
the
Congregation
or
Family
;
and
by
Analogy
every
other
Christian
is
bound
and
concerned
in
this
precept
,
to
pray
alone
also
,
and
that
without
ceasing
,
Mat.
6.
6.
But
thou
when
thou
prayest
,
enter
into
thy
Closet
,
and
when
thou
hast
shut
to
thy
door
,
pray
to
thy
Father
which
seeth
in
secret
,
&c.
he
saith
not
,
when
[
you
]
pray
,
but
[
thou
]
when
[
thou
]
prayest
,
enter
into
thy
closet
.
&c.
as
speaking
not
so
much
of
a
joynt
Duty
of
many
together
,
as
of
a
duty
which
each
person
is
to
do
alone
,
as
in
the
other
verse
3.
When
thou
doest
thine
Almes
,
&c.
It
is
an
injunction
not
so
much
of
what
the
godly
are
to
do
in
some
joint
way
of
Charity
.
but
what
each
gracious
person
is
to
do
apart
and
alone
as
occasion
is
offered
,
even
when
or
where
none
else
haply
can
,
or
will
do
as
they
do
.
So
Chemnitius
,
Cartwright
,
Aretius
,
and
Musculus
upon
Matth.
6.
6.
they
expound
this
of
prayer
in
retyred
places
.
And
albeit
the
intent
of
Christ
be
not
meerly
to
prescribe
closet
Prayer
in
that
Scripture
as
each
Christians
proper
duty
,
and
much
lesse
to
prescribe
it
as
all
the
prayer
which
he
calleth
for
from
his
people
;
yet
we
may
safely
conclude
,
that
hee
therein
commendeth
and
commandeth
closet
praier
of
each
Christian
alone
by
himself
▪
as
one
special
way
of
praying
to
him
,
who
seeth
in
secret
,
and
as
that
wherein
they
shall
give
a
special
testimony
of
their
sincerity
,
and
avoid
that
vain-glorious
affection
of
mens
praise
,
which
the
Lord
Jesus
there
blameth
in
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
.
Touching
this
Duty
then
,
consider
we
,
1.
Who
must
pray
thus
alone
.
2.
Why
?
And
3
:
What
use
wee
are
to
make
thereof
.
Touching
the
first
,
we
say
,
none
are
excepted
Each
one
must
pray
alone
who
are
of
understanding
to
know
what
they
are
to
do
therein
;
whether
younger
or
elder
,
high
or
low
,
rich
or
poor
,
bond
or
free
,
Male
or
Female
,
as
they
are
all
one
in
point
of
dignity
and
priviledg
in
Christ
Jesus
,
Colos.
3.
11.
Gal.
3.
27
,
28.
as
they
have
and
professe
each
of
them
an
interest
in
him
,
who
is
,
and
seeth
in
secret
as
their
Father
,
Matth.
6.
6.
Pray
to
thy
Father
which
seeth
in
secret
,
&c.
Every
one
severally
apart
,
as
well
as
jointly
together
,
is
to
cry
in
secret
also
,
Abba
Father
,
Gal.
4.
6.
the
very
wives
apart
must
be
improving
their
spirit
of
Supplication
in
an
humble
and
contrite
manner
,
as
well
as
together
with
their
family
,
yea
sometimes
in
an
extraordinary
manner
must
they
thus
mourn
,
even
pray
and
fast
apart
;
and
therefore
much
more
may
they
,
must
they
pray
contritely
in
an
ordinary
way
,
when
apart
from
the
rest
of
the
Family
;
the
wives
who
have
so
many
occasions
more
then
others
,
from
little
ones
,
and
other
houshold
affairs
,
to
take
up
their
time
above
others
,
yet
are
not
exempted
from
this
holy
exercise
,
and
therefore
by
proportion
none
else
are
exempted
from
it
.
Touching
the
second
.
The
Reasons
enforcing
Reasons
why
.
1
Gods
promise
undertaking
and
encouraging
it
.
this
duty
,
are
1.
Taken
from
the
Promise
of
God
,
partly
undertaking
that
it
shall
be
so
,
that
his
people
shall
be
enabled
to
pray
apart
by
themselves
,
and
shall
exercise
themselves
therein
,
as
Zach.
12.
10
,
11
,
12
,
13.
he
promiseth
to
pour
upon
them
the
spirit
of
Supplication
,
and
that
they
should
mourne
or
pray
in
an
humble
and
contrite
manner
,
by
themselves
alone
:
and
partly
from
his
promise
to
his
people
,
when
at
any
time
thus
exercised
in
secret
prayer
when
none
else
sees
them
,
when
,
or
how
,
or
how
long
they
pray
,
he
will
reward
them
openly
,
partly
in
this
life
.
All
shall
see
,
and
manifestly
perceive
by
the
fruit
thereof
,
that
Isaak
Hannah
,
and
Zacharias
did
pray
alone
to
their
heavenly
Father
for
the
fruit
of
the
womb
.
The
Holy
Ghost
recordeth
it
in
the
Scriptures
,
and
thereby
holdeth
it
forth
to
the
view
of
every
eye
to
whom
the
Word
shall
come
,
how
honourably
God
hath
accepted
and
rewarded
secret
praier
.
All
shal
see
that
Moses
is
wont
to
be
with
God
alone
by
his
manifest
and
notable
prevailing
with
God
:
if
he
but
go
aside
and
pray
to
the
Lord
,
blinded
Pharaoh
himselfe
shall
do
it
,
and
therefore
is
often
entreating
his
prayers
for
him
and
his
people
,
Exod.
8.
and
9.
and
10.
so
the
Jewes
could
not
but
perceive
it
,
whence
they
recourse
oft
to
him
to
pray
for
them
,
Numb.
11.
1
,
2.
and
21.
7
,
8
,
9
and
the
places
shew
a
manifest
reward
of
that
his
praying
,
granted
and
given
out
thereupon
.
How
openly
did
God
reward
Daniel
,
who
was
wont
to
pray
to
his
God
in
secret
,
Dan.
9.
10.
with
manifest
deliverance
from
so
great
a
death
,
ver.
23.
and
with
the
notable
ruine
brought
upon
those
who
would
have
forbidden
and
hindred
him
from
that
holy
exercise
of
his
but
three
dayes
together
,
verse
5
,
6
,
7.
and
10
,
11
,
12
,
24.
compared
.
The
more
the
Saints
do
thus
secretly
also
acquaint
themselves
with
God
,
the
more
notable
good
shall
come
to
them
,
the
very
light
of
God
shall
shine
upon
the
wayes
of
such
;
the
very
Iland
where
they
are
shall
fare
the
better
for
them
.
Job
22.
21
,
27
,
28
,
30
compared
.
And
as
in
this
life
so
in
that
which
is
to
come
,
will
God
reward
them
openly
,
when
God
will
bring
every
secret
work
to
judgment
of
remuneration
,
Eccl
;
12.
14
,
when
the
Saints
shall
receive
according
to
the
good
they
have
done
in
the
body
;
2
Cor.
5.
10.
Then
shall
their
secret
seeking
of
Gods
face
also
come
to
light
.
It
shall
be
shewed
before
the
whole
world
,
how
many
,
&
many
a
time
,
such
and
such
of
Gods
hidden
ones
have
been
serving
him
with
their
spirits
,
and
that
they
have
been
,
and
now
fully
are
thus
and
thus
graciously
rewarded
;
not
a
tear
of
theirs
shed
in
their
pouring
out
their
souls
thus
before
God
,
but
he
bottled
up
,
Psalm
56.
8.
and
at
that
day
it
shall
appear
they
were
not
lost
:
their
waters
at
that
wedding
day
will
be
turned
into
wine
.
The
second
Reason
is
taken
from
divine
providence
,
ordering
Closet
occasions
,
fit
2.
Closet
occasions
only
for
secret
expressing
and
opening
them
before
the
Lord
,
as
some
secret
personal
heart-plague
,
1
Kings
8.
38.
Some
secret
snares
layed
for
this
or
that
Saint
of
God
by
men
or
divels
,
as
by
so
many
cursed
Fowlers
.
But
in
the
use
of
this
means
of
calling
thus
personally
and
particularly
upon
God
;
he
delivered
both
Christ
the
Lord
,
and
his
members
in
particular
,
Psal.
91.
3.
He
shall
deliver
thee
from
the
snare
of
the
Fowler
,
&c.
and
ver.
15.
He
shall
call
upon
me
,
and
I
will
answer
him
,
&c.
The
Saints
by
secret
prayer
do
countermine
the
secret
stratagems
of
their
subtle
enemies
,
Psalm
9.
13
,
15
,
16.
The
third
Reason
may
be
taken
from
the
approved
examples
of
the
choicest
of
Gods
3.
Examples
of
the
Saints
so
exercised
Saints
this
way
exercised
.
As
that
of
Daniel
three
times
a
day
,
Dan.
6.
10.
that
of
David
as
oft
,
Psalm
55.
17.
that
of
Isaac
using
daily
to
go
out
into
the
fields
alone
,
there
to
meditate
,
or
pray
,
(
as
the
Geneva
Bible
reads
it
,
)
Gen.
24.
63.
That
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Mark
1.
35.
Early
in
the
morning
(
before
he
healed
the
Leper
)
he
was
praying
alone
in
a
secret
place
.
And
Luke
(
chap.
5.
12
13
,
14
,
15.
compared
with
verse
16.
)
instanceth
in
a
like
practise
of
his
,
after
that
cure
which
he
wrought
:
He
withdrew
himselfe
,
and
went
into
the
wilderness
and
prayed
,
yet
not
much
space
of
time
betwixt
the
one
and
the
other
.
Luke
6.
12.
He
went
out
into
a
Mountain
,
and
continued
all
night
in
prayer
:
and
he
was
then
alone
;
for
verse
13.
When
it
was
day
,
he
called
,
unto
him
his
Disciples
.
Matth.
14
22.
he
sendeth
away
his
Disciples
first
by
ship
:
and
verse
23.
He
goeth
apart
into
the
Mountain
to
pray
.
Luke
21.
27.
when
he
had
been
imployed
in
the
day
time
in
preaching
,
in
the
night
time
he
went
apart
into
the
Mount
of
Olives
;
namely
,
to
pray
and
meditate
.
Luke
22.
41.
He
was
withdrawne
from
his
Disciples
about
a
stones
cast
,
and
prayed
.
and
verse
44.
He
prayed
more
earnestly
,
&c.
and
verse
45.
He
rose
up
from
prayer
and
came
to
his
Disciples
.
And
how
he
prevailed
by
these
very
solitary
,
but
strong
cryes
and
tears
in
these
dayes
of
his
flesh
,
or
humane
infirmity
,
is
testified
Heb.
5.
7.
He
was
heard
.
The
fourth
Reason
is
taken
from
the
sutableness
4.
The
sutable
presence
of
God
in
secret
.
of
the
presence
and
favour
of
God
which
he
is
wont
in
secret
to
exhibit
to
them
unto
their
aimes
and
desires
.
Their
desire
is
Psal.
4.
7.
Lord
lift
up
thou
the
light
of
thy
countenance
upon
us
.
And
when
is
the
Lord
more
with
his
Saints
then
when
in
secret
?
When
Jacob
is
alone
praying
then
Jehovah
,
the
Son
of
God
that
Angel
,
is
in
such
a
glorious
manner
with
him
,
Gen.
32.
23
,
24
,
28
,
30
,
and
Hosea
12.
3
,
4
▪
compared
.
This
being
one
special
way
of
the
Saints
walking
with
God
,
he
cannot
but
be
much
in
company
with
them
:
the
neerest
and
dearest
acquaintance
and
fellowship
with
God
is
mentioned
by
these
secret
communings
with
God
,
and
holy
wisperings
in
his
ear
,
the
secret
chamber
is
the
most
sutable
and
freest
place
for
these
Spouses
of
the
Lord
,
to
be
telling
their
secrets
to
him
;
and
there
is
the
place
where
most
ordinarily
and
usually
he
is
wont
to
meet
and
greet
,
and
secretly
embrace
them
.
Now
let
us
come
to
such
Objections
as
Objections
against
it
answered
.
are
made
against
this
holy
exercise
:
for
we
may
perceive
by
Job
21.
15.
that
mans
carnal
heart
is
ready
to
cavil
against
it
,
and
to
object
,
cui
bono
,
to
what
purpose
it
,
what
needeth
,
what
profit
is
it
if
we
pray
to
him
?
Verily
it
is
an
ordinance
wherein
the
Lord
is
wont
very
graciously
to
communicate
himself
to
his
Saints
,
and
therefore
so
long
as
Satans
wily
head
,
and
mans
deceitful
heart
can
find
out
cavils
and
quarrels
against
it
,
it
shall
not
want
for
Objections
.
Many
a
deadly
wound
is
given
to
sin
and
Satan
by
these
prayer-darts
,
which
the
Saints
thus
secretly
cast
at
them
;
besides
,
it
s
a
most
spiritual
service
requiring
a
special
measure
of
sincerity
and
self-denial
,
and
no
wonder
that
of
all
other
Duties
,
mans
heart
be
so
backward
to
this
.
In
prayer
with
others
,
there
is
more
to
bribe
,
even
the
carnal
heart
to
be
speaking
;
but
here
is
little
or
nothing
to
move
from
mans
applause
,
or
the
like
.
It
is
a
duty
very
costly
if
rightly
performed
;
in
secret
are
the
choice
wrestlings
and
weepings
,
and
the
like
,
and
mans
carnal
heart
would
take
the
easiest
and
cheapest
way
rather
:
we
are
too
apt
to
be
objecting
against
our
maine
spiritual
foundations
,
and
no
wonder
then
if
against
this
building
work
.
We
are
too
apt
to
failings
and
falls
,
and
no
wonder
if
so
backward
to
this
closer
closet
way
of
making
up
personal
and
particular
accounts
unto
the
Lord
.
It
were
rather
a
wonder
if
there
were
not
,
then
that
there
are
so
many
Objections
against
this
.
If
we
must
both
pray
with
the
Assembly
,
Object
.
1
and
with
the
Family
,
and
yet
also
in
our
We
must
labour
six
dayes
.
closets
too
alone
,
will
not
this
too
much
prejudice
our
ordinary
callings
and
occasions
,
and
intrench
upon
that
charge
of
labouring
six
dayes
.
The
Lord
indeed
will
not
have
now
any
Answ.
1
more
solemn
dayes
in
the
week
to
be
ordinarily
True
,
yet
pray
also
set
apart
onely
for
his
service
,
besides
the
Lords
day
;
but
yet
as
of
old
,
when
the
Jewish
Sabbath
was
in
force
,
the
Saints
made
conscience
of
constant
seeking
of
God
in
secret
,
and
are
commended
for
it
by
the
Lord
,
as
Daniel
,
chap.
6.
10.
David
,
Psal.
55.
17.
So
now
the
Jewish
Sabbath
is
abolished
,
and
the
Lords
day
appointed
of
God
in
its
stead
;
yet
Cornelius
is
commended
,
and
graciously
rewarded
for
his
conscionable
praying
to
God
alone
day
and
night
;
for
as
he
was
praying
in
his
house
,
namely
,
by
himself
alone
,
a
man
in
bright
cloathing
(
or
an
Angel
)
appeared
to
him
,
and
said
,
Cornelius
,
Thy
Prayer
is
heard
,
Acts
10.
30
,
31.
not
that
prayer
alone
which
he
made
in
that
day
of
Humiliation
;
but
as
ver.
2
,
3
,
4.
shew
[
his
prayers
]
his
Prayers
which
he
made
alone
,
whether
with
his
houshold
,
or
by
himself
alone
,
none
else
were
with
him
praying
then
,
as
it
seemeth
,
for
he
only
saw
that
man
in
bright
cloathing
,
to
him
alone
the
Angel
addressed
his
present
speech
,
saying
,
Cornelius
,
thy
Prayers
are
heard
,
ver.
4.
31.
God
would
not
have
the
hand-maid
to
perk
above
the
Mistris
,
or
ordinary
particular
callings
to
thrust
Religion
out
of
doors
,
or
so
to
straiten
it
,
that
scarce
any
leisure
is
afforded
to
worship
God
in
publick
,
private
,
and
secret
.
Nay
,
rather
clean
Christians
,
typed
by
those
clean
Beasts
,
must
rightly
part
the
hoof
,
Lev.
11.
3.
rightly
divide
their
time
,
giving
a
due
share
thereof
to
God
in
matters
of
his
Worship
,
and
a
meet
proportion
of
it
to
God
in
their
particular
calling
.
2
It
is
the
express
charge
of
God
that
we
We
must
buy
out
time
for
prayer
.
reedeem
or
buy
out
time
,
and
that
for
prayer
as
well
as
other
holy
exercises
,
Col.
4.
2
,
3
,
4.
the
Lord
wisheth
us
to
continue
in
prayer
,
and
ver.
5.
biddeth
us
redeem
the
time
;
which
Exhortation
is
directed
to
all
sorts
,
husbands
,
wives
,
parents
,
children
,
servants
and
Masters
,
as
the
Context
sheweth
,
from
chap.
3.
18.
to
chap.
4.
6.
All
and
every
of
them
,
are
to
buy
out
time
for
instant
prayer
,
as
al
together
in
the
family
,
so
apart
in
secret
,
as
occasions
are
offered
;
the
charge
is
not
limited
to
Church
or
Family
prayer
only
.
Yea
but
how
shall
we
get
so
much
time
,
will
they
say
?
Redeem
the
opportunity
,
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
saith
God
.
If
the
Lord
offer
you
any
opportunity
,
to
pray
together
or
asunder
,
be
at
any
cost
for
it
.
Christians
must
be
wise
and
frugal
Market
men
and
women
of
praying
opportunities
.
Let
not
the
Divel
or
world
outbid
us
for
such
seasons
which
are
so
gainful
to
our
souls
.
A
wise
Daniel
will
be
willing
to
hazard
the
losse
or
parting
with
either
honor
or
pleasure
,
or
profit
,
yea
life
it self
,
rather
then
be
debarred
from
taking
his
times
this
way
,
for
God
and
for
his
soul
,
to
satisfie
the
wretched
desires
of
the
wicked
therein
,
or
to
seem
to
yeild
to
Satans
wily
suggestions
and
plots
,
in
his
instruments
for
that
end
,
Dan.
6.
10.
3
This
is
a
maine
part
of
our
spiritual
We
must
ply
this
as
our
holy
Trade
.
trading
with
God
,
by
improvement
this
way
of
the
Talent
of
the
gift
of
prayer
also
.
Matth.
25.
16
,
17
This
is
as
part
of
our
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
our
City
Imployment
.
Ephes.
2.
19.
Phil.
3.
20.
Having
hereby
commerce
and
converse
with
God
in
Christ
;
and
it
is
a
rich
Trade
.
God
is
rich
in
Mercy
to
all
that
call
upon
him
in
secret
apart
,
as
wel
as
to
others
that
pray
together
in
Assemblies
and
Families
,
Psal.
86.
5.
Gods
Saints
and
Suppliants
,
which
often
come
alone
to
the
door
of
Grace
,
and
most
frequently
doe
thus
knock
by
prayer
,
speed
best
.
God
alloweth
them
this
private
key
,
that
they
may
freely
get
in
and
take
of
all
his
precious
Treasures
of
Grace
as
they
need
the
same
;
Knock
and
it
shall
be
opened
,
ask
,
and
it
shall
be
given
,
Matth.
7.
Whatsoever
ye
ask
the
Father
in
my
name
,
I
will
do
,
John
14.
13.
be
it
publickly
,
privately
,
or
secretly
that
you
ask
the
same
.
If
others
have
not
,
it
is
because
they
ask
not
.
4
Prayer
in
secret
by
our selves
,
as
well
It
expediteth
our
other
affairs
.
as
that
with
others
,
it
doth
expedit
our
weightiest
temporal
affairs
.
Jacob
did
more
this
way
to
issue
his
great
affairs
,
respecting
his
families
welfare
and
safety
,
when
to
meet
his
brother
Esau
;
with
his
warlike
Troops
,
then
if
he
had
an
equal
or
greater
warlike
power
,
or
military
skil
to
have
managed
the
same
.
Thou
hast
prevailed
with
God
,
and
with
men
thou
shalt
prevail
,
Gen
32
82
&c.
it
is
the
way
to
have
the
beauty
or
glorious
blessing
,
presence
,
and
protection
of
God
upon
us
,
and
the
prospering
of
our
handy
work
,
to
set
God
thus
on
work
for
us
by
prayer
;
whence
it
was
,
that
they
of
old
were
taught
to
pray
for
that
end
,
as
Psalm
.
90.
17.
Let
thy
beauty
be
upon
us
,
prosper
thou
the
work
of
our
hands
.
This
oyles
the
wheels
for
any
work
,
quickens
and
quieteth
our
spirits
,
Philip.
4.
6
,
7.
sanctifieth
our
works
,
1
Tim.
4.
4
,
5.
If
we
can
but
pray
well
before
hand
,
we
may
be
sure
we
shall
study
well
,
or
preach
well
,
or
work
well
,
as
our
calling
requireth
,
yea
,
and
speed
well
afterward
.
Some
may
object
,
their
condition
as
being
Object
.
2
servants
,
and
so
think
themselves
excused
We
are
servants
.
and
exempted
from
this
Duty
of
Closet
Prayer
.
The
charge
of
the
Text
is
indefinite
,
not
Answ.
1
limited
to
any
sort
of
persons
,
no
more
This
is
the
work
of
any
servant
of
God
as
such
.
than
that
verse
15.
Render
not
evil
for
evil
,
but
ever
follow
that
which
is
good
;
or
that
verse
16.
Rejoice
evermore
;
or
that
ver.
18
In
every
thing
give
thanks
,
&c.
in
which
godly
servants
also
,
as
well
as
others
,
are
concerned
.
A
godly
servant
considered
as
his
Masters
servant
,
is
faithfully
to
attend
his
Masters
business
,
but
as
he
is
the
Lords
servant
,
so
this
is
one
part
of
his
servantly
businesse
.
When
David
had
said
,
Psal.
116
6.
I
am
thy
servant
,
Lord
,
thy
servant
,
&c.
verse
17.
he
addeth
,
I
will
call
upon
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
1
Cor.
1.
2.
To
them
that
are
called
to
be
Saints
in
Corinth
,
with
all
such
as
call
upon
the
Name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
in
every
place
,
that
is
the
Saints
character
,
bee
they
of
what
calling
or
condition
soever
,
or
where
ever
,
they
call
upon
the
Lord
:
God
is
no
respecter
of
persons
,
every
one
who
calleth
him
Father
,
is
to
do
this
service
and
honour
of
a
child
to
him
.
Thou
(
whoever
thou
art
,
bond
or
free
)
when
thou
prayest
,
enter
into
thy
closet
,
(
or
into
some
retired
place
,
)
and
pray
to
thy
Father
which
seeth
in
secret
,
Matth.
6.
6.
2
Every
one
,
whether
bond
or
free
,
they
have
this
part
of
the
new
man
,
resembling
Each
Saint
is
this
way
gifted
more
or
lesse
.
Christ
the
Creator
of
it
,
even
this
holy
knowledg
also
,
Col.
3.
10
,
11.
to
know
how
to
call
upon
God
as
a
Father
in
secret
,
as
hee
also
did
,
and
to
cry
in
solemne
wise
,
themselves
alone
,
Abba
Father
,
Gal.
4.
6.
3
Godly
servants
also
,
who
have
the
Godly
servants
also
must
bee
Christs
peculiar
ones
.
Grace
of
God
which
bringeth
salvation
appearing
to
them
,
are
as
well
as
others
to
be
peculiar
ones
unto
the
Lord
,
zealous
of
all
good
works
,
and
so
of
this
also
,
wherein
Gods
choicest
servants
have
been
wont
to
be
conscionably
exercised
,
Tit.
29
,
10
,
11
,
12
,
13
,
14.
compared
.
Other
servants
will
go
to
praier
with
their
Masters
in
publick
and
private
,
yea
,
but
Godly
ones
must
doe
somewhat
more
,
they
must
improve
their
peculiar
interests
in
the
Lord
in
such
a
way
of
peculiar
serving
of
him
with
their
spirits
,
4
Bond
as
well
as
free
being
alike
interested
Their
dignity
is
alike
with
others
,
and
so
is
this
their
duty
.
in
the
dignity
and
priviledges
of
Saints
as
Saints
,
Col.
3.
11.
they
are
alike
concerned
in
such
Duties
as
these
are
,
which
respect
and
lye
upon
the
Saints
,
as
Saints
:
in
which
respect
also
,
godly
servants
are
the
Lords
freemen
,
1
Cor.
7.
22.
they
must
not
abridge
themselves
,
nor
may
be
abridged
by
others
of
this
liberty
,
of
retired
repairs
to
the
Throne
of
Grace
as
the
Lord
affordeth
them
opportunity
.
To
be
meer
servants
of
men
,
so
to
attend
their
Masters
commands
,
as
to
neglect
this
,
or
any
other
command
of
God
,
they
ought
not
,
verse
23.
yea
,
observe
it
,
that
the
Apostle
speaketh
of
servants
to
infidel
Masters
also
,
verse
21
,
22.
Either
then
they
must
not
pray
at
all
,
which
were
to
make
them
as
profane
as
their
infidel
Masters
;
which
to
them
would
bee
matter
of
disdain
or
distaste
:
or
they
must
content
themselves
alone
with
publick
prayer
in
the
Congregation
of
Christians
,
which
none
will
affirm
;
or
they
must
as
holy
Priests
to
God
,
offer
(
as
the
Priests
did
theirs
)
this
holy
Incense
to
God
,
in
a
retired
place
,
from
view
of
others
.
Yea
,
suppose
forbidden
by
an
Infidel
Master
to
pray
in
secret
,
yet
they
are
no
more
to
forbear
,
then
Daniel
,
King
Darius
his
servant
,
did
forbear
it
upon
his
Decree
to
inhibit
the
same
,
Dan.
6.
10.
5
Be
that
child
bond
or
free
who
prayeth
Bond
or
free
so
praying
are
rewarded
.
thus
in
secret
,
and
not
before
others
to
his
Father
,
he
will
reward
him
openly
,
Matth.
6.
6.
6
Godly
servants
are
to
sanctifie
their
work
by
Prayer
.
1
Tim.
4.
4.
Albeit
Abraham
Servants
must
sanctifie
their
work
by
prayer
.
had
prayed
for
his
servants
Eliczars
good
successe
in
his
businesse
about
which
he
sent
him
,
Gen.
24.
7
,
8.
yet
Eliezar
himself
alone
praieth
for
good
successe
that
day
,
ver.
12.
7.
The
work
which
godly
servants
do
Their
work
then
speeds
best
sanctifie
by
prayer
,
though
more
short
,
is
wont
to
speed
best
,
as
did
that
business
of
Eliezar
,
so
sanctified
,
Gen.
24.
12.
as
the
issue
declared
.
And
surely
godly
Masters
,
which
are
to
expresse
special
love
to
such
servants
,
will
not
refuse
to
encourage
them
to
take
some
seasonable
time
to
pray
thus
,
knowing
how
profitable
such
servants
wil
be
to
them
,
Philem.
6
,
11.
compared
.
Some
will
object
,
That
they
are
apt
to
meet
Object
.
3
with
temptations
when
alone
.
Tempted
if
alone
.
1.
You
may
and
will
be
annoyed
with
temptatious
,
when
not
conscionably
imploied
Answ.
1
in
your
general
or
particular
callings
,
as
David
.
No
hurt
by
temptations
if
in
Gods
way
.
2
Sam.
11.
2.
had
he
been
praying
alone
,
it
had
been
well
for
him
.
And
though
Joshuah
praying
alone
was
assaulted
by
Satan
,
Zach.
2.
1.
yet
the
issue
was
good
,
Christ
the
Angel
took
part
with
him
,
pleaded
for
him
,
ver.
2.
put
more
honour
upon
him
,
verse
3.
4
,
5.
Christ
himself
men
with
many
temptations
from
Satan
,
when
alone
in
the
wildernesse
,
but
came
out
as
a
glorious
Conqueror
,
and
full
of
the
Spirit
:
he
went
thither
full
of
the
Spirit
,
Luke
4
,
1.
and
verse
14.
he
came
out
full
,
he
lost
nothing
thereby
in
the
close
,
no
more
do
his
Members
proportionably
.
Satan
would
that
way
debar
us
from
〈…〉
●e
could
2
It
is
Satans
slight
to
present
such
scarebags
in
our
way
of
drawing
neer
to
God
in
Praier
,
but
we
must
resist
him
in
them
,
Jam.
4
7
,
8
,
It
is
a
sluggards
trick
to
fancy
such
Lions
in
the
way
to
deter
us
from
the
same
Prov.
26.
13.
3.
Prayer
of
it self
is
rather
an
occasion
Praier
prevents
or
removeth
temptations
.
to
prevent
and
remove
,
then
to
raise
up
temptations
.
Matth.
26.
41.
Pray
,
—
least
ye
enter
into
temptation
.
It
helps
us
to
put
on
and
improve
our
spiritual
Armor
against
them
,
Ephes.
6.
18.
Some
will
object
their
want
of
ability
to
pray
alone
.
Object
.
4
1
If
children
of
God
,
you
have
in
you
a
Inability
to
pray
childs
spirit
,
enabling
and
putting
you
upon
Answ.
1
praying
to
God
as
to
a
Father
,
Gal.
4.
6.
If
children
,
then
crying
to
God
The
particular
daughters
of
Jerusalem
,
though
not
so
fully
acquainted
with
Christ
,
yet
the
Church
looketh
at
them
as
able
to
pray
in
some
measure
,
and
therefore
commendeth
her
case
to
their
prayers
,
Cant.
5.
8
If
yee
find
my
Beloved
,
tell
him
,
(
namely
,
in
your
prayers
)
that
I
am
sick
of
love
.
2
In
case
of
great
inabilities
and
infirmities
,
The
Spirit
will
help
our
infirmities
yet
the
Spirit
will
help
the
Saints
to
groan
out
their
complaints
to
the
Lord
,
in
such
sort
as
the
Lord
will
accept
,
Rom.
8.
26.
3
Let
the
weakest
of
the
Saints
,
so
far
Exercise
will
encrease
abilities
.
as
their
minds
and
hearts
are
apprehensive
of
this
or
that
failing
,
lust
,
defect
and
spiritual
ayle
or
evil
,
put
that
into
as
good
expression
as
they
can
,
in
secret
before
the
Lord
,
and
though
at
first
their
tongue
can
but
stammer
out
their
soules
cases
,
yet
in
a
short
time
that
tongue
of
the
stammerer
shall
be
able
to
speak
plainly
,
Isai.
32.
4.
At
first
you
may
be
timorous
,
but
within
a
while
you
shall
attain
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
liberty
of
speech
,
and
spirit
in
prayer
,
Ephes.
3.
12.
As
young
Scholers
at
first
are
timorous
to
speak
without
book
,
and
apter
to
stumble
and
stammer
in
it
,
but
in
a
little
time
by
exercising
themselves
to
it
,
wax
more
able
and
bold
,
exact
and
large
therein
.
So
it
is
here
in
the
matter
of
praying
,
(
as
I
may
say
)
without
book
.
As
walking
with
wise
men
increaseth
wisdom
,
(
Prov.
13.
20
)
so
walking
with
the
wise
God
,
in
secret
calling
upon
him
,
encreaseth
our
holy
skil
,
and
abilities
of
talking
with
him
in
prayer
.
Some
will
object
(
especially
in
this
Object
.
5
Countrey
)
want
of
conveniency
,
of
Inconveniency
of
place
.
a
place
to
bee
retyred
in
solitary
Prayer
.
1.
God
required
the
Jewes
of
old
to
Answ.
1
build
their
houses
with
battlements
,
which
as
they
were
places
of
safety
,
Deut.
22.
8.
so
secrecy
fit
for
retirednesse
in
Prayer
;
whence
it
was
that
Peter
in
that
house
at
Joppa
,
getteth
him
in
thither
to
pray
alone
,
Acts
106.
9.
Such
as
are
able
,
are
supposed
The
able
must
get
a
fit
closet
.
by
Christ
(
Matth.
6.
6.
)
to
have
a
convenient
closet
,
with
a
door
to
shut
it
for
secrecy
in
Praier
.
And
it
would
be
a
shame
for
Christians
to
have
private
places
for
their
very
Swine
to
sheep
,
or
their
Cattle
to
feed
in
,
free
from
anoyances
of
wind
or
weather
;
that
they
should
not
make
some
shift
to
get
some
retired
place
to
seek
the
face
of
God
therein
.
2
If
it
were
supposable
(
which
hardly
is
)
that
Christians
cannot
have
such
a
place
within
doors
,
at
home
or
abroad
,
yet
Isaac
can
get
him
into
the
field
to
pray
.
Gen.
24.
63.
Christ
can
go
apart
into
a
Mountaine
to
pray
,
Luke
6.
12.
any
solitary
place
in
a
Wilderness
,
will
serve
Christs
turn
to
be
alone
praying
,
Luke
5.
16.
The
Lord
can
,
and
sometimes
doth
make
any
solitary
place
when
his
Saints
are
praying
,
to
be
to
them
a
very
corner
of
Heaven
,
as
Jesus
Christ
when
praying
in
the
Mountain
was
transfigured
,
Luke
9.
28
,
29
,
30.
Many
a
precious
meeting
may
,
and
doth
the
Lord
sometimes
give
his
poor
Suppliants
,
when
all
alone
praying
under
some
solitary
Rock
,
or
by
some
swamyside
,
or
thicket
,
or
the
like
.
Let
us
now
apply
what
hath
been
said
touching
this
Duty
of
Secret
Prayer
.
1.
Let
this
serve
for
Reproof
to
such
Professors
,
which
are
shamefully
to
blame
in
Vse
.
1
the
neglect
of
Closet
Prayer
by
themselves
Neglect
of
closet
prayer
reproved
alone
.
How
many
are
so
surcharged
with
worldly
cares
and
employments
,
that
they
will
scarce
afford
themselves
time
to
attend
upon
either
Church
or
Family
Prayer
?
but
if
they
sometimes
be
praying
there
,
yet
seldome
or
never
take
time
solemnly
to
seek
the
Lord
alone
.
How
do
many
here
in
New
England
,
though
able
to
do
otherwise
if
but
willing
,
build
their
houses
so
,
as
if
they
intended
to
shut
Closet
Prayer
out
of
doors
?
How
do
many
look
at
Closet
Prayer
,
to
be
at
the
best
but
a
Free-will-Offering
,
(
as
they
term
it
)
which
they
offer
if
they
will
,
but
look
not
at
it
as
a
Duty
which
they
must
attend
upon
all
occasions
?
Surely
such
are
little
sensible
of
their
heart-plagues
,
for
Such
as
neglect
it
are
senseless
of
heart-plagues
then
would
they
alone
one
by
one
make
Prayers
and
Supplications
,
1
Kings
8.
38
,
39
How
little
do
such
love
the
Lord
,
that
they
are
afraid
to
talk
too
much
or
too
secretly
Have
little
love
to
God
with
him
?
Surely
such
have
at
most
but
some
few
drops
of
the
promised
spirit
of
Supplication
,
for
if
they
had
plenty
of
that
Have
little
of
the
spirit
of
prayer
spirit
poured
out
upon
them
,
they
would
be
exercising
the
same
apart
,
Zech.
12.
10
,
11
,
12
,
13.
No
wonder
if
such
are
not
led
in
a
way
of
Supplication
in
secret
,
as
well
as
otherwise
,
that
they
are
ever
and
anon
stumbling
in
matters
of
judgement
or
practise
,
Are
oft
falling
into
sin
Jer.
31.
9.
Nor
is
it
wonder
that
we
have
so
many
lukewarm
Professors
amongst
us
,
if
so
few
that
make
conscience
of
calling
upon
Are
lukewarm
God
,
even
in
this
sort
also
,
Hosea
7.
7
,
8
,
9.
Such
as
make
not
conscience
of
calling
upon
God
publickly
,
privately
and
secretly
,
either
are
,
or
will
soon
prove
as
a
cake
halfe
baked
.
Such
are
not
led
by
rivers
of
water
into
a
fruitful
way
,
who
are
not
led
in
a
way
Are
unfruitful
of
weeping
and
supplications
,
Jerem.
31.
9.
Such
have
little
love
to
others
,
who
are
little
with
God
apart
in
praier
.
If
we
had
more
Have
little
love
to
others
.
of
Cornelius
his
spirit
to
be
conscionably
exercised
in
praying
alone
also
,
we
should
have
more
love
to
Professors
.
Full
of
Prayers
and
Alms
(
fruits
of
Charity
)
was
his
commendation
,
Act.
19
2
,
4.
And
it
is
well
if
the
Spiritual
Chaldees
,
the
souls
enemies
,
are
not
gotten
into
such
mens
hearts
,
as
of
old
they
did
into
the
Temple
;
yea
,
and
that
God
himself
be
not
Ly
open
to
desertion
departed
from
such
,
as
of
old
from
the
Temple
,
when
this
daily
Sacrifice
and
Offering
of
holy
prayer
unto
God
ceaseth
with
them
.
Surely
Daniel
was
not
of
these
mens
temper
,
who
though
he
had
such
vast
Imploiments
,
Imitate
not
best
examples
.
as
to
take
the
accounts
of
the
other
Princes
of
the
several
Jurisdictions
,
and
many
other
State
affaires
to
dispatch
,
yet
would
not
,
no
not
for
one
day
;
no
nor
one
time
in
the
day
,
omit
this
his
constant
exercising
himself
in
secret
prayer
;
yea
,
when
it
cometh
to
a
matter
of
hazard
of
his
life
,
and
all
his
worldly
honours
,
yet
to
forbear
this
his
course
of
daily
seeking
of
God
in
secret
prayer
:
he
had
not
such
a
thought
;
Why
,
I
need
not
thus
hazard
my self
,
I
may
forbear
praying
thus
to
God
in
my
chamber
for
a
while
:
It
is
but
a
matter
of
my
own
liberty
;
I
may
pray
thus
,
but
I
am
not
bound
to
pray
thus
by
any
command
of
God
.
No
verily
,
he
saw
more
in
Gods
command
then
so
,
which
was
of
more
Soveraignty
with
him
then
any
earthly
Monarchs
command
.
He
will
not
only
deny
to
pray
to
the
King
as
a
God
,
which
had
been
a
sin
of
commission
,
but
he
will
not
forbear
for
the
Months
space
,
praying
to
the
God
of
Heaven
in
his
chamber
;
which
had
been
a
sin
of
omission
.
Isaac
,
who
had
such
weighty
matters
,
as
the
change
of
his
condition
,
to
have
occasioned
some
omission
of
his
retired
converses
with
God
,
yet
then
also
will
not
leave
his
usual
work
of
going
out
into
the
field
to
pray
,
Gen.
24.
Nor
will
Jesus
Christ
,
whose
example
is
a
forcible
Argument
to
urge
our
imitation
of
his
holy
practise
,
he
will
not
omit
this
holy
businesse
of
secret
prayer
,
albeit
he
had
many
others
of
great
moment
to
attend
in
their
seasons
:
hee
will
rather
borrow
time
from
his
natural
rest
in
the
night
,
if
so
fully
imployed
in
the
day
,
(
Luke
21.
37
)
he
will
get
up
the
earlier
in
the
morning
before
day
,
rather
then
want
an
opportunity
for
this
holy
exercise
,
Mark
1.
35.
yea
,
when
the
multitude
came
together
to
hear
him
,
and
be
healed
of
him
,
he
will
not
omit
this
work
,
but
withdraweth
for
that
end
,
and
they
must
stay
the
while
,
Luke
5.
15
,
16.
yea
,
his
chiefest
Followers
must
be
dismissed
whilst
be
attends
this
holy
practice
,
Matth.
14.
22
,
23.
And
to
conclude
this
Use
,
It
would
be
a
shame
Are
worse
then
Papists
.
that
blind
Papists
,
and
superstitious
Votaries
should
be
more
zealous
in
their
way
of
secret
Devotions
then
.
we
in
our
secret
addresses
in
prayer
to
the
Lord
in
the
name
of
Christ
.
Let
it
then
(
in
the
second
place
)
serve
for
Exhortation
to
the
conscionable
practise
of
Vse
2
this
Duty
of
secret
Prayer
.
If
such
an
one
as
Let
all
be
exhorted
to
this
Duty
.
Cornelius
,
who
had
so
many
Martial
occasions
to
with-draw
him
,
who
also
knew
so
little
of
Jesus
Christ
as
that
Messiah
promised
,
yet
was
so
constant
this
way
;
wee
that
enjoy
far
more
helps
and
spiritual
advantages
,
may
much
rather
do
it
.
Yea
,
say
too
many
now
a
dayes
should
Apostatize
,
as
did
such
like
in
Davids
time
(
Psal.
55.
12
,
13
16.
)
yet
let
us
be
the
more
resolute
this
way
,
as
he
was
verse
17.
Evening
,
and
morning
,
and
at
noon
will
I
pray
:
and
truly
,
if
ever
it
were
a
time
to
be
much
with
God
in
prayer
,
together
and
asunder
,
now
is
a
time
for
it
.
All
the
Saints
hands
in
a
manner
are
up
in
all
places
,
and
doing
exploits
for
God
;
and
it
were
a
shame
if
ours
only
should
be
down
,
especially
when
the
Saints
of
God
in
other
places
think
that
we
in
special
ply
it
hard
in
prayer
together
and
asunder
.
Let
Civil
Rulers
ply
it
thus
,
as
that
Magistrates
President
Daniel
did
,
as
King
David
himself
did
(
as
we
heard
)
Psalm
109.
4.
hee
saith
he
is
Prayer
,
as
being
more
in
that
then
in
any
other
work
;
but
I
prayer
,
or
I
will
give
my self
to
prayer
.
Constantine
the
Great
(
as
Eusebius
telleth
us
)
would
have
this
as
his
Portraiture
,
a
man
on
his
knees
praying
,
to
shew
that
was
his
usual
practise
and
posture
.
How
oft
was
Moses
the
Magistrate
with
God
alone
in
Prayer
?
Let
Ministers
,
whose
special
Calling
lyeth
in
Ministers
.
this
also
,
to
give
themselves
to
prayer
,
(
Acts
6.
4.
)
Be
much
in
it
.
How
often
is
Paul
described
as
thus
employed
,
Rom.
1.
9.
Ephes.
1.
15
,
16.
Philip.
1.
4
▪
2
Timoth.
1.
3.
Epaphras
the
Colossian
Minister
is
commended
for
this
also
,
Colos.
4.
12.
Eusebius
telleth
us
of
James
called
Justus
,
that
his
knees
were
growne
hard
and
brawnie
with
being
so
much
and
oft
this
way
employed
.
And
do
not
Ministers
closet
sins
,
as
vanity
of
mind
,
vaine
glorious
reasonings
of
spirit
,
listlesnesse
sometimes
to
their
holy
work
,
call
upon
them
for
closet
,
study-prayers
?
Doth
not
their
weighty
closet
work
call
for
this
?
Is
not
Prayer
(
as
once
Luther
said
)
the
best
Book
in
our
Study
?
Doth
not
Satan
oft-times
come
into
our
studies
to
assault
us
in
our
work
,
as
sometimes
hee
did
Joshuab
the
Priest
in
his
?
and
had
we
not
then
more
need
then
others
to
bee
found
oft
praying
there
?
The
Lord
vouchsafes
oft-times
to
be
talking
in
friendly
sort
with
us
in
our
Studies
,
and
it
were
pity
and
shame
if
hereby
we
should
not
maintain
holy
conference
with
him
.
Who
are
more
potent
with
God
in
publick
prayer
,
then
such
Ministers
as
wrestle
it
out
most
with
God
in
secret
praier
?
The
gracious
language
which
there
they
learn
from
the
Spirit
of
God
,
and
the
choice
,
lively
,
and
spirituall
prayer-passages
and
expressions
,
and
pleas
wherein
the
Lord
breaths
upon
their
hearts
,
when
alone
,
are
those
wherein
he
is
wont
to
breath
upon
the
peoples
hearts
in
publick
prayer
.
Who
more
prevalent
with
God
then
Paul
and
Peter
,
this
way
exercised
?
we
,
as
the
friends
of
the
Bridegroome
(
as
Eliezar
was
of
old
)
speed
the
better
in
our
work
of
gaining
some
spouse
for
Christ
that
day
,
for
which
we
have
been
most
earnest
in
secret
prayer
before
hand
.
The
defect
hereof
,
too
oft
maketh
our
ministeriall
work
so
unsuccessefull
;
as
it
did
that
of
the
Disciples
,
assaying
to
cast
out
a
devill
,
without
praying
before
hand
for
it
.
Matth.
17.
21.
A
Minister
need
not
feare
but
hee
shall
preach
well
afterwards
,
if
the
Lord
help
him
to
pray
well
before
hand
:
as
Ministers
have
more
advantage
of
privacy
,
sc
their
people
make
account
they
improve
it
this
way
:
witnesse
their
frequent
commending
their
cases
to
them
,
to
spread
them
before
the
Lord
in
their
prayers
,
and
therefore
let
them
bee
much
with
God
in
secret
.
And
let
all
our
brethren
and
sisters
,
All
sorts
:
for
Christ
brings
us
into
his
Chambers
.
and
every
of
them
,
make
conscience
also
of
this
duty
of
secret
prayer
;
the
Lord
Jesus
bringeth
us
(
my
brethren
)
into
his
chambers
,
where
he
delighteth
most
to
be
,
and
rest
,
and
shew
himselfe
and
secrets
to
his
Saints
,
Cantic.
1.
4.
and
shall
not
wee
hereby
bring
him
into
our
chambers
also
?
the
Lord
hideth
us
in
the
secret
place
of
his
Hideth
us
in
his
secret
place
presence
:
the
secret
chambers
of
his
providence
and
protection
,
are
our
chambers
for
our
safety
and
honour
,
(
Psal.
31.
20.
Esay
.
26.
20.
)
and
shall
not
our
chambers
be
his
,
for
his
use
,
that
wee
there
meet
and
talke
with
him
in
secret
prayer
,
and
he
with
us
by
his
gracious
presence
and
answers
?
Each
particular
Saint
of
God
hath
his
Each
Saint
hath
his
chamber
,
or
mansion-house
in
Glory
.
chamber
,
(
as
I
may
say
)
his
mansion-place
of
glory
,
in
which
to
praise
God
for
ever
.
Joh.
14.
2
,
3.
Why
shall
not
each
Saint
of
God
,
of
what
condition
soever
,
have
here
his
retired
oratory
and
place
for
secret
praying
unto
God
?
each
of
them
are
by
their
calling
,
Gods
hidden
ones
whilst
here
,
(
Psalme
83.
3.
)
and
let
them
be
so
in
this
Each
Saint
Gods
hidden
one
.
Set
apart
for
Gods
.
Gods
friends
.
respect
,
also
,
by
their
secret
repayres
to
the
Lord
in
praier
.
Each
godly
man
in
particular
is
set
apart
unto
God
,
(
Psalme
4.
3.
)
and
why
then
not
more
apart
to
pray
to
him
;
we
are
his
friends
,
(
James
2.
8.
John
15.
15
,
16.
Cantic.
5.
1
,
)
and
let
us
then
be
his
friends
in
a
corner
,
tell
him
our
minds
,
bee
oft
doing
him
this
service
of
love
in
secret
.
We
are
his
spouses
,
(
Hos
.
Spouse
.
2.
19
20.
)
now
as
Canticles
7.
10
,
11
,
12.
The
Church
would
have
Christ
goe
aside
,
as
it
were
in
private
,
and
there
she
will
give
him
her
loves
;
so
let
us
in
secret
give
him
this
spouse-like
love
,
fruits
of
our
lips
in
secret
,
and
there
tell
him
all
our
hearts
.
The
spirit
which
is
in
the
Saints
,
is
a
free
spirit
,
(
Psal.
51.
12
,
)
and
truely
there
is
the
most
free
use
and
employment
of
that
spirit
in
prayer
,
when
sequestred
as
from
all
occasions
,
so
from
all
other
company
.
Friends
are
most
free
and
bold
,
when
alone
;
so
wee
with
the
Lord
when
alone
.
A
gracious
person
is
never
more
himselfe
as
gracious
,
then
when
praying
,
Psalm
.
109.
4.
But
I
prayer
,
saith
he
;
and
truely
never
more
seen
to
be
such
an
one
,
then
whon
praper
,
or
given
to
prayer
in
secret
.
Hypocrites
may
and
will
pray
,
and
haply
in
private
too
,
but
we
must
pray
as
most
desiring
privacy
.
When
the
Lord
would
demonstrate
to
Ananias
,
that
Paul
was
converted
;
he
doth
it
by
this
argument
for
behold
he
praieth
,
Acts
9.
11
,
it
was
alone
,
in
secret
that
hee
Wicked
ones
have
and
serve
their
idols
in
●ecret
.
did
thus
,
he
must
inquire
him
out
,
for
hee
was
got
into
some
corner
of
the
house
.
Let
not
wicked
ones
be
more
forward
to
set
up
an
idoll
in
secret
,
or
to
set
up
a
false
Christ
in
the
chambers
,
Ezek.
8.
8.
Matth.
24.
26.
then
we
to
honour
the
true
God
and
Jesus
Christ
thus
in
secret
.
And
that
wee
may
yet
a
little
further
presse
this
so
weighty
a
duty
;
consider
that
it
is
indeed
our
priviledge
in
many
respects
ordered
,
by
the
Lord
in
much
wisedome
and
faithfulnesse
,
for
our
good
also
,
as
well
as
his
glory
;
that
hee
will
have
us
thus
to
seek
him
by
our selves
alone
in
prayer
.
For
,
1.
Hee
therein
tendreth
the
very
credit
of
his
people
.
They
need
not
uncover
their
spiritual
nakednesse
before
any
man
whatsoever
,
nor
all
their
personal
plagues
need
be
unbared
before
men
;
it
sufficeth
that
they
have
this
priviledged
precept
to
pray
to
their
Father
,
who
seeth
in
secret
,
and
tell
him
all
their
hearts
.
In
Best
for
opening
all
their
secrets
.
some
cases
of
personal
sins
against
brethren
,
personal
confession
of
such
sins
is
requisite
;
and
sometimes
in
case
of
some
oppressing
burthen
upon
our
hearts
,
wee
are
to
goe
to
some
faithfull
Minister
,
or
experienced
Saint
of
God
,
and
tell
them
our
secret
ayles
;
but
in
ordinary
course
,
it
sufficeth
that
wee
tell
the
Lord
in
secret
,
all
our
personall
and
particular
failings
and
wants
.
2.
If
solitary
Praier
were
not
Gods
Best
for
our
necessities
.
ordinance
,
what
should
Gods
solitary
ones
doe
in
sundry
cases
incident
to
them
?
But
now
Jeremiah
in
a
solitary
loansome
prison
is
encouraged
,
Call
upon
me
,
and
I
will
answer
thee
.
Jer.
33.
13.
Sometimes
the
Saints
are
like
Pelicans
,
and
Owls
in
the
desert
.
Psal.
102.
6.
Well
may
they
make
their
moans
to
the
Lord
,
but
are
of
all
others
respect
destitute
.
Others
would
be
like
other
birds
,
fit
to
ho
wt
at
them
,
and
make
a
wonder
of
them
;
now
welfare
solitary
prayer
.
Sometimes
the
Lord
worketh
upon
some
one
of
the
family
,
a
sonne
,
or
daughter
,
or
servant
,
or
the
like
;
the
rest
remain
opposite
to
all
good
,
saying
,
What
profit
should
we
have
by
praying
unto
God
?
(
as
they
say
,
Job
.
21.
15.
)
nay
,
now
will
such
say
of
the
other
person
,
we
shall
have
him
a
precise
foole
,
a
mopish
sot
:
father
now
is
against
child
,
as
Luke
12.
35.
Now
it
is
well
that
prayer
in
a
corner
,
where
none
seeth
,
or
heareth
but
the
Lord
,
is
an
acceptable
service
,
and
ordinance
.
The
poor
slave
in
the
infidels
family
,
is
now
the
Lords
freeman
for
this
business
,
1
Cor.
7.
21
,
22.
So
the
poore
Christian
wife
with
whom
her
infidel
husband
liked
to
dwell
,
though
he
yet
like
not
her
religion
,
(
1
Cor.
7.
13.
)
she
may
pray
alone
with
acceptance
.
Banished
John
in
Patmos
,
may
thus
been
in
the
spirit
by
himselfe
alone
.
Revel.
1.
10.
Manasseh
in
his
fetters
,
yet
hath
liberty
all
alone
to
make
his
praier
to
his
God
.
2
Chr.
33.
11
,
12
,
13.
If
this
had
been
no
ordinance
of
God
,
to
what
purpose
had
Davids
couch-prayers
been
?
which
yet
prevailed
,
Psalm
.
6.
6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
Or
how
else
had
his
cave-prayers
ever
come
to
be
available
?
as
Psalm
.
142.
title
,
with
verse
1
,
2.
3.
If
this
had
not
been
an
acceptable
ordinance
,
there
had
not
been
such
honorable
records
thereof
kept
by
and
with
the
Lord
,
as
2
Chron.
33.
18
,
19.
this
is
singled
out
amongst
all
that
Manasseh
did
in
his
loathsome
state
in
captivity
,
as
most
notable
and
honourable
,
and
therefore
is
twice
Best
for
the
Saints
honour
.
repeated
,
and
his
prayer
,
and
his
prayer
.
So
Cornelius
his
prayers
are
as
memorials
before
the
Lord
,
Acts
10.
2
,
4.
4
It
is
well
for
the
Saints
,
that
this
is
an
Ordinance
in
point
of
honour
;
that
God
herein
,
and
hereby
is
wont
to
put
upon
them
singly
and
severally
,
as
that
hereby
they
come
to
have
Testimonials
from
the
Lord
himself
of
the
good
of
Grace
which
is
in
them
,
and
of
their
prevailing
with
him
for
desired
mercyes
.
Thus
when
Jacob
is
all
alone
praying
,
he
hath
a
new
name
given
him
;
he
is
told
,
he
hath
prevailed
with
God
,
Gen.
32
27
,
28.
Then
is
Daniel
told
,
that
he
is
greatly
beloved
,
and
his
prayers
heard
.
Dan.
9.
20
,
22.
Again
they
have
this
honor
put
upon
them
to
have
choicest
secrets
revealed
to
them
,
as
to
Gods
friends
in
a
corner
:
those
three
Worthies
severally
praying
,
have
this
secret
given
unto
them
,
Daniel
2.
19
,
20.
and
Jeremiah
calling
upon
God
all
alone
in
prison
,
hath
great
and
wonderful
things
shewed
him
that
he
knew
not
of
,
Jer.
33.
1
,
2.
Peter
when
alone
praying
,
hath
the
mystery
of
the
bringing
in
of
the
Gentiles
revealed
to
him
,
Acts
10.
9
,
10
,
11.
yea
,
such
in
special
shall
have
thir
honour
of
deteining
of
the
Lord
,
when
he
carrieth
it
●s
willing
to
be
gone
.
Let
me
go
(
saith
Christ
to
Jacob
:
)
I
will
not
let
thee
go
until
thou
blesse
me
:
nor
did
he
,
Gen.
32.
26
,
27.
28
,
29.
Let
me
alone
,
saith
God
to
Moses
;
but
he
suffers
himself
then
,
and
afterwards
to
be
staied
from
going
on
his
course
of
displeasure
against
the
people
,
by
Moses
his
wrestling
with
him
(
as
we
say
)
hand
to
hand
,
Ex.
32
10
,
11
,
12
,
13.
Deut.
9.
13
,
14
,
18
,
25
,
26
,
27
,
28.
compared
.
I
held
him
▪
(
Cantic.
3.
4.
)
by
the
exercise
of
faith
in
prayer
.
The
Lord
knoweth
not
how
to
leave
a
praying
suppliant
,
or
to
proceed
in
a
way
of
displeasure
against
him
,
and
is
not
all
this
then
well
for
the
Saints
,
that
each
Saints
▪
prayer
in
secret
is
an
ordinance
of
God
,
and
a
very
acceptable
service
unto
him
?
Let
us
wind
all
up
with
a
caution
or
Cautions
.
two
annexed
.
1.
Look
that
it
be
not
alone
secret
prayer
,
1
In
secret
,
affect
secrecy
.
in
respect
of
the
place
apart
from
others
;
but
in
respect
of
our
desires
,
and
indeavour
as
much
as
may
bee
of
privacy
.
That
as
Christ
saith
of
secret
fasting
and
prayer
in
an
extraordinary
way
,
(
Matth.
6.
15
,
16
,
17.
)
wash
thy
face
,
and
anoint
thee
with
oyle
,
that
thou
appear
not
to
men
to
fast
;
so
avoid
lowdnesse
of
voice
when
alone
,
or
if
melted
in
secret
,
let
it
not
bee
perceived
,
if
you
can
,
that
you
have
been
weeping
;
yea
,
if
you
cannot
goe
aside
unobserved
of
some
in
the
house
,
let
us
even
wish
that
we
might
so
pray
alone
,
that
none
might
know
how
oft
,
or
how
long
we
are
therein
;
if
any
secret
motion
arise
,
to
think
of
what
others
will
think
of
us
,
let
us
abhor
the
thought
of
it
;
else
,
if
in
secret
,
our
hearts
desire
others
to
take
notice
of
us
,
that
desire
maketh
it
,
before
God
,
as
if
we
prayed
in
the
street
corner
.
2
Avoid
customarinesse
.
2.
That
wee
vanish
not
into
customarinesse
in
praying
in
our
closets
,
going
aside
thither
to
pray
for
fashions
sake
,
living
in
good
families
,
and
seeing
others
goe
aside
for
that
end
,
we
doe
it
too
,
or
wee
have
been
trained
up
to
it
,
and
so
we
will
hold
it
on
as
a
custome
.
Yea
,
lest
we
goe
about
it
as
a
more
formal
task
,
which
if
we
but
performe
,
let
it
be
well
,
or
ill
,
we
mind
it
not
,
regard
it
not
,
so
we
doe
it
,
we
are
satisfied
;
if
we
doe
it
not
indeed
,
wee
are
troubled
,
but
in
all
not
moved
from
any
principle
of
love
,
and
longing
after
communion
with
the
Lord
in
it
,
or
prevailing
with
God
through
grace
by
it
,
for
pardon
of
this
or
that
sinne
we
groane
under
,
or
supply
of
this
or
that
spiritual
want
,
over
which
wee
mourne
.
Verily
such
customarinesse
will
Evils
of
customariness
in
it
.
Listlesnesse
to
prayer
.
produce
other
evils
,
as
listlesnesse
to
pray
even
when
got
into
our
closets
;
such
will
have
so
little
of
God
in
their
customary
seekings
of
him
,
that
they
will
have
little
incouragement
to
set
about
seeking
of
him
:
It
will
also
cause
slightnesse
in
praying
.
The
Slightnesse
in
praier
.
formalists
praier
is
called
vanity
,
Job
.
35.
ver.
13.
And
if
slight
in
praying
;
usually
as
sleighty
in
praising
.
None
saith
(
seriously
at
Praises
,
Exercises
of
repentance
.
Hearing
of
the
word
.
least
,
)
where
is
he
that
giveth
us
songs
in
the
night
?
verse
10.
11
,
12
,
13.
compared
.
Such
are
as
sleighty
in
setting
upon
the
work
of
through
repentance
.
Such
as
sleightly
complain
of
their
pining
away
in
their
sinnes
,
(
Ezek.
33.
10.
)
and
are
therefore
so
roused
up
to
turne
unto
the
Lord
,
as
even
too
well
content
to
dye
in
their
sins
,
verse
11
,
12.
Turne
you
,
turne
you
,
why
will
you
dye
,
&
c
?
yea
,
they
are
as
sleighty
in
hearing
the
word
of
God
,
as
though
but
hearing
onely
some
musical
song
,
which
as
we
say
goeth
in
at
the
one
eare
,
and
out
at
the
other
,
Ezek.
33.
30
,
31
,
32.
yea
,
commonly
such
are
very
serious
in
some
way
of
Seriousness
in
some
sinne
.
sinne
against
God
.
Jer.
3.
4
,
5.
Wilt
thou
not
from
this
time
cry
,
(
namely
in
this
sleighty
fashion
)
my
Father
?
Behold
thou
hast
done
evil
as
thou
couldst
.
Yea
,
such
are
wont
to
be
serious
in
discontented
complaints
of
God
in
his
dispensations
of
providence
;
as
that
his
way
was
not
equal
,
when
't
is
their
owne
wayes
rather
which
are
unequal
;
as
those
sleighty
complainers
of
their
sinnes
,
Ezek.
33.
10.
are
bold
to
charge
God
,
verse
17
,
20.
as
if
his
wayes
were
not
equal
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
Prayer
of
Intercession
,
and
Imprecation
.
HAving
spoken
of
the
sorts
of
prayer
in
generall
:
we
come
to
speak
of
the
parts
which
are
of
special
consideration
in
these
sorts
of
prayer
,
especially
of
solemn
and
continued
prayer
,
and
letting
passe
those
which
respect
our selves
,
we
shall
onely
single
out
those
two
respecting
others
,
viz.
Prayer
of
Intercession
and
Imprecation
.
Concerning
prayer
of
intercession
,
wherby
upon
all
occasions
we
are
bound
to
pray
for
others
good
,
we
shall
not
mention
the
persons
especially
concerned
in
it
;
as
Magistrates
,
Ministers
,
Parents
,
Masters
,
Husbands
,
and
all
other
superiours
,
for
their
inferiours
,
as
also
their
inferiours
respectively
for
their
superiours
;
or
any
other
special
relations
,
as
of
friends
,
kindred
for
their
friends
,
and
the
like
;
of
which
Scripture
instances
are
plentiful
;
but
we
shall
consider
it
generally
,
as
that
which
respecteth
all
sorts
of
godly
persons
:
nor
shall
we
spend
time
in
urging
reasons
and
motives
from
the
honourablenesse
of
this
holy
service
of
love
in
it self
;
the
advantageousnes
of
it
to
the
persons
themselvs
who
so
plead
for
others
welfare
every
way
;
the
sutableness
of
this
to
that
matchless
pattern
thereof
in
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
the
mighty
things
which
have
been
done
for
others
thereby
,
and
the
like
.
But
shortly
come
to
lay
downe
,
First
,
some
rules
to
guide
us
in
it
.
Secondly
,
some
meanes
to
help
us
in
it
.
Thirdly
,
some
markes
to
discover
our
gracious
speeding
in
it
.
Touching
the
first
thing
propounded
;
observe
Rules
about
praying
for
others
.
we
these
rules
in
it
.
1.
Attend
the
times
,
and
observe
them
,
when
the
Lord
is
in
any
more
special
manner
with
us
by
his
spirit
and
quickning
presence
,
and
when
our
hearts
are
got
near
Mind
when
God
is
near
us
,
and
we
him
,
and
then
do
it
.
to
him
,
by
special
stirrings
of
faith
and
love
,
such
times
sometimes
the
Saints
here
met
withall
.
They
are
as
in
Christs
lap
,
upon
their
spouses
knee
,
in
their
beloveds
bosome
,
Cantic.
8.
5.
and
would
yet
be
nearer
to
him
.
The
Church
is
leaning
upon
her
beloved
,
yet
saith
,
set
me
as
a
seale
upon
thine
arme
,
and
upon
thy
brest
,
and
then
makes
that
gracious
motion
to
her
beloved
,
verse
8.
We
have
a
little
sister
and
shee
hath
no
brests
,
what
shall
we
doe
for
her
in
the
day
she
shall
be
spoken
for
?
As
she
is
ready
to
do
her
part
,
so
shee
would
have
him
doe
his
part
for
the
others
good
:
when
the
daughters
of
Jerusalem
find
Christ
,
when
he
meeteth
them
,
then
they
must
in
their
prayers
tell
him
of
the
Churches
sad
case
,
that
shee
is
sick
of
love
.
Cantic
.
5.
8.
Moses
will
take
the
advantage
of
Gods
being
so
near
him
,
and
speaking
to
his
heart
,
Exod.
33.
13
,
14
,
15
,
16.
to
speak
for
his
presence
with
the
rest
of
Gods
people
.
If
thy
presence
goe
not
with
[
us
,
]
carry
us
not
hence
.
And
Exodus
34.
8.
9.
And
Moses
made
haste
,
and
bowed
himselfe
to
the
earth
and
worshipped
,
and
said
,
O
Lord
,
I
pray
thee
,
if
I
have
found
favour
in
thy
sight
,
that
the
Lord
would
now
go
with
us
,
and
pardon
our
iniquity
and
our
sin
,
and
take
us
for
thine
inheritance
.
It
were
pity
that
the
Saints
would
not
improve
their
waiting
months
upon
the
king
of
Saints
,
to
move
him
as
well
for
others
,
as
for
their
owne
good
.
The
King
at
Esthers
banquet
expecteth
Esthers
requests
for
her
people
:
so
doth
the
Lord
at
such
time
especially
look
●hat
some
should
make
intercession
,
Isai
.
59.
He
expecteth
that
some
should
aske
him
of
●hings
to
come
,
concerning
his
Sons
and
his
daughters
.
Isai.
45.
and
pray
for
the
peace
●f
Jerusalem
.
Psal.
122.
6.
2.
When
others
are
under
any
special
Pray
for
them
whe
2
deserted
,
tempted
,
or
afflicted
.
desertions
or
temptations
,
or
in
any
help●ess
,
desolate
,
disconsolate
conditions
,
as
when
the
Lord
is
withdrawn
from
them
,
My
●eloved
had
withdrawne
himselfe
,
Cantic
.
5.
●
.
8.
Tell
him
that
I
am
sick
of
love
.
When
under
reproaches
and
indignities
offe●ed
the
Saints
from
others
,
which
by
their
●rofession
and
place
should
doe
better
of●ices
for
them
,
as
when
the
Church
is
smit●en
and
wounded
by
the
watchmen
,
and
her
●aile
taken
away
by
the
keepers
of
the
walls
,
●hen
tell
My
beloved
,
I
am
sick
of
love
,
(
saith
●he
:
)
When
others
are
deeply
sensible
of
their
●eed
of
Christ
,
and
nothing
else
will
con●ent
them
but
Christ
,
then
they
are
sicke
of
●ove
,
then
tell
Christ
of
it
,
ibid.
When
●he
displeasure
of
God
himselfe
is
breaking
,
or
broken
out
against
Gods
owne
people
,
●hen
if
Moses
have
interest
in
God
,
he
must
downe
on
his
knees
for
Israel
,
Exodus
34.
13
,
14
,
15.
&c.
and
Exodus
34.
8
,
9.
then
Aaron
must
haste
to
offer
incense
.
Numb
.
●6
.
Then
Job
must
offer
for
his
friends
,
Job
.
42.
8.
When
enemies
are
ready
to
swallow
up
the
Lords
heritage
,
then
Isaiah
must
lift
up
his
prayer
for
the
remnant
of
God
.
Isaiah
37.
4.
When
persons
of
choicest
use
are
in
greatest
hazards
through
the
rage
of
persecutors
,
then
prayer
is
made
without
ceasing
for
Peter
by
the
Godly
,
Acts
12.
5.
When
people
want
a
fruitfull
ministery
,
like
brests
,
pray
for
them
especially
,
Cant.
8.
8.
Matth.
9.
36
,
38.
Pray
then
that
the
Lord
would
thrust
forth
labourers
into
his
harvest
,
&
in
divers
other
like
sad
cases
of
the
saints
.
3.
Be
we
serious
and
not
slighty
in
pleading
for
others
,
Lift
up
thy
prayer
for
the
3
Pray
for
them
with
fervency
.
remnant
that
is
left
.
Isai
.
37.
Wrestle
together
in
prayer
for
me
.
Rom.
15.
30.
if
wee
should
seeme
therein
to
get
a
foyle
,
yet
get
up
againe
and
trye
it
out
a
little
more
with
God
for
them
,
especially
in
difficult
cases
.
Abraham
followeth
Christ
with
prayer
upon
prayer
,
even
for
Sodome
,
Gen.
18
,
the
end
.
Isai.
62.
6
,
7.
Give
the
Lord
no
rest
until
hee
make
Jerusalem
a
praise
in
the
earth
.
4.
Take
we
advantage
of
the
least
may-be
4
Take
the
advantage
of
a
may-be
of
mercy
and
possibility
of
speeding
,
to
set
up
upon
this
service
of
love
for
others
,
in
any
case
whatsoever
,
though
not
alwayes
desired
thereto
by
others
:
but
especially
when
thereto
moved
by
them
.
Isai.
37.
4.
It
may
be
the
Lord
hath
heard
Rabshecahs
word
:
&
in
ver.
5.
Wherefore
lift
up
thy
prayer
for
the
remnant
that
is
left
,
Exod.
32.
30.
Moses
said
unto
the
people
,
yee
have
committed
a
greivous
sinne
,
but
now
I
will
goe
up
to
the
Lord
,
peradventure
I
may
pacifie
him
,
&c.
Helps
to
pray
for
others
.
1
Brotherly-love
.
Touching
the
second
,
even
helps
to
further
us
in
this
duty
.
1.
Cherish
we
brotherly
love
,
and
kindness
,
and
charity
.
Love
the
Church
and
people
of
God
,
his
Jerusalem
,
and
you
will
pray
for
them
.
Psal.
122.
6.
Love
your
enemies
and
you
shall
pray
for
them
.
Matth.
5.
44.
The
Centurion
will
be
suing
to
Christ
for
his
servant
,
who
is
very
deare
to
him
.
Luke
7.
2.
If
we
love
others
,
wee
will
every
way
seek
not
our
own
things
so
much
as
theirs
.
1
Cor.
13.
It
s
Jonathan
who
loveth
David
,
will
bee
a
petitioner
to
his
father
for
him
.
1
Sam.
19.
4
,
6.
and
20.
30.
And
Esther
who
loved
her
people
,
will
not
bee
content
to
ask
her
owne
life
,
but
theirs
also
of
the
king
.
Esther
4.
11
,
16.
and
5.
1
,
2
,
3.
So
it
is
in
this
case
in
our
requests
to
the
Lord
for
others
,
if
we
love
them
.
Moses
will
have
no
greatness
of
his
founded
in
his
peoples
ruine
;
nay
hee
refuseth
an
offer
thereof
,
so
hee
may
bespeak
mercy
for
his
people
.
Exodus
32.
10
,
11.
and
Numb.
14.
11
,
12.
True
suppliants
can
sometimes
be
earnest
for
others
,
when
more
sparing
in
suing
for
themselves
.
2.
Be
as
much
acquainted
with
,
and
2
Knowledge
of
others
conditions
,
especially
of
the
good
in
them
.
well
informed
in
other
estates
as
you
can
,
especially
espy
,
and
inquire
out
all
the
good
which
is
in
them
.
The
knowledge
of
others
miseries
,
as
the
eye
affecteth
the
heart
,
openeth
those
sluces
then
,
whereby
it
cometh
to
be
poured
out
for
them
;
this
brought
good
Nehemiah
upon
his
knees
,
when
hee
had
certain
information
of
Jerusalems
calamities
:
He
sate
downe
,
and
wept
,
and
fasted
,
and
prayed
,
Nehem.
1.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
&c.
Hence
the
direction
,
confesse
your
faults
one
to
another
,
and
pray
one
for
another
.
James
5.
14
,
15
,
16.
The
best
of
us
are
much
lead
by
sense
;
others
cases
,
of
which
wee
have
but
some
general
informations
,
doe
not
so
affect
,
as
those
of
whose
particular
cases
wee
have
better
knowledge
:
knowledge
also
,
or
hope
at
least
of
the
good
of
grace
which
is
in
others
,
doth
much
quicken
us
to
pray
for
them
.
From
the
day
that
Paul
heard
of
the
faith
of
the
Colossians
and
Ephesians
,
how
importunate
is
he
in
prayer
for
them
?
Col.
1.
3
,
4.
Ephes.
1.
15
,
16.
The
report
of
Philemons
faith
and
love
,
makes
Paul
echo
forth
the
sound
thereof
in
the
ears
of
God
by
praying
for
him
,
Philem
4.
5.
And
it
would
be
good
to
keep
a
fresh
memorial
of
others
graces
,
as
Paul
did
of
those
in
the
Thessalonians
,
whence
it
was
that
he
was
so
earnest
for
them
in
his
prayers
.
1
Thes.
1
,
2
,
3.
3.
Prize
we
grace
in
others
as
well
as
3
Prize
grace
in
others
.
in
our selves
.
2
Cor.
9.
14.
And
by
their
prayer
for
you
,
which
long
after
you
,
for
the
exceeding
grace
of
God
in
you
.
4
Put
we
our selves
in
others
stead
.
So
4
Put
we
our selves
in
others
stead
.
Jesus
Christ
teacheth
us
in
the
Lords
prayer
,
to
be
our selves
needing
dayly
bread
,
and
remission
of
sins
,
and
reseue
from
the
evil
of
temptations
,
if
others
be
so
.
So
Moses
,
Let
the
Lord
go
with
[
us
]
and
[
pardon
us
,
]
Exod
34.
8
,
9.
So
Daniel
puts
himselfe
in
the
number
and
case
of
such
and
such
suffering
ones
,
Dan
9.
4
,
5.
&c.
5
Look
we
maintain
an
holy
life
in
prayers
respecting
our selves
.
When
the
root
Keep
lively
in
praying
for
our selves
.
of
a
spirit
of
Prayer
is
kept
fresh
and
springing
,
it
will
be
sprouting
forth
into
all
the
variety
of
the
branches
thereof
,
respecting
others
as
well
as
our selves
.
If
that
pipe
be
kept
open
,
it
will
be
conveying
waters
of
Grace
to
others
houses
and
hearts
,
as
well
as
our
own
.
If
the
Spring
Tide
be
up
,
our
neighbours
creeks
,
as
well
as
ours
will
be
supplyed
with
waters
.
The
supplies
of
the
oyle
of
Grace
from
the
Lord
of
the
whole
earth
,
will
be
beneficial
to
the
whole
Candlestick
,
the
Church
,
and
the
several
Bowles
and
Lamps
of
it
,
Zech.
4.
2
,
3
,
11
,
12
,
13.
We
cannot
as
members
of
this
body
sensibly
think
or
speak
for
our selves
,
but
more
or
less
we
shall
bee
mindful
of
other
parts
and
members
of
the
body
of
Christ
in
special
sort
.
6
Put
wee
one
another
upon
praying
6
Put
we
one
another
upon
it
.
one
for
another
.
Heb.
13
18.
Pray
for
us
,
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
Lay
open
your
cases
one
to
another
begging
each
others
prayers
.
Tell
my
Beloved
(
saith
the
Church
)
that
I
am
sick
of
love
,
Cant.
5
8.
Many
hands
contribute
this
way
,
even
to
a
poor
decayed
Christian
▪
and
will
help
him
into
a
way
of
spiritual
trading
with
God
as
formerly
.
As
many
Simples
put
togethet
will
make
soveraign
Physick
to
recover
a
sick
man
:
so
I
may
say
of
particular
mens
prayers
meeting
in
one
,
f●rther
others
souls
welfare
and
health
.
Some
Favourites
Prayers
may
help
others
who
may
be
under
some
displeasure
of
the
Lord
to
come
into
renewed
terms
of
favour
with
him
,
upon
requests
made
for
them
.
Therefore
as
Mordecai
will
set
Esther
on
work
to
intercede
for
him
with
the
King
and
for
his
people
;
so
should
we
crave
the
prayers
of
such
,
who
are
upon
better
termes
(
possibly
)
with
the
Lord
then
we
our selves
are
at
present
.
God
himselfe
sends
Jobs
three
friends
under
his
present
distastes
(
for
not
speaking
so
rightly
of
him
as
Job
had
done
)
unto
Job
,
who
though
he
had
miscarried
,
yet
had
made
his
peace
again
with
God
,
and
he
must
pray
for
them
,
Job
42.
1
,
2
,
3
4
,
5
,
6
,
7
,
8.
Job
must
break
the
ice
to
clear
their
passage
.
Even
the
injurious
Gibeonites
must
in
case
blesse
Israel
,
or
else
they
are
not
to
look
to
speed
so
well
from
the
Lord
,
2
Sam.
21.
1.
2
,
3
,
4.
&c.
God
will
have
all
the
members
of
Christ
to
see
the
need
and
use
of
other
members
,
even
the
meanest
;
as
the
Church
of
Jerusalems
daughters
to
tell
Christ
in
their
praiers
of
her
condition
,
Cant.
5.
Touching
the
third
thing
,
the
Marks
Marks
of
praiers
heard
for
others
.
of
our
prayers
speeding
for
others
,
and
that
the
favours
shewed
to
others
are
fruits
of
our
prayers
;
are
1
When
God
stirreth
up
their
hearts
for
1.
Others
faith
,
that
we
shall
be
heard
for
them
.
whom
we
pray
to
be
by
faith
perswaded
that
God
will
hear
us
for
them
.
Phil.
1.
19.
For
I
know
that
it
shall
turn
to
my
salvation
,
through
your
prayers
.
Philem.
22.
For
I
trust
that
through
your
prayers
I
shall
be
given
to
you
.
When
God
doth
thus
send
word
before
hand
,
and
give
notice
to
his
Saints
what
he
meanes
to
do
for
them
,
at
the
request
of
such
or
such
of
their
brethren
,
it
is
a
pledg
that
the
ensuing
success
was
that
way
brought
about
.
2
When
God
in
the
conferring
of
such
2
Others
faith
,
that
we
were
heard
for
them
and
such
mercies
upon
others
,
doth
secretly
and
strongly
perswade
them
,
that
they
are
the
fruit
of
the
prayers
of
such
and
such
of
his
servants
for
them
,
it
is
verily
so
indeed
As
when
Paul
is
perswaded
that
his
liberty
and
life
restored
,
and
the
gracious
fruits
thereof
,
that
they
were
the
fruits
of
the
Corinthians
,
and
others
prayers
;
a
gift
bestowed
by
the
means
of
many
,
and
you
also
helping
by
your
Prayers
,
2
Cor.
1.
10
,
11.
As
when
a
King
shall
send
word
to
some
Subjects
of
his
,
that
he
hath
done
thus
or
thus
for
them
,
because
of
the
request
of
such
or
such
of
his
Courtiers
:
Or
as
a
School-master
shall
tell
his
Scholers
,
who
begg'd
their
play
day
:
So
here
in
such
holy
motions
in
others
hearts
,
the
Lord
signifieth
to
them
,
that
such
or
such
a
refreshment
,
enlargement
and
succour
in
such
or
such
temptations
,
are
issues
of
the
requests
of
such
or
such
of
his
servants
for
them
.
3
When
God
stirreth
up
injured
persons
3.
When
they
are
the
prayers
of
injured
persons
by
them
they
pray
for
.
to
pray
feelingly
and
fervently
for
such
as
have
wronged
them
,
as
Job
for
his
friends
,
Job
42.
8
,
9.
The
Prayer
of
Christ
for
many
of
his
Persecutors
,
Father
forgive
them
,
&c.
Luke
23.
34.
It
took
well
;
witnesse
that
blessed
change
wrought
in
many
of
them
so
soon
after
,
Acts
2.
36
,
37
,
38
,
39.
This
fruit
of
Divine
love
in
the
Saints
,
argueth
a
root
of
it
in
the
Lord
himself
toward
such
persons
,
for
whom
they
make
such
requests
;
and
such
strong
living
currents
and
rivers
of
kindnesse
and
compassions
,
argue
an
Ocean
of
the
same
bowels
in
God
towards
them
;
such
love
speeches
being
dictated
by
the
special
motions
of
Gods
Spirit
,
are
wont
to
be
owned
by
the
Lord
.
4
When
some
are
stirred
up
to
earnest
Prayer
for
some
one
or
more
,
for
whom
4.
When
persons
prayed
for
,
are
praied
for
,
as
well
by
many
others
,
as
by
us
.
many
others
of
the
Saints
,
unspoken
to
,
haply
and
unthought
of
,
do
in
like
sort
intercede
with
God
.
When
many
help
this
way
,
toward
the
bestowing
of
one
and
the
same
gift
,
it
seldom
faileth
:
2
Cor.
1.
11
You
also
helping
by
your
prayers
;
viz.
together
with
others
in
like
sort
stirred
up
,
in
other
places
to
pray
for
the
same
gift
:
There
is
ever
most
of
God
in
such
unanimity
and
accord
.
When
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
doth
thus
tune
many
hearts
,
as
several
Instruments
to
answer
one
another
,
when
the
same
Lesson
of
the
Spirits
setting
and
suggesting
is
played
by
divers
Spiritual
Harpers
;
this
holy
harmony
of
spirits
,
seeking
to
the
Lord
that
he
would
loose
in
heaven
some
poor
sinning
persons
,
formerly
bound
,
but
now
repenting
,
this
argueth
the
presence
and
acceptance
of
the
Lord.
What
ye
loose
on
earth
is
loosed
in
Heaven
;
that
is
,
If
you
shall
agree
(
or
symphonize
)
on
earth
,
as
touching
any
thing
you
shall
ask
it
shall
be
done
,
&c.
Matth.
18.
18
,
19
,
20.
5
When
God
carryeth
out
some
of
his
5.
If
those
praiers
are
importunate
.
servants
in
Prayers
for
others
,
very
earnestly
,
resolutely
,
and
constantly
,
as
those
who
will
have
no
nay
.
God
assuredly
,
as
a
fruit
of
such
holy
importunity
in
Intercessions
,
maketh
that
Jerusalem
a
praise
in
the
earth
,
Isai.
62.
6
,
7.
Paul
who
alwayes
in
every
Prayer
of
his
,
is
stirred
up
to
mention
the
Philippians
,
Phil.
1.
4.
is
confident
that
God
will
go
on
with
his
work
in
them
,
ver.
6.
and
he
thinketh
it
meet
to
bee
so
confident
of
it
,
because
the
Lord
hath
put
them
thus
oft
into
his
heart
in
prayer
for
them
,
ver.
7.
Such
earnest
incessant
prayers
of
the
Church
for
an
imprisoned
Peter
are
not
denyed
,
there
being
most
of
the
Spirit
in
such
Prayers
.
6
When
God
stirreth
up
the
faith
of
such
6
When
such
pray
in
faith
for
others
.
which
pray
and
plead
for
others
to
listen
,
attend
,
wait
and
expect
,
yea
,
and
to
bee
perswaded
of
their
answers
,
as
the
Psalmist
in
Psal.
85.
8.
who
expecteth
peace
as
an
answer
of
those
praiers
for
others
of
the
Saints
,
I
will
hearken
what
God
the
Lord
will
say
,
for
he
will
speak
peace
to
his
people
,
(
and
his
prayers
for
them
are
mentioned
in
the
former
verses
.
)
When
the
Church
in
praying
for
the
King
is
perswaded
that
they
shall
have
the
joy
thereof
,
Psal.
20.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
and
ver.
6.
she
concludeth
the
same
from
her
faith
,
That
God
will
shew
mercy
to
the
King
according
to
her
desire
,
ver.
6.
Faith
ever
speeddeth
in
its
Suits
,
and
in
this
our
holy
trading
with
God
;
it
s
the
Lords
earnest
penny
,
that
he
will
give
us
sutable
and
seasonable
returnes
.
7.
When
mercies
begged
for
others
,
are
7
When
the
mercies
beg'd
for
them
come
in
suddenly
and
strangely
▪
suddenly
and
strangely
brought
about
upon
our
Prayers
;
yea
,
and
as
suddenly
brought
to
our
knowledge
.
Acts
12
5
,
12.
&c.
Peter
is
sent
in
unto
them
,
as
set
at
liberty
from
his
chains
,
whilst
they
are
praying
for
him
;
wherein
the
providence
of
God
would
as
it
were
speak
to
them
thus
,
There
is
the
Mercy
,
here
is
the
man
for
whom
you
make
so
much
a
do
;
since
you
will
needs
have
it
so
,
and
will
have
no
nay
,
and
the
ears
of
the
Lord
are
so
filled
with
your
cryes
,
take
it
and
be
thankful
.
8
When
we
are
in
especial
wise
enlarged
8.
When
as
large
in
praises
for
mercies
to
them
.
and
quickned
in
thanksgiving
for
Gods
mer●yes
upon
others
.
The
many
which
gave
thanks
to
God
for
his
gift
bestowed
,
were
surely
of
the
many
by
means
of
whose
helping
prayings
it
was
bestowed
,
2
Cor.
1.
11.
Eli
prayed
for
Hannah
;
1
Sam.
1.
17.
worshippeth
being
answered
in
prayer
,
ver.
28.
The
same
Spirit
moving
to
praise
God
,
did
assuredly
stir
up
to
prayer
before
.
It
is
a
sign
of
peculiar
interests
in
those
mercies
of
others
,
when
the
Spirit
of
God
moveth
us
in
such
thankful
sort
to
owne
the
same
.
Let
us
now
speak
a
little
more
largely
to
the
other
branch
,
being
somewhat
more
intricate
,
and
not
so
often
spoken
to
.
Prayer
in
way
of
Imprecation
is
that
part
of
Prayer
wherein
the
Saints
do
not
barely
complaine
of
the
indignities
done
by
Gods
,
and
his
peoples
enemies
,
against
him
and
them
,
but
crave
Divine
Justice
against
them
.
Let
us
first
clear
this
to
be
a
Duty
of
the
We
may
,
and
in
case
must
pray
against
Gods
and
his
peoples
enemies
.
Saints
,
in
case
,
to
pray
even
against
such
as
hate
God
and
his
people
.
Judg.
5.
23.
Curse
ye
Meros
,
&c.
Deut.
27.
the
Levites
were
to
pray
against
divers
kinds
of
sinners
,
and
the
people
to
joyne
in
those
imprecations
by
saying
,
Amen
.
The
Scripture
holds
forth
many
examples
of
such
Imprecations
;
as
Lament.
3
64
,
65
,
66.
Psalm
144.
5
,
6
,
7
,
8.
and
many
other
Scriptures
.
Reasons
enforcing
the
Saints
to
it
,
are
,
1
Their
love
to
God
,
out
of
love
to
Reasons
.
1
From
our
love
●o
God
.
whom
they
may
and
must
say
as
he
did
;
Do
not
I
hate
them
that
hate
thee
?
&c.
Psalm
●
39.
20
,
21
,
22.
The
converted
Princes
shal
hate
the
Antichristian
Harlot
,
Revel.
17.
16.
and
if
the
Saints
may
and
must
hate
the
enemies
of
God
,
they
may
pray
against
them
.
2
Their
respect
to
Christ
and
his
Kingdome
;
2
From
our
respect
to
Christ
and
his
Kingdom
▪
which
we
are
taught
to
pray
that
it
may
come
as
well
in
the
confusion
of
some
,
as
the
conversion
of
other
of
his
enemies
,
Psalm
45.
5.
Let
thine
arrowes
be
sharp
in
the
heart
of
the
Kings
enemies
,
whereby
people
fall
under
thee
:
Psalm
99.
1
,
2.
O
thou
to
whom
vengeance
belongeth
shine
forth
,
let
the
glorious
beams
of
thy
Soveraignty
as
a
King
,
and
equity
as
a
Judge
appear
,
lift
up
thy self
,
thou
Judge
of
the
earth
,
render
a
reward
to
the
proud
.
3
Their
respect
to
the
Church
and
people
of
God
,
and
their
peace
and
good
,
3.
From
our
respect
to
the
Church
.
whence
those
Imprecations
,
Psalm
137.
7.
Remember
O
Lord
,
the
children
of
Edom
&c.
Psalm
129.
5
,
6
,
7
,
8
Let
them
all
be
confounded
that
hate
Zion
,
&c.
But
because
our
natures
,
as
carnal
,
are
principled
rather
with
dispositions
to
curse
,
then
blesse
;
a
carnal
mans
mouth
is
full
of
cursing
,
Rom.
3.
14.
so
that
herein
we
need
not
spurs
,
so
much
as
bit
and
bridle
to
curb
and
guide
us
:
And
because
even
the
dearest
of
the
Saints
have
fouly
miscarried
this
way
,
yea
,
even
when
they
least
suspected
the
same
,
as
James
and
John
(
Luke
9.
54
,
55.
)
would
have
been
requiring
fire
to
come
downe
from
heaven
upon
those
Samaritans
,
as
Elias
sometimes
did
,
but
were
rebuked
for
it
,
though
they
seeme
to
ask
Christs
counsel
in
it
,
Wilt
thou
that
we
command
fire
from
heaven
?
to
exalt
Christs
soveraign
power
in
it
,
if
that
he
willed
it
,
they
in
his
name
might
command
it
,
and
to
be
zealous
of
his
honour
injured
by
those
Samaritans
,
yet
checked
as
persons
who
knew
not
of
what
spirit
they
were
of
:
Now
considering
such
like
things
,
we
had
need
to
have
aime
given
us
,
and
to
have
the
Mark
described
at
which
wee
must
shoot
.
Consider
we
then
1
In
what
way
we
Cautions
▪
Imprecations
,
must
not
be
may
not
imprecate
and
pray
against
others
.
2.
In
what
way
wee
must
pray
against
Gods
enemies
.
3.
Against
what
enemies
.
1
We
may
not
curse
nor
pray
against
the
1.
Against
the
Righteous
.
the
Righteous
upon
any
pretence
whatsoever
,
no
not
of
sharp
,
harsh
,
high
,
or
continued
opposition
against
us
.
There
was
a
sharp
contention
betwixt
Paul
and
Barnabas
,
but
they
prayed
not
against
each
other
.
Abraham
and
Lot
engaged
in
their
Herdmens
contentions
.
Gen.
12.
7
,
8.
yet
Abraham
prayeth
for
Lot
,
chap.
18.
25.
and
19.
29.
compared
.
I
heartily
wish
that
all
Gods
servants
of
either
Congregational
or
Presbyterial
way
,
take
heed
of
the
breaking
out
of
any
such
fire
as
this
is
,
which
will
be
found
to
be
wild
fire
one
day
.
As
for
the
cursed
crew
of
cursing
Ranters
,
who
curse
those
whom
God
hath
blessed
;
yea
(
it
may
be
)
the
blessed
God
himself
also
,
our
God
will
one
day
accomplish
that
dreadful
word
upon
them
(
if
they
repent
them
not
throughly
of
their
Blasphemies
)
I
wil
curse
them
that
curse
thee
;
and
let
none
of
them
think
that
in
cursing
they
blesse
them
:
for
they
are
contraries
,
as
the
Lord
there
sheweth
,
I
will
bless
them
that
bless
thee
,
and
curse
them
that
curse
thee
:
He
would
not
curse
men
for
blessing
his
people
,
but
blesse
them
rather
:
they
may
as
well
imagine
that
God
in
cursing
such
,
doth
but
blesse
them
;
and
if
they
dare
adventure
to
undergo
Gods
curse
,
and
yet
dream
of
his
blessing
,
let
the
blind
lead
the
blind
.
2
Look
that
our
curse
against
others
2
Causelesse
.
be
not
causeless
.
Prov.
26.
2.
The
curse
that
is
causeless
shal
never
come
;
as
when
Jeremy
in
a
distemper
cursed
him
that
told
his
father
first
that
a
man
child
was
born
unto
him
,
Jer.
20.
15
,
16.
It
is
extreme
injustice
and
taking
the
name
of
God
in
vain
(
nor
will
he
hold
such
as
do
thus
guiltless
,
)
to
call
for
vengeance
against
the
guiltlesse
,
and
to
assay
to
make
divine
Justice
,
subservient
to
the
unjust
desires
of
the
flesh
.
If
a
reviling
Racha
be
under
the
head
of
murder
of
another
,
Matth.
5.
21
,
22.
What
is
this
?
It
is
foulest
impiety
under
a
covert
of
piety
,
of
prayer
,
to
seek
to
devour
others
.
3
Look
we
,
that
though
there
be
some
3.
Rash
.
seeming
cause
,
yet
that
wee
be
not
rash
in
imprecating
,
but
very
deliberate
,
consider
throughly
of
our
own
spirits
therein
,
the
want
whereof
was
rebuked
in
James
and
John
,
though
seeming
to
consult
with
Christ
about
it
,
Wilt
thou
that
we
command
fire
from
Luke
9.
14.
heaven
,
&c.
but
Jesus
rebuked
them
saying
,
You
know
not
,
&c.
of
what
spirits
ye
are
.
We
are
easily
mistaken
in
our
spirits
at
such
a
time
,
in
such
a
work
.
In
other
cases
not
so
intricate
,
we
understand
not
too
often
what
is
that
which
chiefly
acteth
and
moveth
us
therein
;
much
more
in
this
,
we
may
soon
miscarry
here
both
in
the
persons
against
whom
,
and
the
things
which
,
and
the
end
for
which
we
imprecate
.
If
in
other
cases
we
should
not
be
hasty
with
our
mouths
,
or
rash
to
utter
a
thing
before
God
,
Eccles.
5.
1
,
2.
much
lesse
should
we
be
rash
in
our
Imprecations
.
4
Look
that
we
imprecate
not
in
our
own
4.
Not
in
personal
cases
meerly
.
persons
barely
.
Eccles.
7.
22.
As
when
servants
provoked
wil
be
cursing
their
Masters
,
our
hearts
and
consciences
will
smite
us
for
it
,
if
thine
heart
knowes
that
thou
thy selfe
hast
cursed
others
,
ibid.
this
were
to
imitate
Heathens
in
a
way
of
revenge
.
5
Look
that
we
do
not
therein
cut
5.
Nor
with
●reach
of
bonds
,
of
relations
.
in
sunder
the
bonds
of
special
relations
which
the
Lord
hath
laid
upon
us
,
as
for
children
under
any
pretence
whatsoever
to
curse
their
parents
,
Prov.
20.
20.
Whoso
curseth
his
father
or
his
mother
,
his
lamp
shall
be
put
out
in
obscure
darkness
.
Such
wild
and
strange
fire
never
came
downe
from
heaven
,
such
a
cursing
tongue
is
set
on
fire
of
Hell
.
6
Look
that
we
do
not
secretly
imprecate
6
Nor
when
pretending
to
blesse
.
against
such
as
we
pretend
to
blesse
.
Some
there
are
who
blesse
with
their
mouth
,
but
curse
with
their
inward
parts
,
Psal.
62.
4.
but
such
persons
are
rotten
hearted
,
and
neare
ruine
,
like
a
tottering
wall
,
ver.
3.
It
is
as
monstruous
that
out
of
the
same
mouth
should
proceed
blessing
and
cursing
,
as
for
a
fountain
to
send
forth
bitter
and
yet
sweet
,
or
salt
and
yet
fresh
waters
.
James
3.
10
,
11
,
12.
It
is
grosse
hypocrisie
,
and
that
wisdome
which
contriveth
it
,
is
carnal
,
sensual
and
divellish
,
ver.
15.
The
Divel
himselfe
will
sometimes
carry
towards
men
,
as
if
he
wished
them
well
,
and
in
heart
curse
them
.
7
Look
that
we
do
not
abound
in
imprecations
,
7
Nor
abounding
.
as
that
cursed
cursing
generation
of
Ranters
(
sprung
up
of
late
:
)
little
else
to
be
heard
but
,
Lord
confound
such
and
such
,
Lord
cut
them
all
off
,
God
damn
them
body
and
soul
,
&c
,
Prayers
so
continually
besprinkled
with
gall
,
argue
a
root
bearing
gall
and
wormwood
,
Deut.
29.
Their
grapes
are
grapes
of
gall
,
their
clusters
are
bitter
,
and
so
their
vine
is
a
vine
of
Sodom
,
Deut.
31.
32.
guile
is
under
their
tongue
,
which
is
full
of
cursing
.
Psal.
10.
7.
They
are
Jews
,
professou
rs
of
religion
in
shew
,
but
really
carnal
Gentiles
,
not
sincerely
righteous
,
whose
mouths
are
full
of
cursing
constantly
,
and
onely
cursing
.
Rom.
3.
9
,
10
,
14.
verses
compared
,
such
doe
not
experimentally
know
the
grace
of
Christ
,
and
the
blessing
of
grace
.
verses
11
,
14.
Nor
are
sincere
seekers
of
the
Lord
.
ibid.
But
rather
wander
as
persons
dangerously
deluded
and
misled
,
in
by-wayes
leading
to
destruon
.
verse
12
,
13
,
14
,
And
are
at
best
unprofitable
,
and
such
as
doe
nothing
formally
good
,
ibid.
Lastly
,
look
that
we
doe
not
delight
and
8
Nor
delightful
.
glory
in
imprecations
.
The
Prophet
in
Psal.
109.
17.
speaks
of
one
delighting
in
cursing
,
and
by
verse
8.
compared
with
Acts
3.
20.
Judas
is
pointed
at
therein
:
who
it
may
seem
thereby
,
was
a
man
much
given
to
cursing
,
and
delighting
much
in
imprecations
,
and
himselfe
in
the
meane
space
a
cursed
hypocrite
,
and
traytour
to
Jesus
Christ
.
Caution
2.
Now
consider
wee
affirmatively
We
may
pray
against
others
so
.
1
Being
more
ready
to
blesse
then
curse
.
in
what
way
we
may
pray
against
others
?
Answ.
1.
We
must
be
more
ready
to
blesse
,
and
pray
for
others
,
then
to
curse
,
or
pray
against
others
.
Blesse
or
pray
for
them
that
persecute
you
,
Rom.
12.
14.
and
Matth.
5.
44.
compared
:
yea
,
blesse
,
saith
the
Lord
,
and
curse
not
,
ibid.
The
charge
of
blessing
or
praying
for
others
,
is
reiterated
,
and
a
prohibition
given
to
the
other
,
shewing
how
ready
and
forward
we
should
be
to
blesse
others
,
but
be
very
rare
and
cautelous
in
imprecating
,
and
praying
against
them
:
for
the
prohibition
there
is
not
taken
absolutely
and
indefinitly
in
no
case
,
and
at
no
time
,
the
Saints
may
or
ought
to
curse
,
or
pray
against
others
:
the
Scripture
elsewhere
(
as
we
have
seen
)
allowing
of
it
,
in
case
,
and
injoying
of
it
.
2.
We
must
blesse
long
,
before
we
may
2
Blessing
long
before
we
curse
.
dare
to
imprecate
;
in
case
they
be
professed
freinds
to
the
Lord
.
As
Jeremiah
did
,
who
prayed
long
for
those
revolters
of
his
time
,
until
forbidden
of
God
to
pray
any
more
for
them
,
Jer.
14.
7.
11.
Pray
not
for
this
people
;
yet
verse
19
,
20
,
21
,
22.
he
is
at
it
againe
,
beseeching
of
God
,
for
his
Names
sake
not
to
abhorre
them
.
Chap.
11.
1.
God
telleth
him
,
there
is
no
good
that
way
to
be
done
for
them
,
though
as
mighty
men
in
prayer
,
as
Moses
,
and
Samuel
stood
before
him
;
afterwards
indeed
,
Jeremy
once
or
twice
prayeth
against
them
,
in
Jer
55.
10
,
15.
and
18.
21
,
22
Remember
that
I
stood
before
thee
for
them
,
to
turne
away
this
wrath
from
them
,
yet
Lord
thou
knowest
all
their
counsell
against
me
,
to
slay
me
,
forgive
not
their
iniquity
,
&c.
God
is
long
before
he
inflicts
his
curse
:
My
spirit
shall
not
alwayes
strive
with
man
—
yet
his
dayes
shall
be
an
hundred
and
twenty
years
.
Gen.
6.
3.
We
may
then
bee
long
before
we
wish
the
curse
of
God
upon
the
ungodly
.
Jesus
Christ
was
by
,
and
heard
his
persecutors
imprecating
so
against
themselves
,
and
children
,
saying
,
his
blood
bee
upon
us
and
our
children
,
Matth.
27.
25.
and
one
would
think
he
might
well
say
Amen
thereto
;
nay
,
but
he
would
not
,
he
did
not
,
for
as
in
that
,
Luke
22.
34.
he
prayeth
rather
that
God
would
take
off
that
curse
;
Father
forgive
them
,
for
they
know
not
what
they
doe
.
Imprecations
had
certainly
miscarryed
,
if
they
had
been
made
,
by
any
of
the
Saints
against
Manasseh
or
Paul
,
who
yet
went
very
far
in
rebellion
and
enmity
against
God
.
3.
Look
that
we
imprecate
and
pray
3
We
imprecate
rather
with
respect
to
blessing
.
that
such
or
such
calamities
may
light
upon
others
,
so
as
in
reference
to
blessing
of
them
:
if
the
Lord
please
,
Psalm
.
83.
15
,
16.
So
persecute
them
with
thy
tempest
,
and
make
them
afraid
with
thy
storme
;
fill
their
faces
with
shame
,
that
they
may
seek
thy
Name
,
O
Lord
.
The
Church
she
anathematizeth
a
wicked
person
,
but
it
is
not
for
their
destruction
,
but
of
their
flesh
in
them
,
and
that
their
soules
might
(
if
possible
)
be
saved
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
1
Cor.
5.
4.
So
here
.
4.
Look
that
we
imprecate
and
pray
4
We
pray
rather
against
their
sins
then
persons
.
rather
against
their
sin
and
wickedness
,
then
their
persons
against
whom
we
pray
,
2
Sam.
15.
3.
Turn
this
counsell
of
Achitophel
into
foolishnesse
.
Acts
4.
29.
Lord
,
behold
their
threatnings
.
Psal.
7.
9.
Let
the
wickedness
of
the
wicked
come
to
an
end
.
It
is
the
wickedness
and
the
enmity
of
Gods
wicked
enemies
,
which
most
properly
striketh
at
God
,
which
is
most
mischeivous
to
the
Church
,
and
most
hurtfull
to
themselves
and
others
,
wherefore
spare
no
arrows
against
that
;
and
as
far
as
worldly
greatness
is
an
occasion
and
instrument
of
their
wickedness
,
we
may
pray
against
that
.
Psal.
58.
6.
Break
the
great
teeth
of
the
young
Lyons
.
5.
Pray
against
the
enemies
of
God
5
We
imprecate
conditionally
.
suppositively
and
conditionally
;
namely
,
if
they
persist
in
their
emnity
against
God
,
that
they
be
implacable
;
that
they
bee
reprobates
,
persons
devoted
to
ruine
,
and
ripe
for
it
.
David
prayeth
against
the
inraged
enemie
,
that
God
would
judge
them
.
Psal.
7.
6.
but
verse
12
If
he
turne
not
,
God
wil
whet
his
sword
,
and
the
Lord
himself
declaratively
curseth
the
wicked
by
his
Ministers
but
yet
with
a
tacit
condition
,
if
they
repent
not
,
and
the
like
.
Jer.
18.
7
,
8.
&
36.
2
,
3.
and
so
are
the
Saints
to
wish
that
curse
6
Imprecate
indefinitely
.
of
God
against
them
with
the
like
tacit
condition
,
if
they
repent
not
,
and
the
llke
.
6.
Pray
against
the
enemies
of
God
indefinitely
,
and
abstractively
,
not
so
much
eying
this
or
that
person
in
particular
.
Deut.
33.
11.
Smite
through
the
loynes
of
those
that
rise
up
against
him
,
that
they
rise
not
againe
.
Moses
did
not
eye
one
enemy
of
Levi
,
more
then
another
.
So
Numb.
10.
35.
Let
them
that
hate
thee
,
flye
before
thee
;
the
like
,
Psal.
68.
1
,
2.
1
Cor.
16.
22.
Let
them
that
love
not
the
Lord
Jesus
be
Anathema
,
Maranatha
.
There
is
ever
most
of
God
,
and
least
of
selfe
in
such
indefinite
imprecations
.
And
the
Saints
may
in
that
way
of
imprecating
bee
both
more
free
,
and
have
more
help
to
their
faith
in
Gods
promises
,
wherein
he
ingageth
himselfe
in
an
indefinite
way
,
to
plague
such
and
such
a
sort
of
desperate
and
ripened
enemies
,
and
the
like
,
without
particular
reference
to
this
or
that
person
in
particular
.
7.
Look
that
as
we
propound
for
our
7
We
imprecate
with
faith
,
and
that
with
respect
to
Gods
glory
and
the
churches
good
.
end
in
such
imprecations
,
the
glory
of
God
and
the
Churches
good
,
(
and
as
Pauls
respect
to
the
glory
of
God
in
his
word
,
makes
him
,
wish
them
accursed
that
preach
another
Gospel
.
Gal.
1.
8.
And
his
respect
to
the
Churches
good
and
peace
,
maketh
him
wish
them
cut
off
who
trouble
them
.
Gal.
5.
)
So
for
the
manner
of
imprecating
,
we
doe
it
in
faith
.
Psal.
36.
11
,
12.
Let
not
the
foot
of
pride
come
against
me
.
There
are
they
fallen
,
and
he
by
faith
seeth
them
fallen
against
whom
he
prayed
.
Psalm
.
10.
15.
Breake
thou
the
arme
of
the
wicked
.
verse
15.
The
heathen
are
perished
out
of
his
land
.
Yea
,
that
it
be
with
holy
griefe
of
heart
,
that
wee
have
any
cause
to
imprecate
against
any
enemies
of
God
.
As
Matth.
18.
31.
When
the
fellow
servants
saw
what
was
done
,
(
by
that
cruel
and
mercilesse
wretch
against
one
of
their
fellows
,
)
they
were
sorry
,
and
came
and
told
the
Lord
.
As
Christ
the
Judge
pronounceth
that
sentence
against
those
his
enemies
,
with
expressions
of
much
bowels
—
he
beheld
Jerusalem
,
and
wept
over
it
—
and
said
—
they
shall
not
leave
thee
one
stone
upon
another
,
because
thou
knewest
not
the
day
of
thy
visitation
,
Luke
19.
41
,
42
,
43
,
44.
So
should
the
Saints
,
which
as
witnesses
,
or
assessors
,
either
give
in
evidences
or
verdicts
upon
the
testimonies
of
their
acts
of
enmity
against
God
,
and
his
Church
;
they
should
doe
it
with
griefe
.
Touching
the
third
thing
propounded
;
We
must
pray
against
treacherous
enemies
.
we
say
,
we
may
and
must
pray
against
treacherous
enemies
,
which
should
have
been
freinds
:
as
those
of
Meros
,
which
should
have
helped
the
Lord
against
the
mighty
,
were
cursed
▪
Judg
5.
23.
Psal.
69.
20.
I
looked
for
some
to
take
pity
,
but
there
was
none
,
&c.
verse
22.
Let
their
table
become
a
snare
.
2.
Against
sligh
undermining
enemies
,
such
as
pretending
to
pity
and
help
,
will
2
Sly
enemies
.
hurt
the
people
of
God
.
Psal.
55.
15.
Let
death
seize
upon
them
:
his
words
were
softer
then
oyle
,
yet
were
they
drawne
swords
.
Such
as
can
use
all
fraudulent
expressions
to
insinuate
to
murther
soules
,
Psalme
10.
7.
and
verse
8.
They
lurk
and
lye
in
wait
to
take
all
advantages
to
murther
the
innocent
,
yea
their
very
souls
(
if
it
were
possible
)
as
well
as
their
bodies
,
by
wily
tricks
to
draw
them
to
sinne
against
their
consciences
,
verse
9.
They
would
bee
drawing
them
into
their
net
.
Yea
,
verse
10.
Hee
crowcheth
and
humbleth
himselfe
that
the
poor
may
fall
.
And
verse
12.
Arise
,
O
Lord
,
O
God
,
lift
up
thy
hand
,
and
verse
15.
Break
thou
the
arme
of
the
wicked
.
Such
enemies
who
professing
the
true
religion
,
yet
against
their
owne
light
will
be
plotting
all
the
wayes
they
can
aginst
the
Saints
,
and
to
reproach
,
and
to
disgrace
the
wayes
of
God
.
Jer.
18.
18
,
19
,
21.
these
are
very
like
the
Devil
,
transforming
himselfe
into
an
angel
of
light
,
but
against
his
light
,
using
all
his
wiles
to
insnare
souls
,
and
bring
them
to
like
perdition
with
himselfe
.
These
doe
the
more
mischeife
to
the
Church
and
people
of
God
,
and
possibly
cause
many
truly
godly
ones
,
through
their
wiles
,
to
go
halting
and
bleeding
to
their
graves
.
3.
Against
mocking
,
scoffing
and
insulting
enemies
;
who
like
Tobiah
and
Sanballat
,
3
Mocking
,
insulting
enemies
.
doe
deride
and
jear
at
the
gracious
practises
of
the
Saints
,
as
they
did
at
that
good
work
of
theirs
,
in
building
Jerusalems
walls
,
Nehem.
4.
2
,
3.
But
verse
4
,
5.
Heare
O
God
,
for
we
are
despised
,
and
turn
their
reproach
upon
their
owne
heads
.
Psal.
69
▪
10.
When
I
wept
and
fasted
,
that
was
to
me
a
reproach
:
or
ver.
11.
I
became
a
proverb
to
them
,
And
verse
26.
They
talk
to
the
greif
of
them
whom
thou
hast
wounded
.
verse
27.
Add
iniquity
to
their
iniquity
,
&c.
Such
as
are
ready
to
gnash
their
very
teeth
at
the
righteous
,
and
to
make
themselves
merry
at
any
evill
befalling
them
.
Psal.
35.
16.
Hypocritical
mockers
in
feasts
,
who
gnash
their
teeth
upon
me
,
they
open
their
mouth
wide
against
me
,
and
said
,
Aha
,
aha
,
our
eye
hath
seen
it
.
verse
26.
Let
them
be
ashamed
and
brought
to
confusion
together
,
that
rejoyce
at
my
hurt
.
Such
are
old
standers
in
the
ways
of
sinne
,
and
have
long
walked
in
the
counsels
of
the
ungodly
,
and
now
taking
up
their
rest
(
as
it
were
)
in
the
way
of
scorning
at
God
and
good
.
Psal.
1.
1.
These
have
most
venome
in
them
that
can
laughingly
smile
on
the
Saints
,
when
yet
they
had
rather
be
gnashing
their
teeth
at
them
,
and
so
are
riper
for
Gods
curse
,
as
even
ready
to
glory
in
any
wicked
pranks
which
are
played
against
the
Saints
.
4.
Against
apostatized
enemies
;
As
4
Apostatized
enemies
.
an
Achitophel
,
a
Judas
.
Psal.
55.
12
,
13.
14
,
15.
An
Alexander
.
2
Tim.
4.
4.
Alexander
hath
done
me
much
hurt
,
the
Lord
reward
him
according
to
his
deeds
.
Such
do
much
hurt
indeed
:
they
know
the
wayes
of
the
Saints
:
they
are
most
imbittered
against
them
.
Like
Christians
turning
Turkes
,
proselited
pharisaical
persons
;
more
hellish
in
their
malice
and
fury
against
the
godly
,
then
Turks
,
or
Pharisees
themselves
.
Math.
23.
15.
the
sweetest
wine
turning
the
sharpest
vinegarlike
spirits
against
the
Saints
.
5.
Against
such
as
apparently
oppose
rather
5
Enemies
against
God
in
Saints
persons
.
God
in
their
persons
,
then
the
persons
themselves
;
opposing
persons
every
way
amiable
in
their
eyes
,
for
parts
,
parentage
,
good
behaviour
and
repute
,
and
only
because
godly
,
and
so
hating
them
without
any
(
personal
)
cause
.
Psal.
69.
4.
onely
for
Gods
sake
they
reproach
them
.
verse
7.
Because
they
pray
and
fast
,
that
is
to
their
reproach
.
verse
10.
Let
the
table
of
such
become
a
snare
,
&c.
verse
22.
Psal.
35.
7.
Without
cause
(
on
my
part
)
they
have
hid
for
me
their
net
,
&c.
Therefore
let
their
way
be
death
.
And
verse
20.
They
devise
deceitfull
matters
against
them
that
are
quiet
in
the
land
.
Persons
that
meddle
not
with
others
,
or
other
matters
,
but
have
their
conversations
in
heaven
,
they
themselves
cannot
charge
them
to
bee
turbulent
,
but
they
are
pious
,
they
are
conscientious
,
that
is
enough
against
them
in
such
mens
eies
,
&
yea
where-ever
,
or
in
whomsoever
such
persons
see
the
image
of
God
,
they
doe
like
their
father
the
Devil
,
maligne
it
.
Yea
,
though
they
gaine
neither
credit
nor
profit
by
maligning
such
persons
,
as
the
Devil
himselfe
doth
not
,
but
are
rather
losers
by
it
,
yet
they
are
well
appayed
if
they
can
but
wreak
their
despight
upon
the
Saints
:
let
the
ways
of
such
be
slippery
,
&
the
angel
of
the
Lord
persecute
them
Ps.
35.
6
,
7.
&c.
6.
Against
such
enemies
,
who
are
so
6
Enemies
past
the
reach
of
mans
justice
.
great
,
that
they
are
even
past
the
reach
(
in
a
manner
)
of
humane
justice
;
none
other
left
(
in
a
manner
)
to
break
their
teeth
,
but
God
onely
.
Such
as
say
,
wee
will
speak
,
and
doe
thus
and
thus
with
them
,
and
let
us
see
the
proudest
He
of
them
all
,
which
dare
contradict
or
oppose
us
.
Our
tongues
are
our
owne
,
who
is
Lord
over
us
?
As
for
the
Saints
,
they
make
a
puffe
at
them
,
(
such
poor
snakes
as
they
are
:
)
and
some
vilest
persons
(
haply
)
being
exalted
(
to
the
highest
place
of
rule
)
such
wicked
enemies
walk
on
every
side
,
without
(
curb
or
controule
:
)
Now
it
is
high
time
for
the
poore
and
needy
to
cry
against
them
,
and
God
will
arise
at
their
cry
.
Psal.
2.
3.
12.
4
,
8.
with
1.
5.
verses
compared
.
In
this
case
Christ
maketh
it
the
Saints
duty
to
cry
night
and
day
for
vengeance
against
such
enemies
.
And
God
at
length
will
hear
them
.
Lu.
18.
1
,
2
,
3
,
7
,
8.
Bloody
minded
Joab
being
too
mighty
to
be
reached
by
King
Davids
justice
,
is
prayed
against
,
2
Sam.
3.
29.
Let
this
blood
rest
on
the
head
of
Joab
,
and
verse
39.
I
am
this
day
weak
though
anointed
King
,
and
these
men
the
sons
of
Zerviah
bee
to
hard
for
me
,
The
Lord
shall
reward
the
doer
of
evill
according
to
his
wickednesse
.
7
Enemies
with
whom
divine
justice
hath
begun
.
7.
Against
the
enemies
of
God
,
which
divine
justice
hath
already
found
out
,
and
begun
to
seize
upon
.
If
the
fire
of
God
hath
begun
to
kindle
on
them
,
and
in
them
,
we
may
blow
it
up
by
this
holy
breath
,
Psal.
21.
9.
&c.
and
verse
13.
compared
.
If
God
sheweth
that
it
s
his
will
to
cut
down
such
ripened
stalks
,
we
may
help
onward
to
their
cutting
downe
;
if
he
hath
begun
to
wound
such
mad
dogs
,
such
wolves
,
such
serpents
,
we
may
help
to
kill
them
outright
.
If
he
hath
routed
such
Midianites
,
our
prayers
must
help
for
the
chase
of
them
.
When
persecuting
Babylon
is
once
begun
to
be
battered
at
,
and
closely
besieged
through
Gods
sin
revenging
hand
,
Then
the
inhabitants
of
Zion
shall
say
,
the
violence
done
to
me
,
and
to
my
flesh
,
be
upon
Babylon
;
and
my
blood
upon
the
inhabitants
of
Chaldea
,
shall
Jerusalem
say
.
Jer.
51
,
31
,
32
,
33
,
with
34
,
35.
Lastly
against
general
enemies
,
such
as
8
General
enemies
.
Antichrist
;
the
Saints
may
and
must
all
and
every
one
of
them
,
muster
up
al
their
spiritual
forces
against
such
an
enemy
.
To
conclude
Quest.
It
may
be
demanded
,
When
the
Quest.
Saints
prayers
against
the
enemies
of
God
may
be
sayd
to
be
heard
?
or
how
it
may
be
known
,
that
such
judgements
as
the
Lord
inflicteth
upon
his
enemies
,
are
fruits
and
issues
of
the
Saints
prayers
?
Answ.
I
answer
.
1.
When
God
bringeth
Answ.
strange
judgments
upon
persons
prayed
Such
prayers
answered
,
when
strange
judgements
come
upon
them
.
against
.
As
Hezekiah
,
no
extraordinary
inspired
prayer
he
prayeth
against
blaspheming
Senacharib
.
2
Kings
19.
5
,
16
,
&c.
and
verse
20.
God
heard
his
prayer
,
which
appeared
,
ver.
35
by
the
strange
hand
of
God
against
him
,
and
his
Army
,
of
185000.
who
are
cut
off
by
an
unusual
stroak
or
plague
of
the
angel
,
and
he
himselfe
(
in
an
unheard
of
manner
)
is
killed
by
his
owne
sons
,
whilst
he
is
worshipping
in
the
house
of
his
God
.
verse
37.
2.
When
God
bringeth
upon
such
enemies
,
speedy
and
untimely
deaths
,
and
2
Speedy
and
sudden
judgements
come
on
them
.
not
long
after
imprecations
of
the
Saints
made
against
them
;
as
that
night
after
Hezekiah
had
so
prayed
,
the
angel
wrought
that
unheard
of
slaughter
of
the
Assyrians
,
and
soon
after
that
parricide
is
committed
upon
Senacharib
himselfe
.
Doubtlesse
the
Saints
which
made
such
earnest
request
for
Peter
,
did
not
forget
Herod
that
bloodyman
,
to
intreat
God
to
convert
him
,
or
else
to
cut
him
off
,
if
ripe
for
it
;
and
Acts
12.
5.
23.
you
see
it
is
not
long
after
that
in
that
unwonted
way
,
he
cometh
to
his
end
by
the
stroak
of
an
angel
;
when
the
very
next
day
Arius
dieth
by
voiding
his
bowels
as
he
went
to
ease
himselfe
,
it
is
a
sure
token
,
that
the
prayer
of
that
godly
Bishop
of
Alexandria
which
hee
made
against
him
the
night
before
,
did
speed
him
.
Theodoret.
Eccles.
hist.
lib.
1.
cap.
4.
When
within
five
or
six
dayes
after
that
fasting
and
prayer
of
the
Jews
,
wicked
Haman
is
unexpectedly
brought
to
his
end
,
surely
God
hath
respect
to
his
peoples
requests
in
their
mournings
and
this
their
enemy
came
to
fal
before
them
,
Hester
4.
&
7.
compared
,
according
as
the
very
night
after
Hesters
feast
,
that
unexpected
way
was
made
by
God
in
the
kings
heart
for
Hamans
fall
.
Chap.
6.
When
Achitophel
within
a
day
or
two
after
David
had
prayed
,
—
Lord
turne
the
counsell
of
Achitophel
into
foolishnesse
,
2
Sam.
15.
31.
compared
with
chap.
17.
1.
23
,
cometh
to
his
end
,
it
evidenceth
the
same
to
be
an
issue
of
Davids
imprecation
;
it
s
a
sign
that
God
heard
that
cry
of
Moses
against
the
Egyptians
,
when
that
very
day
the
Lord
in
a
wonderfull
manner
overthroweth
them
.
Exodus
14.
13
,
15.
33.
compared
.
So
when
Jehoshaphat
and
his
people
solemnly
and
humbly
request
the
Lord
to
judge
those
inhumane
,
ingratefull
enemies
of
theirs
,
2
Chron.
20.
2
,
3
4
,
5
,
10
,
12
,
13.
and
the
very
morrow
after
,
Grd
doth
in
an
unwonted
manner
bring
ruine
upon
those
enemies
,
verse
16
,
17
,
22
,
23
,
24
,
25.
compared
,
all
may
safely
conclude
,
that
those
prayers
speed
them
.
3.
When
the
manner
of
the
ends
which
God
bringeth
upon
such
enemies
against
3
Reproachfull
ends
befall
them
.
which
his
pray
,
is
reproachfull
and
shamefull
;
as
when
a
wicked
Haman
,
which
a
little
before
was
the
greatest
in
the
kingdome
,
cometh
to
be
hanged
upon
a
gallows
.
Esther
.
7.
9
,
10.
When
the
great
Oracle
of
the
people
,
and
Counsellour
of
state
,
Achitophel
,
cometh
to
so
shameful
an
end
,
as
to
dye
by
an
halter
,
yea
to
hang
himselfe
.
When
that
deputy
King
or
Governour
Herod
,
hee
cometh
to
so
base
an
end
,
as
to
bee
eaten
of
basest
vermine
,
of
lice
;
so
when
wretched
Arius
cometh
to
so
base
an
end
,
it
argueth
that
some
godly
Alexander
hath
told
his
errand
to
the
Lord
.
4.
When
the
judgements
God
bringeth
4
When
the
very
same
judgements
prayed
for
,
follow
.
upon
his
enemies
,
are
the
very
same
which
his
people
desired
against
them
in
their
prayers
.
God
doth
not
indeed
alwayes
hear
his
people
in
the
very
particular
,
but
in
something
equivolent
;
yet
sometimes
he
doth
,
and
when
he
doth
so
,
it
the
rather
argueth
the
same
to
be
an
answer
of
prayer
.
As
when
not
alone
a
Prophet
extraordinarily
inspired
,
prayeth
against
Judas
,
in
another
enemy
like
him
;
and
the
things
desired
are
inflicted
,
as
Psal.
109.
and
Acts
12.
18
,
19
,
20
,
compared
.
But
Jotham
an
ordinary
man
,
hee
prayeth
that
five
may
come
from
Abimelech
,
and
devoure
the
men
of
Sechem
;
and
againe
,
that
fire
may
come
from
the
men
of
Sechem
,
and
devour
Abimelech
,
and
the
issue
presently
afterwards
answereth
the
same
,
for
both
were
instruments
of
each
others
ruine
;
it
is
a
sign
that
Jothams
prayer
sped
them
both
.
Judges
9.
verse
56
,
57
compared
.
5.
If
when
persons
prayed
against
are
5
They
perish
without
being
desired
.
swept
away
,
without
any
desiring
even
of
their
associates
to
the
contrary
,
even
they
pity
them
not
,
there
is
none
,
no
not
of
their
companions
in
evill
,
to
shew
them
mercy
;
all
blessing
from
any
hand
(
almost
)
is
far
from
them
.
Psal.
109.
12.
17.
The
very
wicked
which
drew
them
,
which
counselled
them
to
such
treacherous
enemy-acts
against
God
and
Christ
cast
them
off
without
pity
;
as
the
Priests
and
Scribes
did
cursed
Judas
,
in
his
saddest
out-cries
and
troubles
—
What
is
that
to
us
?
(
they
will
not
owne
him
,
nor
his
acknowledgement
)
look
thou
to
it
.
Matth.
27.
4.
Nay
,
such
enemies
prayed
against
,
if
the
prayers
be
effectual
,
will
(
like
those
Ammonites
)
help
forwards
one
anothers
ruines
.
2
Chron.
20.
10
,
11
,
12.
with
verse
22.
&c.
Such
bloody
Shechemites
,
so
prayed
against
,
will
help
forward
murtherous
Abimelechs
death
and
misery
,
as
he
did
theirs
.
Judges
9.
56
,
57.
PART
II.
1
Thess.
5.
17.
Pray
without
Ceasing
.
CHAP.
I.
Touching
the
modification
of
the
exercise
of
Prayer
:
and
therein
of
Importunity
in
Prayer
.
HAving
dispatched
the
Discourse
about
the
nature
,
sorts
and
parts
of
Prayer
,
We
come
to
consider
of
the
modification
of
the
exercise
of
Prayer
,
injoined
and
implyed
in
the
word
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
implyeth
praying
importunely
,
opportunely
,
and
indesinently
Some
Interpreters
make
account
,
that
Paul
hath
reference
herein
unto
that
speech
of
Christ
,
Luke
18.
1
that
men
ought
to
pray
always
,
and
not
to
faint
;
namely
,
through
spiritlesness
sluggishness
,
or
slightnesse
,
so
here
,
pray
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
without
giving
out
,
giving
over
,
leaving
off
,
or
intermitting
any
space
of
time
,
which
must
needs
imply
importunate
praying
;
as
that
of
the
widowes
plying
that
unjust
Judg
with
earnest
Suites
for
Justice
,
notwithstanding
any
seeming
discouragements
or
denyals
.
And
indeed
such
as
pray
importunately
,
earnestly
,
and
servently
,
when
they
do
pray
,
they
in
Gods
intent
and
account
,
do
pray
continually
,
or
without
ceasing
.
Now
for
our
better
handling
this
Duty
of
praying
importunately
,
consider
we
,
1.
Wherein
importunity
of
Prayer
consisteth
?
2.
The
Qualifications
of
it
.
3.
The
Reasons
inforcing
it
.
4
Some
Helps
furthering
it
.
5
Some
Marks
discovering
that
importunity
of
Prayer
which
the
Lord
meaneth
.
Touching
the
first
Quere
,
Wherein
importunity
Importunity
of
praier
consisteth
1.
In
the
utmost
improvement
of
mind
&
heart
,
and
the
gifts
and
graces
of
the
Spirit
therin
,
in
Prayer
.
of
Prayer
consisteth
?
I
answer
,
It
consisteth
1.
In
the
extensiveness
and
intensiveness
of
the
mind
and
heart
,
and
of
each
praying
Grace
of
a
godly
Suppliant
in
his
prayer
.
Our
new
Translation
rendreth
that
in
Acts
12.
5.
by
a
like
phrase
as
this
in
the
Text
,
Prayer
was
made
[
without
ceasing
.
]
but
the
word
there
in
the
Greek
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
then
was
Prayer
made
which
was
stretched
out
upon
the
Tenters
;
not
so
much
,
namely
,
in
the
length
and
largeness
of
the
intercessions
of
such
as
put
up
the
same
,
as
in
respect
of
the
thoughts
,
holy
affections
,
and
exercise
of
the
graces
of
the
spirits
of
those
godly
Suppliants
in
their
prayer
.
So
in
Acts
26.
7.
prayer
was
one
speciall
piece
of
that
service
intended
in
that
there
mentioned
,
Our
twelve
Tribes
instantly
serving
God
day
and
night
.
The
words
are
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
a
stretched
out
manner
serving
God
.
Psal.
119.
145.
I
cryed
with
my
whole
heart
.
Davids
whole
heart
acted
in
that
prayer
with
all
earnestnesse
;
his
prayer
was
the
common
cry
of
all
that
was
within
him
;
his
desire
,
love
,
hope
,
and
all
the
graces
of
his
spirit
in
his
heart
put
forth
themselves
in
his
prayer
.
So
Rom.
12.
12.
Continuing
instant
in
Prayer
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
continuing
with
all
your
might
in
prayer
.
The
acceptable
prayer
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
an
inwrought
praier
.
A
prayer
wherein
all
the
active
hands
within
the
suppliant
are
set
on
work
,
according
as
there
it
is
said
of
him
,
Coloss.
4
12.
Alwayes
labouring
fervently
in
prayer
for
you
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
wrestling
for
you
in
Prayers
.
A
fervent
Suppliant
doth
Wrestler-like
,
bend
and
writhe
,
and
strain
every
joynt
of
the
new
man
in
their
souls
;
yea
,
of
their
whole
mind
and
heart
,
so
far
as
sanctified
,
that
they
may
take
all
helps
and
advantages
of
the
Lord
to
prevaile
with
him
in
prayer
.
All
our
lines
must
meet
in
this
center
of
Prayer
;
our
whole
man
must
wait
upon
this
as
the
creature
of
the
holy
Ghost
:
as
it
will
share
in
this
blessing
,
so
it
must
act
in
begging
it
;
and
then
it
will
put
on
the
garment
of
prayses
also
for
it
.
Like
as
before
,
the
whole
man
went
as
it
were
in
mourning
weeds
in
the
want
of
that
blessing
:
so
the
mercy
will
be
sweetest
to
the
whole
man
when
it
is
thus
holily
imployed
in
the
begging
of
it
;
or
if
the
mercy
be
delayed
,
yet
it
can
the
more
quietly
sit
downe
in
the
want
of
it
,
when
it
hath
used
Gods
means
for
it
.
A
gracious
Christian
that
prayeth
much
,
can
want
much
,
hee
hath
that
inward
peace
that
guards
his
heart
and
mind
from
discontent
.
Phil.
4.
6
,
7.
Make
your
request
knowne
to
God
,
and
the
peace
of
God
shall
keep
your
hearts
.
2.
Importunity
in
prayer
,
consisteth
in
2
In
frequent
renewing
of
our
suits
.
a
frequent
renewing
of
our
suits
when
wee
are
at
this
holy
work
,
early
and
late
;
the
Psalmist
was
at
it
early
,
when
hee
sayd
,
Psal.
88.
13
My
prayer
shall
prevent
thee
.
and
119.
147.
I
prevented
the
dawning
of
the
morning
▪
and
cryed
,
&c.
He
was
a
good
husband
▪
and
earnest
in
this
holy
work
,
who
was
at
it
so
early
;
a
lively
Christian
will
be
up
in
his
spirit
,
and
hard
at
this
work
,
when
other
lazy
and
drowzy
professours
are
not
stirring
this
way
.
And
verily
hee
had
need
be
up
betimes
,
who
preventeth
the
Lord
with
his
prayer
,
whose
use
it
is
before
we
call
,
to
answer
us
,
Isai.
65.
24.
Psal.
21.
3.
The
importunate
suppliant
also
will
be
late
at
it
,
come
for
bread
at
midnight
,
when
he
might
have
it
inwardly
suggested
to
him
,
that
he
cometh
unseasonably
,
as
that
parable
holdeth
fotth
,
Luke
11.
5.
8.
He
will
pray
with
the
first
and
with
the
last
too
,
he
will
pray
againe
and
againe
.
For
this
I
besought
the
Lord
thrice
,
2
Cor.
12.
7
,
8.
His
fresh
suits
freshen
up
the
suppliants
praying
graces
;
put
a
new
glosse
upon
his
faith
,
love
,
feare
,
zeal
,
holy
desires
,
and
the
like
.
Sometimes
the
heart
is
more
praying
ripe
then
at
other
times
;
importunity
tryeth
conclusions
,
seeth
how
our
hearts
prayer-pulses
beat
at
all
times
;
the
heart
is
sometimes
more
full
of
holy
motions
and
workings
,
much
more
resolute
,
more
fixed
upon
God
and
good
,
much
more
tender
and
sensible
.
Importunity
taketh
all
advantages
of
the
heart
of
a
Christian
;
an
importunate
suppliant
is
wont
to
bee
alwayes
taking
the
skales
and
ballances
into
his
hand
,
and
in
his
thoughts
putteth
in
the
mercies
hee
needeth
and
longeth
for
,
in
the
one
skale
;
and
all
his
prayers
,
pleas
,
and
tears
for
the
same
in
the
other
.
And
perceiving
the
mercies
to
weight
downe
all
his
praiers
,
he
then
layeth
in
more
prayers
and
sighs
,
and
yet
alas
,
they
are
not
weight
,
which
makes
him
still
to
be
laying
weight
after
weight
,
prayer
upon
prayer
al
his
days
.
Prayer
is
the
souls
messenger
,
which
it
speedeth
to
heaven
,
there
to
relate
in
the
eares
of
its
God
and
King
,
the
various
cases
which
do
concern
it
;
and
as
good
speeding
messengers
,
are
the
most
serious
,
and
the
most
serious
messengers
speed
best
,
so
it
is
in
the
case
of
prayer
;
yea
,
as
messengers
are
sent
againe
and
againe
till
their
errand
bee
fully
told
,
and
their
businesse
dispatched
,
or
sufficient
order
raken
for
it
,
so
it
is
here
:
Prayer
after
prayer
is
sent
up
to
heaven
,
until
either
the
Lord
doe
what
is
desired
,
or
that
which
is
equivalent
to
it
;
as
in
Pauls
case
;
2
Cor.
12.
7.
hee
said
unto
me
,
my
grace
is
sufficient
for
thee
;
my
strength
is
made
knowne
in
weaknesse
.
An
importunate
suppliant
hath
the
art
of
praying
,
and
so
hath
his
divers
spiritual
topick
places
,
(
as
I
may
call
them
,
)
whence
he
frameth
variety
of
holy
arguments
and
pleas
in
prayer
,
which
is
an
holy
reasoning
with
God
(
as
it
is
called
)
he
hath
a
great
deal
of
spiritual
eloquence
,
and
holy
rhetorick
,
so
that
hee
is
seldome
nonplust
in
prayer
,
but
with
sweet
and
apt
variety
of
supplications
,
is
againe
and
againe
pressing
upon
the
Lord
for
mercy
:
and
when
ordinary
prayer
seemeth
not
to
prevail
,
importunity
in
prayer
will
bee
expressing
it selfe
in
an
extraordinary
way
,
fasting
shall
be
joyned
to
crying
mightily
,
as
Jonas
3.
6.
and
if
our
prayers
alone
prevail
not
,
it
will
make
us
goe
another
way
to
work
with
God
,
even
to
set
others
on
work
to
seek
God
with
us
and
for
us
.
Cant.
5.
6
,
I
sought
him
,
but
found
him
not
,
verse
8.
If
you
find
my
beloved
,
tell
him
I
am
sick
of
love
.
3.
It
consisteth
in
a
holy
impatience
3
An
holy
impatience
of
delay
or
denyall
of
an
answer
.
of
delay
,
or
of
denyal
of
our
holy
requests
;
it
maketh
a
gracious
suppliant
to
stand
(
as
we
say
)
upon
thornes
:
the
captive
exile
hasteth
to
be
delivered
,
Isaiah
51.
14.
The
Church
is
even
sick
of
love
for
want
of
the
desired
presence
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Cant.
5.
8.
Heare
me
speedily
(
saith
David
)
my
spirits
fayle
,
least
I
be
like
to
one
of
those
that
go
down
to
the
pit
.
Psal.
147.
7.
it
is
even
death
to
such
to
be
delayed
,
much
more
to
be
denyed
,
hence
those
frequent
ingeminations
,
How
long
Lord
,
how
long
?
Ps.
13.
every
day
,
week
,
or
month
,
is
as
seven
to
importunity
:
love
in
the
soul
to
the
Lord
,
his
favours
and
fellowship
,
keepeth
due
and
true
account
how
long
he
hath
held
us
off
,
and
therefore
calleth
upon
the
soule
,
Go
againe
to
him
,
renew
thy
suits
,
speak
,
why
dost
not
thou
speak
for
a
speedy
answer
?
and
faith
whispers
the
soul
in
the
eare
,
be
not
put
off
,
the
Lord
hath
that
by
him
for
which
thou
comest
,
it
is
not
for
his
honour
to
bid
thee
goe
and
come
againe
to
morrow
,
when
he
hath
that
pardon
,
and
peace
,
and
grace
by
him
for
which
thou
comest
:
yea
,
Sathan
and
unbeliefe
will
be
charging
such
present
pay
of
spiritual
debts
,
or
else
to
prison
;
and
therefore
feares
and
jealousies
are
raised
by
them
both
in
the
Saints
,
and
many
times
will
post
and
haste
the
soule
upon
desires
of
speedy
resolutions
and
answers
from
the
Lord
,
what
he
meaneth
to
doe
for
them
at
these
dead
lifts
.
4.
It
consisteth
in
a
strong
resisting
of
4
In
a
resolute
breaking
through
discouragements
in
prayer
.
discouraging
suggestions
whencesoever
arising
,
tending
to
beat
the
soule
off
from
prayer
,
If
the
answer
from
within
be
,
trouble
me
not
,
I
am
in
bed
,
Luke
11.
7
,
8.
yet
the
suit
is
continued
,
and
for
importunities
sake
the
friend
ariseth
,
and
supplieth
with
bread
:
If
the
angel
say
to
importunate
wrestling
Jacob
,
Let
me
goe
:
nay
,
I
will
not
let
thee
goe
,
till
thou
blesse
me
,
(
saith
hee
)
Gen.
32.
26
,
27
,
28.
hee
will
hold
his
hold
whosoever
saith
no.
Exod.
32
,
11
,
12
,
13.
Let
me
alone
saith
he
to
Moses
,
(
or
leave
off
thy
prayer
,
as
the
Chaldee
paraphrase
readeth
it
,
)
but
the
event
shewed
hee
would
not
,
he
did
not
let
him
alone
.
Psal.
80.
4.
Though
God
carry
it
towards
his
people
,
sometimes
as
angry
,
yet
they
pray
;
why
art
thou
angry
at
the
prayer
of
thy
people
?
Lamentations
3.
when
his
prayer
is
shut
out
,
yet
he
knocketh
,
Psal.
61.
1
,
2.
From
the
ends
of
the
earth
will
I
cry
to
thee
,
when
my
heart
is
overwhelmed
,
lead
me
to
the
rock
that
is
higher
then
I
:
let
his
distances
bee
never
so
great
,
hee
is
resolved
to
cry
after
the
Lord
,
and
if
he
get
but
his
head
never
so
little
above
water
,
the
Lord
shal
hear
of
him
.
Psal.
69.
1
,
3.
One
would
think
his
discouragements
such
,
as
he
were
past
crying
any
more
,
the
waters
entred
into
his
soule
,
in
deep
waters
the
streams
running
over
him
:
hee
sticketh
fast
in
the
mire
where
is
no
standing
,
(
he
is
at
the
very
bottome
,
and
there
fast
in
the
mire
,
)
he
is
weary
of
crying
,
yet
verse
6
,
13.
But
Lord
,
I
make
my
prayer
to
thee
:
and
as
he
recovers
breath
,
so
breathes
out
fresh
supplications
to
the
Lord
;
if
men
or
devils
would
be
forbidding
to
pray
,
as
the
multitude
sometimes
did
the
poore
blind
man
,
to
cry
after
Jesus
;
yet
as
he
,
so
an
importunate
suppliant
will
cry
so
much
the
more
,
Jesus
thou
Sonne
of
David
,
have
mercy
on
me
.
Mark
10.
47
,
48.
When
distrust
and
distempers
would
bee
pulling
such
a
suppliant
by
the
sleeves
as
he
is
going
to
the
throne
of
grace
,
and
say
,
what
,
thou
go
thither
?
alasse
poor
tattered
creature
,
wilt
thou
goe
thus
in
thy
raggs
?
Hath
the
Lord
nothing
else
to
doe
but
to
wait
upon
such
as
thou
art
?
Doest
thou
poore
prodigal
think
that
he
will
be
spoken
with
by
such
an
one
as
thou
art
?
Go
pay
thy
debts
first
to
divine
justice
,
thou
knowest
what
an
one
thou
art
,
and
hast
been
.
It
is
for
such
as
are
so
fruitfull
,
so
faithfull
,
so
zealous
,
so
mortified
,
so
selfe-denying
,
so
sincere
,
so
serviceable
to
God
and
others
,
such
as
have
kept
so
close
to
God
,
that
have
not
runne
into
such
and
such
sinnes
against
light
,
such
as
can
confidently
stay
upon
God
;
and
not
for
thee
who
hast
failed
in
all
these
,
to
draw
near
to
him
:
yea
,
but
strength
and
importunity
in
prayer
will
gather
strength
by
these
pressings
and
oppositions
,
these
gusts
wil
but
kindle
the
fire
of
holy
desires
,
and
make
them
flame
out
the
more
in
prayer
;
and
conclude
,
that
it
concerneth
the
soul
the
more
to
beg
and
seek
for
mercy
.
Sometimes
the
guilt
of
some
special
sin
would
stop
the
souls
mouth
this
way
;
but
that
also
maketh
it
to
roare
out
its
complaints
the
more
,
and
presse
the
harder
for
pardon
.
Sometimes
the
world
in
the
occasions
of
it
would
withdraw
the
soul
to
speak
a
few
words
to
it
of
concernment
;
but
importunity
packeth
that
away
with
indignation
.
Importunate
David
will
chide
out
all
manner
of
disquieting
suggestions
;
Why
art
thou
disquieted
within
me
,
O
my
soul
?
Psal.
42.
5.
and
break
through
an
army
of
discouragements
to
speak
to
the
Lord
:
if
he
must
swimme
for
it
through
a
tempestuous
sea
of
difficulties
,
hee
is
at
a
point
for
that
,
he
will
make
his
prayer
to
the
God
of
his
life
.
verse
7
,
8.
In
this
holy
building-work
,
opposition
maketh
not
serious
builders
lay
by
their
trewell
,
but
take
their
sword
rather
in
the
other
hand
ready
to
resist
such
as
oppose
it
:
such
holy
beggars
have
no
other
trade
to
live
upon
,
but
such
begging
,
it
is
even
death
to
them
to
leave
it
.
5.
It
consisteth
in
a
patient
▪
bearing
and
5
In
submissive
bearing
crosse
occurrences
in
praier
overlooking
adverse
occurrences
in
our
seeking
of
the
Lord
.
Gen.
32
▪
25.
The
Angel
touched
the
hollow
of
Jacobs
thigh
,
and
it
was
out
of
joynt
as
he
wrestled
with
him
,
but
yet
he
muttered
not
;
hee
mindeth
his
work
:
and
verse
26.
I
will
not
let
thee
goe
except
thou
blesse
me
:
let
him
criple
him
and
bruise
him
if
he
please
,
but
blesse
him
hee
must
ere
they
part
.
The
importunate
Canaanitish
woman
doth
not
regard
,
or
any
wayes
stomack
the
taunt
of
Christ
,
(
if
it
may
be
so
called
)
in
his
calling
her
dog
;
It
is
not
meet
to
take
childrens
bread
,
and
cast
it
to
dogs
,
but
she
owneth
the
worst
name
he
can
give
her
as
her
due
,
Truth
Lord
,
saith
she
,
&c.
Matth.
15.
26
,
27.
These
people
of
Christ
will
be
seeking
of
him
,
Cant
,
5.
6.
I
sought
him
,
but
could
not
find
him
,
I
called
upon
him
,
but
he
gave
me
no
answer
;
yea
,
they
bear
it
quietly
:
yea
,
but
the
watchmen
and
those
upon
the
walls
abuse
his
people
.
verse
7.
They
put
up
that
also
,
but
follow
their
suit
for
the
recovering
of
Christs
favour
towards
them
.
ver.
8.
If
you
find
my
beloved
,
tell
him
(
in
your
prayers
)
that
I
am
sick
of
love
.
Such
beggers
winch
not
much
for
the
barking
,
yea
or
for
some
snaps
of
dog-like
enemies
to
prayer
,
nor
care
such
beggars
what
they
are
secretly
termed
,
the
worst
name
is
welcome
,
so
that
they
may
have
but
the
almes
of
mercy
for
which
they
come
.
They
meet
with
many
a
wrinch
,
and
many
a
crush
,
in
pressing
through
crowds
of
discontentments
,
with
their
petitions
to
their
Kings
gracious
throne
;
but
earnestnesse
of
their
desires
,
makes
them
quietly
to
bear
all
.
In
those
soul
wooings
of
Christ
,
such
like
discouragements
are
all
nothing
,
if
at
last
they
may
but
winne
Christ
,
and
gaine
true
spiritual
conjugall
fellowship
with
him
:
if
they
find
such
a
pearl
,
they
weigh
not
any
cost
they
are
at
in
seeking
it
.
If
they
may
but
gaine
the
passages
of
the
streight
gate
to
life
,
they
can
very
well
bear
the
dry
blows
they
meet
with
,
in
fighting
to
enter
in
,
as
the
force
of
that
Phrase
,
(
Luke
13.
22.
)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
holdeth
forth
fighting
;
as
those
of
old
in
the
Grecian
exercises
,
some
whereof
were
with
fists
,
and
batts
.
Brave
spirits
are
up
in
the
soul
,
when
a
spirit
of
importunity
in
prayer
is
stirring
,
and
they
will
make
suppliants
bear
any
thing
:
so
much
also
the
force
of
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
(
used
both
,
Col.
4.
21.
and
Rom.
12.
12.
For
continuing
instant
in
prayer
,
)
holdeth
forth
;
continuing
therein
with
much
patient
bearing
of
incumbrances
or
molestations
.
6.
It
consisteth
lastly
,
in
being
in
a
holy
In
holy
insatiablenesse
with
mercies
received
.
wife
,
unsatisfied
with
smaller
measures
of
prayer-blessings
,
pressing
still
on
for
more
,
Importunate
Abraham
hath
his
additionall
requests
to
the
former
,
when
they
are
granted
,
Gen.
18.
17
,
20
,
30.
So
Moses
,
when
heard
for
Israels
pardon
,
so
far
forth
:
Exod.
32.
10
,
11
,
12
,
13.
yet
hee
wants
,
and
must
have
the
Lords
gracious
presence
along
with
him
:
and
then
Exod.
33.
12
,
13
,
17.
when
that
is
granted
,
yet
he
wanteth
a
further
light
of
Gods
glory
,
v.
18.
And
when
he
hath
got
that
,
yet
chap.
34.
8
,
9.
he
hath
a
further
request
for
Israel
againe
,
verse
8
,
9.
Gideon
hath
scarse
ever
done
asking
one
signe
and
token
of
Gods
gracious
presence
with
him
,
after
another
granted
him
,
Judg.
6.
17
,
18
,
37
,
38
,
39.
compared
.
Those
earnests
make
them
presse
harder
for
the
receipt
of
farther
and
larger
sums
of
grace
;
those
gracious
recoveries
makes
them
to
renew
their
suits
and
pleas
;
those
tastes
do
but
whet
their
appetites
after
more
of
such
spiritual
cheare
;
such
first-fruits
make
them
long
the
more
,
for
gathering
in
more
of
that
blessed
harvest
;
now
and
then
a
view
and
kisse
of
their
beloved
at
their
request
,
makes
them
more
enamoured
with
love-desires
after
more
.
Now
of
the
second
thing
propounded
.
Importunity
in
prayer
must
not
be
1
Unseasonable
.
What
manner
of
importunity
is
required
?
To
which
I
answer
,
1.
Negatively
.
2.
Affirmatively
.
Negatively
also
two
wayes
.
1.
Look
that
it
be
not
unseasonable
importunity
,
but
a
seeking
of
Christ
early
,
in
the
day
time
of
grace
,
not
in
the
evening
,
the
close
and
ending
of
that
day
.
Prov.
1.
28.
Thou
shalt
seek
me
early
,
and
not
find
me
,
when
the
door
of
grace
is
shut
,
to
cry
,
Lord
,
Lord
,
open
to
us
,
it
is
in
vaine
,
Luke
13.
25.
when
men
have
wearied
out
the
Lord
with
knocking
at
their
hearts
,
and
with
calls
,
and
they
answer
not
him
,
they
shall
(
cry
)
saith
the
Lord
,
but
I
will
not
heare
.
2.
Looke
that
it
be
not
an
inordinate
2
Inordinate
,
or
for
a
lust
.
importunity
,
an
importunity
of
some
lusts
,
like
Rachels
wrastling
(
in
prayer
also
)
with
great
wrastling
for
a
son
.
Quest.
How
may
Inordinacy
of
affection
Quest.
or
lust
,
be
discerned
to
be
the
spring
,
and
give
rise
to
importunity
in
prayer
?
1.
Answ.
When
importunity
in
prayer
Answ.
1
for
mercies
which
we
want
,
is
uttered
with
Markes
of
earnest
prayer
when
from
our
lust
.
1
Undervaluing
of
mercies
received
.
undervaluing
of
the
blessings
wee
already
have
,
or
with
discontentment
at
them
.
Numb.
11.
4.
You
fell
a
lusting
,
and
wept
,
saying
,
who
will
give
us
flesh
?
and
verse
6
We
can
see
nothing
but
this
Man
.
Like
children
,
that
whilest
crying
for
an
apple
from
their
fathers
hand
,
will
fling
away
the
cake
that
is
in
their
owne
,
and
so
get
a
whipping
rather
then
a
pippin
(
as
wee
say
;
)
so
such
get
a
lashing
,
rather
then
their
longing
,
which
argueth
an
inordinacy
in
such
children
.
2.
When
such
importunity
in
seeking
such
2
Valuing
of
things
desired
even
with
a
bad
estate
.
or
such
things
from
God
,
is
accompanied
with
a
prising
of
a
very
bad
estate
,
in
the
enjoyment
of
the
things
we
ask
:
as
we
remember
,
say
they
,
the
flesh
we
did
eat
in
Egypt
,
Numb
.
11.
4
,
5.
they
are
so
eager
for
flesh
,
that
Egypt
it selfe
,
where
they
had
such
flesh
,
hath
now
an
honorable
memoriall
with
them
,
and
they
could
even
be
glad
of
Egypt
againe
upon
condition
they
had
but
flesh
enough
as
formerly
:
A
place
of
bondage
,
a
place
where
sacrificing
to
the
Lord
was
an
abomination
to
the
Egyptians
,
would
be
a
welcome
place
,
with
that
desired
flesh
they
crave
.
Luke
15.
12.
The
younger
said
,
father
give
me
the
portion
of
goods
which
falleth
to
me
:
he
will
have
it
though
he
want
his
fathers
presence
,
and
the
communion
of
his
family
,
and
be
left
to
himselfe
to
shift
for
a
living
.
The
Israelites
will
have
a
King
,
though
they
are
told
from
God
,
that
they
will
be
in
a
farre
worse
condition
under
their
tyrannous
usages
,
then
ever
they
were
under
the
government
he
appointed
over
them
,
even
under
their
Judges
;
1
Sam.
11.
11.
to
the
18.
And
vers.
18.
And
you
shall
cry
out
in
that
day
,
because
of
your
King
which
you
shall
have
chosen
you
,
and
the
Lord
will
not
hear
you
in
that
day
,
verse
19.
Neverthelesse
the
people
refused
to
obey
the
voice
of
Samuel
,
and
they
said
,
nay
,
but
we
will
have
a
King
over
us
.
Like
some
young
men
,
that
against
all
their
fathers
wholsome
admonitions
will
needs
have
such
an
one
for
their
wife
,
and
night
and
day
sollicit
their
father
to
let
them
have
her
;
though
told
that
they
will
but
undoe
themselves
by
it
.
3
Asking
things
unsutable
to
our
condition
.
3.
When
we
aske
things
of
God
,
that
are
unsutable
for
our
condition
:
as
for
the
younger
sonne
to
ask
his
father
to
have
all
at
his
own
dispose
,
when
no
way
fit
to
manage
it
:
Luke
15.
12
,
13.
So
for
Israel
in
a
wildernesse
to
desire
quailes
,
a
meat
altogether
unsutable
for
their
place
,
and
estate
;
So
for
James
and
John
,
to
desire
that
one
might
sit
at
his
right
hand
,
and
the
other
at
his
left
hand
in
the
Kingdome
of
heaven
,
Mark
.
10.
35.
37.
before
they
are
fitted
to
suffer
with
Christ
,
or
for
him
;
to
be
riding
on
horseback
ere
they
are
able
to
goe
on
foot
.
4
Rashnesse
in
asking
.
4.
When
wee
are
rashly
importunate
,
as
James
and
John
were
Mark
10.
36.
You
aske
you
know
not
what
:
they
considered
not
,
understood
not
what
they
asked
:
or
as
in
that
request
for
fire
to
come
down
from
heaven
,
to
consume
those
Samaritanes
,
Luke
9.
54.
Christ
told
them
,
you
know
not
what
spirits
you
are
of
:
they
considered
not
from
what
spirit
they
were
moved
in
that
request
.
When
we
waite
not
for
Gods
counsell
,
advise
not
with
the
Lord
about
what
we
are
to
aske
;
or
not
seasonably
,
before
our
hearts
are
growne
inordinate
with
their
desires
,
Psalm
.
106.
13
,
14.
They
waited
not
for
his
counsel
;
they
lusted
in
the
wildernesse
:
when
desires
prevent
,
or
outrun
deliberate
judgement
,
they
are
not
right
;
or
when
judgement
the
mistresse
,
must
waite
upon
these
her
maids
,
there
is
disorder
:
When
your
princely
minde
must
go
on
foot
,
whilest
servantly
affections
ride
on
horseback
,
there
is
confusion
;
when
understanding
must
only
dance
after
affections
pipes
,
there
must
needs
be
great
miscarrying
.
5.
When
we
are
not
willing
to
waite
5
Hastinesse
for
getting
things
desired
.
the
Lords
leasure
for
the
affecting
of
what
we
ask
of
him
:
but
will
be
asking
of
him
in
wayes
full
of
hazard
,
or
with
meanes
of
our
own
devising
to
attaine
our
desires
:
As
Rachel
,
who
wrestled
in
prayer
for
a
child
,
Gen.
30
,
8.
but
whilest
delayed
,
gave
her
maid
to
Jacob
to
attain
her
desire
of
a
childe
:
or
like
David
,
desiring
the
waters
of
Bethlehem
,
which
could
not
be
had
,
without
the
life-blood
of
such
as
fetcht
it
:
2
Sam.
23.
15
,
16
,
17.
Like
feverish
persons
,
flying
out
of
their
beds
for
the
drink
they
ask
:
the
Israelites
desire
to
goe
up
to
Canaan
then
when
God
said
nay
,
was
a
lust
:
Numb.
14.
40
,
41.
44.
There
were
lusts
in
that
Kings
extraordinary
seeking
of
God
for
supplies
of
bread
,
by
fasting
and
prayer
:
2
Kings
6.
30.
That
in
delayes
of
supplie
,
le
ts
drive
at
the
Lord
himselfe
,
verse
33.
Behold
,
this
evill
is
of
the
Lord
,
what
should
I
waite
on
the
Lord
any
longer
.
Isa.
58.
3.
Wherefore
have
we
afflicted
our
soule
,
and
thou
takest
no
knowledge
:
those
breathings
that
are
so
short
winded
,
they
are
not
divine
inspirings
.
6.
When
wee
keep
not
due
proportions
in
our
desires
,
being
more
importunate
6
Inequality
in
desires
.
in
corporall
matters
,
and
those
of
lesse
consequence
,
then
in
those
soule
matters
of
greatest
concernment
:
like
those
in
Hosea
7.
14.
Who
can
howle
upon
their
beds
for
corne
and
wine
,
and
yet
without
heart
to
seeke
reconciliation
with
God
:
verse
10
,
11.
Lukewarme
at
the
best
in
spiritual
matters
;
a
cake
halfe
baked
,
verse
8.
Like
foolish
children
,
hardly
ever
speaking
of
choice
matters
,
and
yet
ever
and
anon
filling
the
house
with
cries
for
rattles
and
baubles
.
7.
When
we
flie
in
the
face
of
this
or
that
Creature
,
lay
causelesse
blame
upon
7
Quarrelling
with
instruments
.
such
or
such
persons
,
or
things
,
if
not
answered
of
God
,
in
things
that
we
crave
of
him
:
thus
Rachel
wrastled
with
God
for
a
childe
,
but
whilst
delayed
,
quarrells
with
Jacob
,
Give
me
children
,
or
else
I
dye
:
Gen.
30.
1
,
2.
8.
compared
.
Like
distemper'd
patients
,
angry
with
their
attendants
,
because
they
may
not
have
such
,
or
such
things
,
albeit
forbidden
by
their
Physician
:
or
like
children
falling
out
with
the
executors
of
their
fathers
will
,
because
they
doe
not
at
their
times
,
in
their
wayes
and
proportions
,
pay
them
in
what
they
desire
.
8.
When
our
desires
in
prayer
tend
to
a
lust
,
and
the
service
of
it
,
they
spring
8
Asking
for
a
lust
.
from
a
lust
;
and
if
lust
be
last
in
execution
of
our
desire
,
it
is
the
end
of
them
,
and
so
the
first
in
Intention
.
Our
prayers
are
in
their
Genesis
,
as
they
are
in
their
Analysis
:
when
their
resolution
and
dissolution
is
into
Inordinacies
,
their
beginnings
were
asuredly
some
inordinacy
.
Such
prayers
and
desires
as
have
earth
and
flesh
for
their
Center
,
were
assuredly
earthly
and
carnal
in
their
principles
:
Such
as
their
Omega
is
,
such
was
their
Alpha.
The
Prodigall
who
spent
what
he
asked
of
his
father
upon
harlots
,
surely
had
some
inordinate
lust
,
which
set
him
on
worke
to
aske
the
same
of
his
father
.
Luke
15.
12
,
13.
For
this
it
is
that
the
Apostle
James
condemneth
these
professors
:
Ye
aske
amisse
,
that
you
may
James
3.
3.
consume
it
upon
your
lusts
.
9.
When
the
fruition
of
the
things
so
earnestly
desired
,
proveth
afterwards
some
9
A
blast
upon
the
thing
desired
.
way
burdensome
to
us
:
Genesis
19.
20.
How
earnest
is
Lot
for
Zoar
,
Is
it
not
a
litle
one
?
and
my
soule
shall
live
:
but
verse
the
36.
He
is
weary
of
Zoar
:
Lot
went
up
from
Zoar
:
thus
the
Israelites
quailes
over
earnestly
asked
become
loathsome
to
them
.
Numb.
11.
18
,
20.
So
did
they
at
length
cry
out
as
much
upon
a
King
,
as
ever
they
did
cry
out
for
one
:
1
Sam.
1.
8
,
18.
This
passing
from
one
extreame
to
another
,
argueth
Inordinacy
in
the
heart
.
Now
we
come
more
briefly
to
answer
affirmatively
.
1.
Then
look
that
your
importunity
Importunity
in
prayer
must
be
in
prayer
be
caused
and
guided
by
faith
:
so
it
was
with
the
importunate
Petitioner
,
1.
From
faith
,
Matth.
15.
25.
28.
compared
.
He
saith
not
,
oh
woman
,
great
is
thy
importunity
,
and
yet
it
was
such
;
but
,
great
is
thy
faith
;
faith
doth
ballast
the
heart
aright
in
prayer
,
and
keeps
the
swift
sailing
desires
thereof
,
in
their
due
course
.
2.
Look
that
it
be
with
filial
meekness
,
2
With
meeknesse
and
submission
.
submission
:
Christ
offered
up
prayers
with
strong
cryes
,
and
teares
.
Heb.
5.
7.
but
annexeth
,
not
my
will
,
but
thine
be
done
;
Matth.
26.
39
,
42.
and
Luk.
22
42
,
44.
compared
.
3.
Look
it
be
done
with
sutable
earnestnesse
3
With
like
earnestnesse
in
use
of
means
.
and
seriousnesse
in
holy
indeavours
,
in
the
use
of
lawfull
meanes
to
attaine
our
spirituall
desires
,
Canticles
3.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
Touching
the
third
thing
,
the
Reasons
calling
for
importunity
in
prayer
:
though
we
might
name
many
;
as
the
Lords
importunity
in
calling
upon
us
;
the
fiery
fervent
nature
of
the
spirit
of
God
in
us
;
the
importunity
of
the
wicked
in
their
desires
;
the
prevailing
force
of
such
holy
importunity
with
the
Lord
.
Yet
wee
shall
insist
upon
this
one
Reason
,
taken
from
the
evil
of
carelesnesse
,
remissenesse
,
or
slightinesse
in
prayer
which
is
crosse
to
importunity
in
the
same
,
which
may
suffice
to
awaken
us
all
to
the
contrary
duty
of
importunity
in
prayer
.
Let
us
onely
hint
some
particulars
of
the
evils
Evils
of
sinne
in
slightinesse
in
prayer
.
both
of
sinne
and
sorrow
which
attend
such
slightinesse
and
remissenesse
in
prayer
.
Consider
we
first
of
the
evils
of
sinne
in
such
slightinesse
in
prayer
.
1.
A
slighty
prayer
is
a
blind
sacrifice
:
the
1
Inconsideratenesse
in
prayer
.
mind
of
such
a
one
that
so
praieth
,
is
not
wont
to
consider
,
or
observe
what
he
doth
therein
.
He
that
is
carelesse
of
the
manner
of
his
approach
to
God
,
looketh
not
to
his
feet
,
considers
not
that
he
doth
evil
.
Eccles.
5.
1.
2.
It
is
a
lame
sacrifice
;
it
is
not
a
compleat
praier
.
Like
the
sacrifices
of
those
carelesse
2
Incompl●●●nesse
in
praier
.
slighty
Jewish
Priests
of
old
,
Mal.
1.
8.
such
a
ones
affections
to
God
and
good
,
are
corrupted
.
Such
an
ones
expressions
in
prayer
,
are
very
unfit
and
unsutable
oftentimes
unto
what
he
is
speaking
of
.
Prayer
in
such
an
ones
mouth
,
is
as
a
parable
in
a
fools
mouth
,
which
in
expression
is
very
unequal
.
Prov.
26.
7.
The
Prayer-expressions
of
a
drowsie
,
slighty
spirited
professour
,
are
like
the
speeches
of
one
halfe
asleep
,
halfe
awake
,
full
of
impertinences
.
The
mind
also
of
such
one
is
cripled
halteth
:
witnesse
the
many
distractions
constantly
accompany
such
an
ones
prayer
.
The
mind
of
such
being
not
serious
in
prayer
,
and
taken
up
in
talking
with
God
,
will
easily
admit
speech
with
other
objects
,
which
will
be
calling
the
mind
forth
to
mentall
discourses
about
them
whilst
praying
.
As
it
is
in
seeking
of
something
which
we
have
lost
,
if
wee
mind
it
not
seriously
,
we
shall
have
trifles
enough
in
veiw
to
draw
our
eyes
to
them
:
so
is
it
in
slighty
seeking
to
God
in
prayer
.
3.
Carelesnesse
and
slightinesse
in
3
Instability
in
prayer
.
prayer
,
breedeth
and
feedeth
inconstancy
,
and
instability
in
prayer
.
Any
,
yea
sometimes
no
occasion
shall
cause
a
sleighty
Professour
to
neglect
his
praying
.
Any
pretence
that
will
but
seemingly
serve
to
stop
conscience
its
mouth
,
or
any
discouragement
will
put
him
by
praying
;
it
is
verified
in
such
an
one
,
Job
.
27.
10.
Will
hee
alwayes
call
upon
God
?
(
that
is
)
hee
will
not
doe
it
on
constantly
.
Their
goodness
in
seeking
God
in
prayer
also
,
is
but
as
the
early
dew
which
goeth
away
,
Hosea
5.
last
,
and
6.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
compared
.
Nor
will
it
be
onely
an
occasional
omission
sometimes
of
Prayer
,
but
an
habituated
instablenesse
in
Prayer
,
now
off
,
now
on
;
now
having
a
mind
,
&
now
no
mind
to
pray
;
until
at
length
such
an
one
waxeth
weary
of
prayer
,
which
did
not
call
upon
God
,
to
wit
seriously
,
Isaiah
.
43.
22.
Thou
hast
not
called
upon
me
,
(
namely
importunately
)
but
thou
hast
been
weary
of
me
,
O
Israel
.
As
it
is
with
the
sluggard
,
Prov.
6.
10.
yet
a
little
slumber
,
and
yet
a
little
sleep
,
and
as
one
sleep
and
slumber
stealeth
upon
another
,
so
one
sleighty
prayer
begetteth
another
,
at
least
a
disposition
thereunto
:
and
one
ommission
of
Prayer
occasioneth
another
,
though
it
may
be
,
an
awakened
conscience
would
faine
have
it
otherwise
;
or
as
it
is
with
a
sleighty
workman
,
if
he
doe
but
now
and
then
forbear
working
,
labour
groweth
tedious
to
him
,
or
at
least
hee
cannot
hold
out
to
any
constancy
in
working
.
The
like
befalleth
him
that
is
sleighty
in
Praying
,
he
cannot
be
constant
in
Praying
.
Such
an
one
will
rather
run
any
hazards
,
to
shark
and
shift
for
comfort
otherwise
,
then
bee
constant
in
labouring
in
Prayer
for
it
.
4.
Slightinesse
in
prayer
,
it
rather
strengthens
then
weakens
the
sinnes
wee
pray
against
.
When
Professours
grow
remisse
in
praier
,
then
corruptions
presently
gather
head
,
and
get
the
better
;
if
Moses
his
hands
grow
heavy
and
remisse
in
praier
,
flying
,
yea
and
wounded
Amalakites
will
rally
,
and
give
a
fiercer
and
more
victorious
charge
.
Exodus
17.
11.
Whilst
a
Christian
Souldier
handleth
this
weapon
of
praier
carelesly
,
he
leaveth
an
open
mark
for
an
enemy
and
lust
to
foile
and
wound
him
,
if
not
mortally
and
irrecoverably
.
Should
a
Christian
traveller
,
though
like
another
traveller
,
with
his
pistols
in
his
holsters
,
and
his
sword
by
his
side
,
be
well
weaponed
,
yet
if
carelesse
,
and
as
good
as
asleep
by
the
way
side
,
he
is
a
fit
prey
to
any
lust
to
spoil
and
rob
him
of
his
treasure
;
or
if
suddenly
awakened
in
conscience
,
to
see
his
danger
,
yet
he
is
but
as
one
suddenly
awakened
in
a
kind
of
amazement
,
and
hardly
in
case
to
resist
and
fight
against
any
such
robber
.
Yea
sleightnesse
in
praier
laies
a
Christian
open
to
all
manner
of
temptations
.
It
even
tempts
that
arch-robber
and
murderer
of
soules
,
the
Devil
,
to
bee
making
a
booty
of
such
sleighty
professours
.
Mark
14.
37
,
38.
Watch
and
pray
lest
you
enter
into
temptation
.
The
disciples
carelesness
of
praier
made
the
more
ready
way
to
Sathan
to
tempt
them
to
forsake
their
master
.
And
it
was
an
ominous
presage
to
Peter
in
special
,
of
his
sad
fall
soon
after
.
Simon
,
sleepest
thou
?
watch
and
pray
lest
yee
enter
into
temptation
.
Supiness
and
sleightness
in
prayer
is
an
5
It
is
an
inlet
to
delusions
in-let
to
delusive
fancies
and
conceits
.
The
sleightest
Christians
in
holy
performances
are
most
haunted
with
groundless
and
vanishing
toyes
and
hopes
;
as
is
evident
in
hypocrites
,
who
are
habituated
in
such
a
sleighty
way
of
prayer
,
and
other
religious
exercises
.
Joh.
8.
11
,
12.
13.
As
it
is
with
other
persons
who
are
betwixt
sleeping
and
waking
,
they
are
subject
to
dreames
,
so
is
it
with
such
like
Christians
.
6.
Such
Sleightness
in
prayer
,
is
an
6
It
brings
in
Apostacy
.
in-let
and
sad
forerunner
of
Apostacy
,
if
not
seasonably
redressed
.
The
professours
in
Josiahs
time
that
so
soon
turned
back
from
God
,
were
such
as
did
not
seek
God
,
namely
to
any
purpose
,
but
at
most
,
formally
and
carelesly
.
Zeph.
1.
The
foolish
virgines
who
for
fashion
and
forme
sake
,
goe
out
to
meet
Christ
in
his
ordinances
,
making
it
their
great
care
to
get
so
much
oyle
of
grace
,
as
would
make
them
shine
in
religious
exercises
,
their
oyle
at
length
failed
them
,
and
their
profession
and
religious
performances
ended
in
a
snuffe
and
in
smoak
.
Matth.
25.
8.
Christians
come
not
from
one
extreame
of
rash
and
hypocritical
zeal
and
fervency
,
to
the
other
of
utter
contempt
and
neglect
of
God
and
good
,
but
by
this
midling
temper
of
sleightness
;
from
hot
they
come
to
bee
quite
cold
by
this
lukewarmeness
;
when
Christians
are
once
beginning
to
take
from
the
heighth
and
steep
of
fervency
,
they
then
haste
downeward
apace
,
and
if
the
Lord
prevent
not
,
they
stay
not
till
they
fatally
fall
into
the
bottomeless
pit
.
When
Christians
grow
indifferent
in
their
desires
of
grace
,
they
grow
as
indifferent
in
their
indeavours
after
it
;
and
when
once
indifferent
whether
they
do
work
for
God
or
no
,
they
are
fittest
to
bee
hired
to
doe
some
worse
work
.
When
Christians
through
carelesnesse
in
driving
this
holy
trade
of
prayer
,
do
not
thrive
,
but
go
downe
the
wind
amaine
,
't
is
twenty
to
one
but
they
will
be
taking
up
some
other
trade
:
it
may
bee
of
covetous
persons
,
it
may
be
of
time-servers
,
it
may
be
of
drunkards
,
it
may
be
of
adulterers
,
it
may
be
of
hereticks
,
or
opinionists
,
or
the
like
.
Consider
wee
now
of
some
evils
of
punishments
Evils
of
sorrow
accompanying
slightnesse
in
Prayer
.
and
sorrow
attending
this
;
for
this
being
in
Gods
account
the
guise
of
deceivers
,
That
when
we
have
a
male
in
our
own
flock
,
as
sometimes
the
Lord
spake
,
Mal.
1.
8.
14.
—
we
have
serious
spirits
in
other
matters
of
the
world
,
or
the
like
;
Yet
offer
such
an
accursed
thing
,
as
carelesse
and
slighty
prayers
;
a
curse
of
God
is
wont
to
A
blast
upon
the
gifts
.
attend
it
,
God
is
wont
to
blast
such
in
their
spirits
and
gifts
;
so
that
their
very
gift
of
prayer
is
by
degrees
taken
away
from
them
:
there
is
a
secret
moth
that
eateth
out
the
strength
and
beauty
of
it
,
and
it
is
too
often
found
,
that
whilst
such
are
slightly
hapething
and
trifling
about
the
greater
matters
of
their
souls
,
the
Lord
leaveth
offering
his
rich
mercies
to
them
,
and
whilst
they
are
making
some
complemental
suits
to
Divine
forsakings
.
Christ
,
hee
at
length
will
be
woed
no
more
by
them
,
and
that
sad
curse
of
God
threatned
against
them
in
Jer.
44.
26
And
the
Lord
will
be
no
more
named
by
any
mouth
of
the
men
of
Judah
,
cometh
to
be
fulfilled
in
such
loose-hearted
professours
.
Prayer
is
cast
out
of
their
families
and
closets
,
as
some
refuse
service
,
as
is
to
be
seen
in
these
later
dayes
in
too
too
many
:
or
if
by
some
awakening
afflictions
sent
upon
them
,
they
come
to
be
roused
;
yet
it
is
too
often
their
just
doome
to
be
earnest
indeed
,
but
without
any
regard
thereunto
by
the
Lord.
They
shall
cry
,
but
I
will
not
hear
.
Zeph.
7.
11.
Isai.
65.
13
,
14
But
at
best
any
degree
of
such
a
slighty
spirit
in
prayer
,
will
become
very
grievous
to
us
,
if
truely
gracious
:
whence
that
way
of
complaint
,
Isai.
64.
7.
There
is
none
that
calleth
upon
God
,
no
not
one
that
stirreth
up
himselfe
to
take
hold
of
Saddest
heartgreifs
.
God
.
It
is
as
grievous
to
such
soules
to
have
their
spiritual
joynts
either
bound
or
benummed
,
as
it
is
in
a
like
case
to
men
when
their
body
hath
its
numb
palsie
;
when
in
prayer
a
gracious
heart
is
ever
reaching
out
to
take
an
approaching
mercy
,
and
then
through
a
little
incogitancy
&
remisness
the
mercy
is
let
slip
,
and
the
advantage
at
that
time
lost
,
it
must
needs
bee
grievous
to
the
godly
.
To
the
fourth
Query
.
Quest.
What
means
we
should
use
to
be
Quest.
4
importunate
in
prayer
?
I
answer
,
get
thee
more
abundant
Answ.
knowledge
of
God
and
of
our selves
,
but
Helps
to
importunity
in
prayer
.
1
Distinct
knowledge
of
the
Lord
.
especially
acquaint
our selves
with
Gods
friendly
and
mercifull
disposition
towards
us
.
Luke
11.
7
,
8
,
5.
verses
compared
,
Hee
who
was
importunate
for
bread
knew
he
was
at
a
friends
door
:
like
the
Syrians
,
hearing
that
the
Kings
of
Israel
were
mercifull
Kings
,
this
quickned
them
up
to
that
earnestnesse
in
seeking
their
favour
,
1
Kings
20.
31.
It
will
make
a
beggar
earnest
for
an
almes
when
he
knoweth
where
a
bountiful
person
liveth
,
who
is
not
wont
to
send
any
beggar
away
empty
.
2.
Cherish
wee
,
hope
of
the
Lords
2
Lively
hope
of
mercy
.
mercy
to
us
.
Jonah
3.
Let
them
cry
mightily
to
the
Lord
:
verse
9.
Who
can
tell
if
God
will
turne
and
repent
?
the
possibility
that
the
Lord
was
within
hearing
,
and
might
open
to
the
Ninivites
,
made
them
knock
so
hard
at
his
doore
of
grace
.
3.
See
wee
bee
sensible
of
our
utter
destitutenesse
3
Sense
of
our
owne
helplesnesse
.
of
what
we
are
to
ask
of
God
,
and
our
shiftlesnesse
to
get
it
any
other
where
or
way
.
Luke
11
3
6.
Lend
me
three
leaves
,
for
a
friend
of
mine
is
come
and
I
have
n●thg
to
set
before
him
.
Luke
15.
17
,
18
,
19.
I
perish
for
hunger
,
I
will
arise
,
and
goe
to
my
father
,
and
say
,
make
me
as
one
of
thy
hired-servants
.
Psal.
143.
4.
My
heart
is
desolate
within
me
.
ver.
6.
My
soul
thirsteth
after
thee
.
When
all
other
meanes
and
doors
fail
such
spiritual
beggars
,
&
that
one
only
door
of
grace
is
left
for
their
reliefe
,
or
else
they
must
famish
,
how
earnestly
will
it
cause
them
to
knock
there
?
Jer.
3.
21.
A
voice
of
weeping
and
supplication
was
heard
.
verse
23.
Truly
in
vaine
is
salvation
hoped
for
from
the
hills
.
Truely
in
the
Lord
our
God
is
the
salvation
of
Israel
.
4.
Look
that
we
account
highly
of
the
4
High
esteem
of
what
is
desired
in
prayer
.
mercies
we
ask
in
prayer
.
Prov.
2.
3.
If
thou
cryest
after
knowledge
,
and
liftest
up
thy
voyce
after
understanding
.
verse
4.
If
thou
searchest
for
her
as
silver
,
and
searchest
for
her
as
for
hidden
treasure
.
The
Church
was
sick
of
love
,
Cant.
5.
8.
and
useth
all
meanes
to
find
him
;
and
no
wonder
,
her
beloved
was
the
chiefest
of
ten
thousand
to
her
,
ver.
10.
5.
Take
we
holy
advantages
of
the
gales
5
Opportunity
of
prayer
.
and
movings
of
the
spirit
in
prayer
,
and
of
Christs
approaches
to
us
:
opportunity
helps
importunity
in
prayer
.
Mat.
20.
30.
And
behold
two
blind
men
sitting
by
the
way
side
,
when
they
heard
that
Jesus
passed
by
,
cryed
out
,
saying
,
have
mercy
on
us
,
O
Lord
,
thou
Sonne
of
David
.
And
verse
32.
And
Jesus
stood
still
and
called
them
,
and
sayd
,
what
will
you
that
I
doe
unto
you
?
verse
33.
they
say
to
him
,
Lord
that
our
eyes
may
be
opened
.
When
Christ
by
his
spirit
calleth
us
to
him
,
puteth
us
upon
asking
,
and
when
hee
stands
still
waiting
to
be
gracious
to
us
,
now
let
him
not
goe
till
hee
blesse
us
.
When
beggars
come
whilst
a
bountifull
person
is
giving
out
his
dole
to
the
poore
,
or
in
dinner
time
,
when
victuall
is
stirring
,
they
will
not
away
without
something
;
so
if
we
perceive
the
Lord
to
bee
on
the
giving
hand
,
put
in
hard
for
a
blessing
.
6.
Improve
we
former
advantages
gotten
6.
Improve
experiences
.
of
God
in
and
by
prayer
.
I
will
cry
to
God
most
high
,
unto
God
who
performes
all
things
for
me
:
when
we
see
crying
will
doe
,
it
will
put
us
on
not
to
spare
for
crying
.
Now
in
this
holy
search
after
experimental
knowledge
of
Gods
grace
,
wee
now
and
then
light
upon
a
smaller
vain
of
such
treasure
,
we
will
not
spare
any
pains
in
digging
;
when
in
our
daily
woing
of
Christ
in
praier
,
we
meet
now
and
then
with
a
smile
,
and
kiss
,
and
love-token
,
it
will
make
us
follow
our
suit
close
.
7.
Goe
we
about
prayer
as
our
onely
7.
Make
praier
our
only
businesse
.
businesse
,
which
then
wee
have
to
doe
,
ingaging
our selves
to
attend
it
.
Saints
are
spiritual
solicitours
by
their
calling
as
Saints
.
That
which
made
Abraham
so
urgent
in
his
request
,
Gen.
18.
27.
is
this
,
Behold
now
I
have
taken
upon
me
to
speake
to
the
Lord
.
8.
Chide
we
our selves
sadly
,
and
bee
wee
seriously
abased
for
any
sleightinesse
,
8
Chide
our selves
out
of
sleightinesse
in
prayer
.
at
any
time
in
prayer
,
as
the
Prophet
complaining
thereof
:
Isa.
64.
We
have
now
called
upon
thy
name
,
nor
stirred
up
our selves
to
take
hold
of
thee
:
and
Isa.
63.
17.
Why
hast
thou
hardned
our
hearts
from
thy
feare
?
As
Elisha
was
wroth
with
Joash
for
smiting
but
thrice
,
and
then
staying
:
2
Kings
13
18
,
19.
Saying
,
thou
shouldest
now
have
smitten
five
or
six
times
:
or
as
they
did
chide
sleeping
Jonah
,
when
hee
should
have
been
praying
,
Jonah
chap.
1.
6.
Awake
thou
sleeper
,
and
call
upon
thy
God
.
So
chide
we
our
sleighty
spirits
to
awaken
unto
prayer
.
9.
Set
we
the
examples
of
the
most
9
Set
before
us
the
best
examples
of
importunity
in
prayer
.
importunate
suppliants
of
God
before
our
eyes
,
James
5.
17.
Elias
prayed
earnestly
that
it
might
not
raine
,
and
it
rained
not
;
a
very
dullard
will
pluck
up
his
feet
when
he
seeth
how
nimble
his
leaders
are
.
Lastly
,
take
heed
of
all
such
things
as
are
enemies
and
impediments
to
Importunity
Le
ts
to
importunity
in
prayer
.
1
Inordinate
desires
after
other
things
.
in
prayer
.
Such
as
are
inordinate
desires
after
other
things
:
we
cannot
to
any
purpose
follow
severall
suits
at
once
,
in
severall
Courts
:
we
cannot
ply
the
worlds
court
and
Gods
too
.
The
messengers
are
sent
out
another
way
which
should
importune
heaven
,
and
they
cannot
be
here
and
there
too
:
whilst
our
winged
desires
are
hasting
after
other
things
and
booties
,
we
are
slowest
in
moving
heaven-ward
with
wings
as
Angels
.
2.
Immoderate
intentness
even
upon
our
lawful
occasions
:
when
our
spirits
are
2.
Too
much
eagernesse
upon
lawfull
things
or
occasions
.
even
rivited
to
our
occasions
,
they
wil
not
be
easily
got
free
for
prayer
,
they
must
be
even
filed
off
againe
,
no
ordinary
pulling
at
them
will
doe
:
when
we
are
too
too
busy
all
the
day
long
in
speech
with
such
occasions
,
they
will
be
calling
even
in
prayer
for
a
word
with
us
.
3.
Inconsiderate
rovings
of
minde
3
A
wandring
minde
before
.
in
the
interims
betweene
our
praying
seasons
;
when
wee
let
our
fleet
thoughts
flie
hither
and
thither
without
restraint
,
they
will
not
be
so
easily
lured
by
us
and
come
at
our
call
,
to
become
fixed
in
prayer
.
4.
Admission
of
wandring
thoughts
in
prayer
,
and
too
easie
yieldings
to
sleightinesse
4
Distraction
in
prayer
.
therein
;
they
grow
unmannerly
bold
,
when
in
the
least
entertained
.
5.
Resting
in
graces
and
comforts
5
Resting
in
grace
received
.
received
,
in
,
and
by
prayer
:
we
are
sure
to
become
remisse
in
praying
the
next
time
,
if
wee
seed
our
thoughts
too
much
upon
what
we
got
the
last
time
we
prayed
,
or
if
sleighty
once
in
prayer
;
because
secretly
thinking
to
make
amends
the
next
time
,
we
shall
be
then
also
the
more
sleighty
.
6.
Misgiving
Apprehensions
touching
Diffidence
.
God
and
his
grace
;
That
thought
(
Job
21.
15.
)
What
profit
should
we
have
,
if
we
pray
to
him
?
maketh
them
carelesse
of
coming
near
the
Lord
.
A
petitioner
must
needs
be
heartlesse
in
his
suit
,
if
he
think
that
the
King
is
wroth
with
him
.
And
a
beggar
hath
no
minde
to
stand
begging
at
a
known
churles
doore
.
Quest.
To
the
last
querie
:
touching
Quest.
5
the
markes
of
right
and
acceptable
importunity
in
prayer
.
Answ.
I
answer
,
wee
may
discerne
Answ.
our
importunity
in
prayer
to
be
acceptable
,
Marks
of
acceptable
importunity
.
1
Selfe
abasement
in
prayer
.
when
our
importunnity
is
the
importunity
of
a
suppliant
,
of
a
beggar
in
spirit
:
when
it
is
attended
with
much
selfe
abasement
,
as
the
importunate
Canaanite
,
who
looked
upon
her selfe
as
a
dog
.
Matth.
15.
26
,
27.
Truth
Lord
,
yet
the
dogs
take
of
the
crummes
under
the
table
.
Importunate
Abraham
looketh
at
himselfe
as
dust
and
ashes
.
Genesis
18.
27
,
29.
2.
Answ.
When
our
hearts
in
prayer
are
Answ.
2
well
warmed
,
fire
hot
,
then
the
end
of
prayer
,
2
Holy
warm●h
in
prayer
.
fervent
prayer
is
attained
;
when
our
hearts
wax
warme
by
it
,
and
the
meanes
is
acceptably
used
,
then
Gods
ends
in
the
use
thereof
are
attained
.
3.
When
we
are
in
speciall
wise
attent
,
as
to
the
work
wee
are
in
hand
with
,
3
Holy
waiting
for
an
answer
.
so
to
the
successe
thereof
:
as
that
woman
that
besought
Christ
in
an
acceptable
way
of
importunity
:
you
may
see
,
she
lay
at
catch
,
for
she
picketh
out
something
for
her
holy
advantage
,
out
of
even
that
word
which
Christ
let
fall
in
way
of
Answer
:
Matth.
15.
It
is
not
meet
to
take
childrens
bread
,
and
give
it
to
dogs
:
truth
Lord
,
yet
the
dogs
take
of
the
crums
falling
from
their
masters
tables
:
that
prayer
was
full
of
holy
pleas
,
and
so
are
importunate
prayers
.
Psalme
58.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
And
the
Prophet
beleeveth
it
was
acceptable
:
verse
8.
He
will
speak
peace
unto
his
people
:
but
withall
,
he
was
in
a
lifting
posture
after
his
answer
,
I
will
hear
what
God
the
Lord
will
speak
.
4.
When
we
are
as
earnest
and
serious
4
Hearty
prayses
afterward
.
in
returning
praises
for
mercies
received
and
begged
,
as
we
were
in
begging
for
them
.
Luke
17.
12
,
13.
The
Samaritan
among
the
other
leapers
,
he
also
lifted
up
his
voyce
with
them
,
saying
,
Jesus
,
Master
,
have
mercy
on
us
:
and
verse
15
,
16.
he
is
as
earnest
and
loud
in
his
prayses
:
and
one
of
them
,
when
he
saw
he
was
healed
,
turned
back
,
and
with
a
loud
voice
glorified
God
,
and
fell
down
at
Jesus
feet
,
giving
him
thanks
,
and
he
was
a
Samaritane
:
and
verse
19.
Christ
himselfe
justifieth
his
importunity
as
a
fruit
of
his
faith
,
Goe
thy
way
,
thy
faith
hath
made
thee
whole
.
CHAP.
II.
Touching
Opportunity
of
Prayer
.
WE
come
now
to
the
second
thing
included
in
the
Modification
of
this
duty
of
prayer
;
that
it
bee
without
ceasing
.
Namely
,
that
we
pray
opportunely
.
When
Paul
saith
,
that
without
ceasing
,
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
he
had
remembrance
of
Timothy
in
his
prayers
night
and
day
,
2
Tim.
1.
3.
He
meaneth
that
upon
all
occasions
,
and
as
he
had
any
opportunity
,
hee
did
remember
him
in
his
prayers
.
Hee
taketh
all
opportunities
offered
by
the
Lord
to
pray
,
and
omitteth
them
not
;
he
praieth
without
ceasing
.
It
is
then
the
duty
of
all
the
Lords
people
to
pray
opportunely
,
or
to
take
all
holy
opportunities
to
pray
unto
the
Lord
.
For
the
better
handling
of
this
duty
,
consider
these
particulars
,
First
,
that
it
is
seldome
that
any
time
is
unseasonable
for
prayer
.
Secondly
,
that
yet
there
is
a
time
when
the
Lord
will
not
listen
to
prayer
,
no
,
not
of
his
owne
people
.
Thirdly
,
that
in
mercy
the
Lord
useth
to
offer
unto
his
people
opportunities
and
seasons
of
prayer
.
Fourthly
,
that
the
Lords
people
are
bound
to
take
or
improve
all
such
opportunities
of
prayer
.
Touching
the
first
very
briefly
,
that
it
is
Prayer
is
rarely
unseasonable
at
any
time
.
very
rare
that
any
time
is
unseasonable
for
prayer
,
it
appeares
in
this
that
the
Saints
are
injoyned
to
pray
alwayes
;
Luke
21.
36
:
Ephes.
6.
18.
And
this
,
that
the
title
of
God
,
is
to
be
a
God
hearing
prayers
.
Psal.
65.
1
,
2.
O
thou
that
art
hearing
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
prayers
.
He
is
alwayes
hearing
the
prayers
of
some
of
his
people
,
and
ready
to
hear
the
rest
.
Touching
the
second
a
little
more
largely
,
Sometimes
prayer
is
not
so
seasonable
.
that
there
is
a
time
when
the
Lord
will
not
listen
to
prayer
,
no
,
not
of
his
people
;
so
that
praying
at
such
times
,
they
pray
out
of
due
season
.
It
is
not
then
so
fit
a
time
for
them
to
pray
.
As
1.
When
they
are
under
offences
unrepented
1
When
the
persons
praying
are
under
just
offences
.
of
,
Matth.
5.
24.
First
be
reconciled
to
thy
brother
,
and
then
come
and
offer
thy
gift
.
It
is
not
seasonable
for
Jobs
freinds
to
come
to
offer
to
God
,
until
reconciled
to
injured
Job
.
Job
.
42
,
78.
If
we
are
out
with
the
favourites
of
the
King
of
Saints
,
it
is
not
seasonable
to
come
to
the
King
with
petitions
.
It
is
not
a
season
to
seek
peace
with
Christ
the
head
,
when
peace
with
his
members
is
not
sought
.
If
our
heavenly
Father
should
not
hold
off
his
respects
to
childrens
requests
,
who
offend
their
brethren
,
they
would
never
seek
to
be
reconciled
.
2.
When
any
of
them
doe
too
willingly
2
When
under
some
guilt
of
sin
not
actually
repented
of
.
and
contentedly
remaine
under
the
guilt
of
some
known
sinne
against
the
Lord
.
Isai.
1.
15.
When
you
make
many
prayers
I
will
not
heare
,
your
hands
are
full
of
blood
.
ver.
16.
wash
you
,
make
you
cleane
,
put
away
the
evil
of
your
doings
,
&c.
ver.
18.
Come
now
,
and
let
us
reason
together
,
&c.
And
then
onely
it
is
seasonable
to
pray
,
when
wee
lift
up
our
hands
and
hearts
.
Psal.
66.
18.
If
I
regard
iniquity
in
my
heart
,
the
Lord
will
not
hear
my
prayers
.
Josh.
7.
10
,
11.
Wherefore
lyest
thou
thus
upon
thy
face
?
Israel
hath
sinned
.
Job
11.
13
,
14.
If
thou
preparest
thy
heart
,
and
stretchest
out
thy
hand
toward
heaven
,
if
iniquity
be
in
thy
hand
,
put
it
far
away
,
else
all
that
is
to
no
purpose
.
God
heareth
not
sinners
,
(
h.
e.
)
imponitent
ones
.
John
9.
31.
It
is
no
fit
season
for
us
to
goe
a
wooing
to
Christ
,
if
not
clear
of
privy
leagues
with
any
of
our
lusts
;
not
is
it
seasonable
to
trade
with
the
Lord
in
prayer
,
if
we
have
any
kind
of
traffique
with
his
proclaimed
enemies
.
3.
When
wee
are
under
any
special
3
When
under
special
hurries
of
lusts
.
power
of
passions
and
distempers
,
and
(
as
then
not
seeing
the
sinne
of
them
)
to
lift
up
wrathfull
hands
is
unacceptable
,
and
so
unseasonable
.
1
Tim.
2.
3.
Lift
up
pure
hands
without
wrath
.
It
is
not
seasonable
to
offer
up
our
sacrifice
with
such
common
,
yea
,
wild-fire
.
Such
leaven
of
wrath
and
malice
is
apt
to
sowre
our
very
Mincah
;
and
maketh
it
come
as
out
of
due
season
.
Such
was
the
petition
of
James
and
John
to
Christ
,
Lu.
9.
54
,
55.
Wilt
thou
that
wee
command
fire
to
come
down
from
heaven
to
consume
them
?
Such
were
Jobs
petitions
,
Job
3.
from
verse
3.
to
verse
11.
Such
was
that
of
Jonah
,
chap.
4.
3.
Take
away
my
life
from
me
.
Look
as
it
is
in
a
strong
blustring
time
,
knocks
at
the
doore
are
scarce
heard
▪
if
at
all
;
so
is
it
here
;
the
noyse
of
our
distempers
outsoundeth
the
voice
of
our
knockings
in
such
like
prayers
.
It
were
better
to
pause
a
while
till
the
blustering
noise
be
abated
.
And
as
Revel.
9.
1
,
3.
Silence
was
made
a
while
before
that
the
holy
incense
was
offered
;
so
should
it
bee
here
.
4.
When
our
heads
and
hearts
are
over-full
,
4
When
under
hurries
of
occasions
.
and
even
sore
charged
with
carnal
occasions
and
inordinate
thoughts
about
them
,
it
is
not
so
seasonable
to
go
abruptly
from
such
a
crowd
and
throng
into
the
holy
presence
of
the
Lord
without
some
pause
.
It
is
most
unseasonable
to
enter
upon
so
holy
a
discourse
with
God
,
with
so
many
batlers
attending
us
,
when
there
should
be
but
one
speaker
.
Eccles.
5
,
1
,
2
,
3.
Such
rashnesse
is
irregular
,
and
therefore
unseasonable
,
such
a
foolish
seekers
prayer
will
be
no
better
then
a
dreame
arising
from
multitude
of
businesse
stuffed
with
multiplicity
of
unseasonable
impertinent
,
and
independent
expressions
.
5.
When
we
come
to
pray
in
remediless
5
When
praying
in
remediless
cases
.
cases
,
or
for
persons
past
recovery
.
Jer.
11.
14
Pray
not
for
this
people
,
for
I
will
not
hear
them
when
they
cry
unto
me
for
their
trouble
.
1
Sam.
16.
1.
How
long
wilt
thou
cry
for
Saul
,
seeing
I
have
rejected
him
.
6.
When
wee
will
be
praying
at
such
6
When
praying
whilst
other
ordinances
cal
for
our
attendance
.
times
wherein
other
ordinances
doe
call
for
our
attendance
.
As
when
we
will
be
praying
at
home
,
when
we
should
rather
bee
in
the
publick
assembly
,
or
praying
in
our
closets
,
when
religious
family-exercise
requires
our
presence
.
Now
let
us
consider
of
prayer-seasons
Most
seasonable
to
pray
.
offered
by
the
Lord
,
which
hee
requireth
us
to
take
.
These
opportunities
are
either
generall
or
special
.
The
general
opportunity
1
When
God
is
near
us
:
more
generally
by
his
word
.
of
prayer
,
is
that
general
Season
of
grace
held
forth
in
the
offers
of
the
dispensations
of
the
Gospel
.
Isa.
1.
5
,
6.
Seek
him
whilest
he
may
be
found
.
Whilst
God
may
be
found
,
it
is
a
season
to
seek
him
.
Isai.
21
12.
If
you
will
inquire
,
returne
,
come
.
Whilst
the
Prophets
incourage
to
come
,
't
is
a
season
to
inquire
.
Our
calling
and
cry
is
but
the
echo
of
the
Lords
call
.
Psal.
27.
8.
When
thou
saidst
,
seek
my
face
;
my
heart
answered
,
thy
face
Lord
will
I
seek
Its
the
season
of
the
echo
to
wait
upon
the
voice
;
a
demand
of
grace
upon
a
former
offer
of
it
,
it
s
very
seasonable
.
This
blessed
day
work
is
most
sutable
to
the
day
time
of
the
Gospel
and
grace
of
God
.
But
besides
this
general
opportunity
,
there
are
some
more
special
praying
seasons
,
Ps.
31.
8.
For
this
shal
every
one
that
is
godly
pray
unto
thee
in
a
finding
time
(
as
it
is
in
the
Hebrew
)
.
As
bountifull
Princes
have
their
,
so
the
Lord
hath
his
special
seasons
for
petitioners
to
come
in
with
their
suits
,
and
have
each
their
dayes
of
audience
.
Our
blessed
Father
hath
his
set
dayes
of
paying
to
each
child
his
portion
of
mercy
&
blessing
upon
demand
and
suit
for
it
.
Now
these
special
seasons
of
prayer
are
of
three
sorts
.
1.
When
God
in
special
sort
is
near
to
us
.
Or
secondly
,
we
in
special
sort
near
to
him
.
Or
thirdly
,
in
case
of
emergencies
or
special
necessities
calling
for
speedy
help
.
First
when
God
in
special
is
near
to
1
When
more
specially
God
is
near
us
,
●A
us
,
then
call
upon
him
while
he
is
near
.
Is
.
55.
6.
The
Lord
as
our
gracious
king
goeth
his
holy
progresse
,
and
now
he
is
nearer
this
people
,
and
such
and
such
subjects
;
and
now
againe
he
is
nearer
to
others
:
Let
each
accordingly
take
and
observe
their
particular
seasons
of
holy
approaches
to
him
with
their
suits
.
If
the
loadstone
be
near
,
the
very
iron
moveth
;
the
approaches
of
the
Lord
to
us
,
have
,
or
should
have
this
holy
magnetical
attractive
vertue
to
draw
us
near
to
him
in
Prayer
.
1.
Now
the
Lord
is
thus
in
special
2
By
some
special
act
of
mercy
.
sort
near
to
us
,
by
some
special
mercy
vouchsafed
to
us
,
as
when
answering
to
former
prayer
or
the
like
.
Psal.
34.
18.
The
Lord
is
nigh
to
them
that
are
of
a
broken
heart
.
Yea
,
but
wherein
,
or
whereby
doth
he
shew
that
he
is
nigh
to
them
?
It
followeth
,
He
saveth
such
as
be
of
a
contrite
spirit
.
Gods
ordering
some
special
favour
to
his
people
by
his
providence
is
called
his
visiting
of
his
people
.
The
Saints
repairing
to
the
Lord
with
earnest
fervent
Prayer
,
is
called
their
visiting
of
the
Lord
.
Isai.
26.
16.
Lord
in
trouble
have
they
visited
thee
;
how
?
tbey
have
powred
out
a
prayer
to
thee
,
&c.
When
God
first
beginneth
to
give
us
a
gracious
visit
,
it
is
seasonable
and
sutable
for
us
to
give
him
prayer-visits
.
Exod.
33.
17.
And
the
Lord
said
unto
Moses
,
I
will
do
this
thing
also
which
thou
hast
spoken
,
verse
18.
And
Moses
sayd
,
I
beseech
thee
shew
me
thy
glory
.
Moses
made
Gods
time
of
giving
to
bee
his
opportunity
of
begging
mercy
.
If
ever
the
Saints
hearts
are
filled
with
love
,
it
is
when
they
partake
of
manifest
tokens
of
the
Lords
love
to
them
;
and
if
ever
it
be
a
season
of
this
friendly
talking
with
God
,
or
praying
,
't
is
then
,
when
in
such
a
friendly
frame
.
Psal.
116.
1.
I
love
the
Lord
because
he
hath
heard
my
voice
.
And
verse
2.
therefore
will
I
call
upon
him
,
or
speak
lovingly
to
him
.
Words
spoken
to
God
in
love
,
or
from
love
to
him
,
come
the
most
seasonably
,
for
they
are
ever
well
taken
,
they
are
taken
in
love
by
the
Lord
.
When
the
Lord
in
his
providence
bestoweth
upon
his
people
something
whereon
the
image
of
his
special
favour
is
instamped
,
it
is
a
time
in
special
to
acknowledge
the
Lord
by
prayer
,
as
praying
is
called
,
Prov.
3.
6.
In
all
thy
ways
acknowledge
him
,
even
by
prayer
of
faith
.
Secondly
,
the
Lord
is
thus
near
to
us
by
2
By
special
motions
of
his
spirit
.
any
special
motions
of
the
spirit
,
especially
such
as
put
us
upon
prayer
;
when
the
Lord
doth
inwardly
speak
,
even
to
our
hearts
such
like
words
,
as
Isai.
43.
11.
Ask
of
me
touching
my
sons
and
daughters
,
and
concerning
the
work
of
my
hands
command
ye
me
,
or
when
Christ
by
his
spirit
saith
to
our
hearts
,
as
sometimes
he
did
to
them
by
word
of
mouth
.
Joh.
16.
23
,
24.
Hitherto
yee
have
asked
nothing
:
Ask
that
your
joy
may
bee
full
.
Or
as
hee
said
to
his
people
,
Cant.
2.
14.
Let
me
heare
thy
voice
,
for
it
is
sweet
;
it
is
now
a
time
to
speak
to
the
Lord
,
that
we
seeme
not
to
slight
him
.
When
thou
saidst
,
(
namely
,
by
the
spirit
inwardly
as
well
as
by
the
word
outwardly
)
seek
my
Psal.
27.
8.
face
;
my
heart
answered
,
thy
face
Lord
will
I
seek
.
If
that
holy
motion
to
Solomon
,
1
Kings
3.
5
,
9.
Ask
what
I
shall
give
to
thee
,
&c.
made
even
a
sleeping-time
,
a
supplicating-time
;
much
more
may
holy
motions
of
God
this
way
,
make
our
waking-times
,
our
wrestling
seasons
.
Such
drops
of
a
spirit
of
prayer
are
handsells
and
pledges
of
large
powring
out
of
that
spirit
upon
us
,
if
thankfully
received
and
improved
.
Zach.
12.
Such
solliciting
directions
given
us
from
the
Lord
,
argue
that
assuredly
it
is
both
a
praying
and
speeding
time
.
If
the
Lord
prepare
the
heart
,
if
he
fit
it
,
and
put
it
upon
prayer
,
teach
it
how
to
pray
,
He
surely
boweth
the
eare
to
heare
.
Psal.
10.
17.
It
is
Esthers
time
to
ask
,
when
King
Ahasuerus
himselfe
putteth
her
upon
it
;
What
is
thy
petition
?
and
it
shall
be
granted
thee
;
and
thy
request
?
it
shall
be
performed
.
Esther
7.
2.
So
is
it
here
.
And
let
none
abuse
this
to
strengthen
any
fond
Grindletonian
conceit
,
that
we
must
never
pray
till
wee
find
the
spirit
first
moving
us
to
it
.
It
is
our
opportunity
indeed
of
prayer
when
the
spirit
moveth
thereto
,
but
not
the
onely
season
of
prayer
,
as
wee
have
in
part
shewed
,
and
must
further
mention
other
seasons
thereof
as
well
as
that
.
Wee
must
sometimes
pray
,
that
we
may
pray
,
and
when
as
we
are
apt
to
judge
our selves
,
that
wee
are
most
unfit
to
pray
,
then
to
pray
that
wee
may
become
fit
to
pray
.
As
by
speaking
men
are
fitted
to
speak
,
by
running
to
runne
,
by
wrestling
to
wrestle
,
by
labouring
to
labour
.
Thirdly
,
he
is
thus
near
us
by
some
special
2
By
some
special
promises
made
ours
.
word
of
his
mouth
,
especially
by
some
gracious
promise
spoken
and
manifested
to
us
;
and
that
also
is
a
special
season
for
prayer
.
2
Sam.
7.
27.
For
thou
O
Lord
God
hast
revealed
to
thy
servant
,
saying
,
I
will
build
thee
an
house
,
therefore
hath
thy
servant
found
in
his
heart
to
pray
unto
thee
.
It
s
a
season
of
this
holy
talking
with
God
,
when
he
first
enters
speech
with
us
by
some
such
words
of
his
grace
.
It
s
seasonable
to
open
our
mouths
wide
,
and
receive
grace
and
peace
when
the
Lord
setteth
open
any
such
golden
pipe
of
both
as
is
the
Promise
:
the
Gospel
is
in
every
part
of
it
,
the
ministration
of
the
spirit
,
2
Cor.
13.
8.
and
of
life
,
verse
6.
and
of
faith
.
Rom.
10
8.
and
of
peace
.
Esai.
57.
19.
The
words
of
Gods
grace
pacifie
and
still
the
tumults
in
the
soul
,
and
inlarge
and
quicken
the
heart
.
Now
if
ever
it
bee
a
season
to
speak
to
the
Lord
in
praier
,
it
is
when
unmannerly
distempers
,
(
which
too
often
silence
us
at
best
)
retreat
,
and
are
put
to
silence
,
and
when
our
hearts
are
set
at
an
holy
liberty
to
powre
out
themselves
before
the
Lord
.
Fourthly
,
the
Lord
is
near
his
people
4
By
some
fatherly
correction
.
when
he
visits
or
afflicteth
them
.
What
shal
I
answer
him
when
he
visits
(
or
afflicts
?
)
Job
31.
14.
and
Job
7.
18.
What
is
man
that
thou
shouldest
visit
him
?
The
Lord
is
then
near
to
us
to
try
us
,
to
take
an
account
of
our
wayes
,
to
correct
our
mis-doings
to
observe
how
we
carry
it
under
affliction
,
to
comfort
and
support
us
in
affliction
,
to
sanctifie
affliction
to
us
,
and
to
save
and
deliver
us
out
of
the
same
,
and
therefore
in
special
sort
it
is
seasonable
to
cry
unto
him
,
and
to
ask
a
correcting
father
forgivenesse
.
Jam.
5.
15.
If
any
be
afflicted
,
let
him
pray
.
Psal.
50.
15.
Call
upon
me
in
the
day
of
trouble
,
and
I
will
heare
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
glorifie
me
.
God
doth
then
speak
to
us
by
his
rods
,
Micah
69.
It
is
therefore
seasonable
then
to
answer
him
in
our
praiers
,
If
ever
a
gracious
heart
bee
humble
,
sensible
,
serious
and
lively
,
it
is
then
when
in
affliction
,
when
in
the
fire
.
Such
a
time
of
pangs
is
a
time
of
crying
out
to
the
Lord
;
when
God
visiteth
Saints
by
affliction
,
it
is
seasonable
for
them
to
visit
him
with
prayers
:
Isai.
26.
16.
Lord
in
trouble
have
they
visited
thee
,
they
powred
out
a
prayer
to
thee
when
thy
chastning
was
upon
them
.
5.
The
Lord
is
near
to
us
by
some
special
deliverance
out
of
affliction
:
this
is
5
By
some
special
deliverance
.
likewise
the
Lords
visiting
time
when
hee
cometh
to
see
us
,
Zeph.
2.
7.
For
the
Lord
their
God
shall
visit
them
,
and
save
them
from
their
captivity
.
If
God
wil
thus
visit
his
vine
,
the
people
of
God
look
at
themselves
as
ingaged
to
call
upon
him
,
Psal.
80.
14.
18.
compared
.
Behold
,
visit
this
thy
vine
,
quicken
us
,
so
will
we
call
upon
thee
.
When
the
winter
of
the
Churches
afflictions
and
captivity
is
over
,
Christ
expecteth
to
heare
his
Churches
voice
in
prayer
.
Cant.
2.
10
,
14.
Zach.
13.
9.
I
will
bring
that
third
part
through
fire
,
and
they
shall
call
upon
me
.
A
person
newly
delivered
out
of
this
pit
,
Job
33.
24
,
36.
Hee
shall
pray
unto
God
,
and
he
will
be
favourable
unto
him
.
Little
do
Christians
,
sharing
in
a
time
of
the
Lords
clemency
and
pity
,
in
their
deliverance
from
sick-bed
,
and
other
notable
hazards
of
life
and
livelyhoods
,
know
,
what
a
fair
opportunity
they
have
now
in
their
hands
to
speak
for
further
mercy
,
so
as
to
speed
;
and
how
much
they
lose
if
they
grow
slighty
or
negligent
in
improving
such
an
importunity
of
praier
,
when
if
ever
,
praying
dispositions
stir
afresh
in
them
.
6.
God
is
thus
near
us
when
his
time
6
By
accomplishing
his
promises
actually
.
of
special
promises
draweth
near
.
Then
Gods
Faithfulnesse
,
Immutability
,
Almightinesse
begin
to
come
into
our
very
views
.
And
it
is
a
season
then
for
us
in
our
prayers
to
goe
out
and
meet
the
Lord
.
Jer.
29.
12.
Then
shall
ye
call
on
me
,
and
ye
shall
goe
and
pray
unto
me
,
and
I
will
hearken
unto
you
then
▪
When
?
verse
10.
When
the
seventy
years
shall
be
accomplished
at
Babylon
,
I
will
visit
you
,
and
performe
my
good
pleasure
towards
you
,
and
then
shall
you
call
upon
me
.
Dan.
9.
2
,
3.
I
Daniel
understood
by
Bookes
the
number
of
the
years
whereof
the
word
of
the
Lord
came
to
Jeremiah
the
Prophet
,
that
hee
would
accomplish
seventy
years
in
this
desolation
of
Jerusalem
;
and
I
set
my
face
unto
the
Lord
to
seek
by
prayer
and
supplication
.
Such
a
time
is
a
speeding-time
,
for
so
verse
23.
At
the
beginning
of
thy
supplications
the
commandement
came
forth
:
and
therefore
the
fittest
season
for
prayer
.
A
fair
day
may
well
be
expected
to
ensue
,
when
the
Saints
are
,
so
early
at
this
work
of
prayer
,
even
as
soon
as
any
morning
beam
of
divine
righteousnesse
begins
to
break
forth
.
And
surely
,
such
a
time
is
this
very
present
time
,
when
if
ever
,
now
it
is
a
season
of
frequent
and
servent
praying
.
When
the
Lord
is
coming
out
in
view
to
accomplish
his
great
designs
of
grace
to
his
churches
,
and
vengeance
to
Antichrist
and
his
abettors
.
When
his
wondrous
workes
in
our
native
land
,
and
the
neighbour-nations
doe
declare
that
his
name
is
near
.
A
second
speciall
season
of
prayer
is
,
Secondly
,
when
we
are
near
to
God
.
As.
when
we
are
neere
to
the
Lord
(
There
being
times
when
we
are
far
off
from
God
.
)
True
it
is
,
that
all
the
Saints
are
alwayes
neere
unto
the
Lord
,
in
respect
of
their
reconciliation
wrought
by
Christ
,
and
their
Union
with
Christ
,
God-man
,
and
the
like
.
Yet
are
there
differences
of
their
1
By
some
speciall
ingagement
.
actuall
neernesse
to
the
Lord
in
many
other
respects
,
as
might
be
shewed
in
sundry
particulars
.
Let
us
instance
only
in
two
or
three
branches
of
this
holy
neernesse
of
ours
to
God
.
Which
are
severall
opportunities
of
prayer
.
Wee
are
neere
to
God
by
some
solemne
engagement
,
whether
more
publickly
or
secretly
plighted
before
the
Lord
.
Thus
Israel
Psal.
148.
14.
was
a
people
neere
to
the
Lord
.
And
what
Nation
is
there
so
great
(
said
Moses
Deut.
4.
7.
)
unto
whom
God
is
so
neer
,
as
the
Lord
our
God
is
neer
to
us
in
all
that
wee
call
unto
him
for
?
Jer.
30.
21.
I
will
cause
him
to
draw
neere
,
and
he
shall
approach
to
me
:
for
who
is
this
that
engagaged
his
heart
to
approach
unto
me
saith
the
Lord
?
Secondly
,
wee
are
neere
to
God
,
2
By
some
choice
reforming
work
.
when
upon
any
worke
of
Reformation
of
speciall
enormities
in
our selves
or
others
,
which
alienates
them
or
us
from
the
Lord
.
Zealous-reforming-rulers
,
whose
hearts
stand
bent
,
as
much
as
in
them
lieth
,
to
reduce
the
Church
to
its
Primitive
purity
and
perfection
,
they
are
said
in
that
respect
also
,
as
well
as
others
,
to
engage
themselves
to
approach
to
the
Lord
.
Jer.
30.
20
,
21.
compared
.
So
zealous
reforming
Asa
,
and
others
joyning
with
him
in
that
work
,
are
said
to
be
with
God
.
2
Chron.
14.
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
and
15.
2
,
7
,
8.
compared
.
So
those
zealous
friends
of
Christ
that
set
themselves
against
the
Babylonish
whore
,
and
her
abominations
,
are
said
to
bee
with
Christ
.
Revel.
17.
14.
And
surely
as
they
are
with
him
,
so
he
is
that
while
with
them
,
as
he
said
.
2
Chron.
15.
2.
The
Lord
is
with
you
whilst
you
are
with
him
.
And
there
being
such
neernesse
'twixt
them
and
God
,
then
surely
is
it
a
choice
season
of
speaking
with
God
in
prayer
.
For
indeed
't
is
a
choice
speeding
time
,
as
the
Prophet
there
addeth
.
And
if
you
seek
him
,
he
will
be
found
of
you
.
Isa.
1.
16
,
17
,
18.
Wash
you
,
make
you
cleane
,
&c.
Come
now
and
let
us
reason
together
:
it
is
the
fittest
time
to
offer
up
this
holy
incense
of
prayer
in
these
fiery-zealous-times
;
and
to
plead
with
the
Lord
when
make-bate
and
alienating
sinnes
are
removed
.
Thus
godly
Nehemiah
taketh
such
an
opportunity
for
prayer
,
Nehem.
13.
14.
22.
29.
31.
Remember
me
ô
my
God
for
good
.
When
the
graces
of
the
spirit
have
been
stirring
in
one
good
work
,
they
are
the
fittest
to
be
imployed
in
another
.
And
when
we
have
been
doing
for
God
,
if
we
take
the
advantage
of
time
and
of
our
hearts
to
speak
to
him
,
he
will
be
doing
for
us
;
if
wee
give
any
thing
to
him
,
he
will
assuredly
give
us
something
that
is
better
if
we
ask
it
.
3.
A
third
special
season
of
prayer
is
,
3
When
in
extremities
▪
As
in
case
of
when
any
special
extremities
and
urgencies
are
upon
us
.
Prayer
being
one
of
our
last
meanes
to
bee
used
for
attaining
succour
from
God
;
and
our
very
extremities
having
their
cry
in
the
eares
of
the
Lord
,
it
will
be
most
seasonable
that
wee
joyne
our
lips
with
theirs
,
that
they
make
together
the
lowder
and
more
prevailing
out-cry
.
It
s
meetest
for
us
then
to
goe
a
begging
to
the
door
of
Grace
,
when
in
such
extreame
necessities
.
God
accounts
the
time
of
our
extremities
in
asking
,
to
bee
his
opportunities
of
hearing
and
helping
.
Let
us
instance
in
these
foure
cases
.
First
,
in
case
of
intricacies
of
providence
1
Intrecacies
of
providence
.
which
meerly
concerns
our selves
or
others
.
Now
in
such
cases
of
riddles
of
providence
,
Prayer
is
most
seasonable
,
being
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
usual
Hebrew
word
for
Prayer
,
a
repaire
to
the
Lord
for
inquiry
,
or
for
his
sentence
in
a
case
of
controversie
.
Rebekah
found
by
experience
that
her
going
thus
to
God
to
inquire
in
that
difficulty
was
very
opportune
.
Gen.
25.
22
,
23.
The
Lord
interprets
to
her
the
meaning
of
that
unwonted
struggling
of
twinnes
in
her
womb
.
David
when
to
remove
his
habitation
,
and
yet
not
knowing
whither
,
findes
this
inquiry
seasonable
,
by
his
answer
;
Go
unto
Hebron
.
2
Sam.
2.
1.
when
that
sad
affliction
was
on
David
and
his
people
,
and
the
particular
cause
unknowne
,
this
inquiry
came
in
season
,
and
made
discovery
wherefore
the
famine
had
been
so
long
upon
them
,
2
Sam.
23.
1.
Asaph
doth
but
goe
into
the
Sanctuary
,
and
then
all
his
hard
questions
about
the
reasons
of
the
wickeds
prosperity
are
answered
,
and
all
that
cloud
on
his
mind
scattered
.
Ps.
73.
17.
Vntil
I
went
into
the
Sanctuary
,
and
then
I
understood
their
end
,
&c.
Secondly
,
in
case
of
some
masterly
distempers
gaining
upon
us
,
and
we
know
not
2
By
masterly
distempers
.
how
to
redresse
the
same
,
though
we
sadly
mourne
under
it
.
Such
a
time
of
need
is
a
time
of
speeding
in
seeking
for
answerable
help
at
the
throne
of
grace
.
Heb.
4.
15
,
16.
compared
.
When
any
lust
begins
to
grow
more
seditious
against
the
Lord
Jesus
.
When
it
becometh
more
head-strong
against
his
sacred
Majesty
,
and
will
not
be
curb'd
by
all
our
expressions
of
shame
and
sorrow
,
and
detestation
,
and
defiance
of
it
;
it
is
high
time
to
draw
a
solemne
petition
to
our
gracious
King
,
to
take
some
effectuall
order
to
suppresse
it
.
3.
In
case
of
some
weighty
service
of
God
,
3
Difficult
service
.
which
we
look
at
as
above
our
strength
.
Now
must
young
Solomon
,
that
thinks
himselfe
but
a
child
for
such
imployment
,
ask
of
God
.
1
Kings
3.
5
,
6
,
7
,
&c.
4.
In
case
of
greatest
danger
impendings
4
Danger
impending
.
as
when
,
Yet
forty
dayes
and
Niniveh
shall
be
destroyed
.
Jonah
3.
4.
Now
(
if
ever
)
poor
Ninivites
must
call
mightily
to
the
Lord
:
and
verse
10.
God
saw
their
works
,
and
repented
him
of
the
evil
.
Exod.
32.
10.
Gods
hand
is
up
against
Israel
with
his
slaughtering
weapon
;
Now
pray
Moses
,
or
never
;
and
he
did
so
,
v.
11
,
14.
God
repented
of
that
evill
also
.
Touching
the
last
particular
,
that
wee
are
bound
to
take
these
opportunities
of
prayer
,
it
is
undenyable
,
we
are
bound
to
pray
without
ceasing
,
and
therefore
to
bee
taking
all
opportunities
to
pray
.
And
wherefore
else
doth
the
Lord
put
such
a
talent
of
opportunity
of
Motives
.
prayer
into
our
hands
,
but
that
he
expecteth
the
faithful
,
and
fruitful
improvement
thereof
to
be
made
by
us
?
or
else
he
will
assuredly
take
his
time
to
expresse
his
displeasure
against
us
,
for
so
grosse
a
neglect
of
his
grace
,
and
of
our
own
souls
advantage
.
But
that
we
may
be
quickned
up
to
pray
opportunely
,
or
to
take
all
opportunities
of
prayer
.
Consider
,
1.
That
opportunity
is
the
very
cream
and
This
Opportunity
is
the
best
,
and
all
of
Time
.
flower
,
and
spirits
,
yea
,
the
very
All
of
time
.
Hence
this
,
Pray
continually
,
(
i.
e.
)
opportunely
:
he
that
prayes
as
oft
as
he
hath
opportunity
,
prayeth
alwayes
.
2.
That
opportunity
of
asking
offered
2
'T
is
an
ingagement
to
the
Lord
to
hear
.
by
the
Lord
,
doth
(
as
I
may
say
)
ingage
the
Lord
to
answer
.
Why
should
the
Lord
set
out
such
almes-dayes
,
and
audiencedayes
,
and
some
way
signifie
it
to
his
people
,
if
hee
meant
not
to
heare
and
help
them
?
Friends
in
such
a
case
stand
upon
their
credit
,
if
they
appoint
times
to
meet
,
and
to
entertaine
a
friendly
discourse
with
their
friends
,
they
are
not
wont
to
faile
them
;
so
here
opportunity
of
asking
given
us
by
the
Lord
,
it
imboldneth
us
to
ask
,
and
to
expect
a
seasonable
answer
.
3.
That
opportunity
of
Prayer
,
it
3
It
is
the
grace
and
beauty
of
prayer
.
doth
grace
and
beautifie
our
Prayers
.
As
every
thing
else
is
beautifull
in
its
season
.
Eccles.
3.
11.
So
is
Prayer
in
its
season
;
opportunity
is
a
wheele
to
the
chariot
of
prayer
,
which
safely
,
strongly
,
and
swiftly
carryeth
it
in
before
the
Lord
.
A
word
spoken
in
season
to
men
,
is
(
in
the
Hebrew
phrase
)
a
word
spoken
upon
the
wheeles
.
Prov.
25.
11.
So
is
it
in
these
words
spoken
to
the
Lord
in
their
season
:
yea
,
opportunity
helpeth
to
carry
our
praier
also
in
an
holy
state
before
the
Lord
,
as
upon
a
royall
Chariot-wheele
.
Opportunity
of
Prayer
greatly
furthers
their
acceptance
in
Christ
.
These
fruits
of
our
lips
also
are
then
best
,
and
most
welcome
to
the
Lord
,
when
brought
forth
in
their
season
.
4
It
useth
to
succeed
well
.
4.
That
seasonable
prayer
is
ever
speeding
prayer
.
Psal.
5.
13.
My
voice
shalt
thou
hear
in
the
morning
:
namely
,
praying
in
the
season
of
prayer
.
5.
That
opportunity
of
seeking
,
and
5
It
is
beg'd
for
us
by
Christ
.
getting
grace
by
prayer
,
and
other
means
,
is
begged
for
us
by
Christ
.
In
an
acceptable
time
have
I
heard
thee
,
as
saith
the
blessed
Father
to
the
Mediatour
,
Isai.
49.
8.
And
thence
it
is
that
the
members
of
this
head
of
the
Church
have
any
such
time
of
acceptance
.
2
Cor.
6.
2.
For
hee
saith
,
in
an
acceptable
time
have
I
heard
thee
.
Now
is
the
acceptable
time
.
6.
That
great
will
bee
our
disadvantage
,
by
letting
such
holy
opportunities
of
Prayer
slip
;
for
besides
the
losse
of
such
jewels
,
and
of
what
wee
might
have
gained
by
trading
with
the
same
,
our
spirits
will
come
to
bee
very
much
straitned
,
and
hardned
,
as
sad
experience
in
the
Saints
themselves
witnesseth
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
Constancy
in
Prayer
.
WE
come
now
to
the
third
and
last
thing
held
forth
in
the
modification
of
the
practise
of
this
duty
of
prayer
,
that
it
be
without
ceasing
,
(
i.
e.
)
Indesinently
,
or
constantly
.
It
is
then
our
duty
to
pray
indesinently
,
or
constantly
.
Now
for
this
,
Consider
,
1.
What
it
is
to
pray
indesinently
,
or
T●
pray
constantly
is
,
1.
Not
to
give
out
from
prayer
.
constantly
,
or
what
is
implyed
in
it
?
and
why
we
must
so
pray
?
and
then
make
we
one
briefe
Use
of
it
.
Touching
the
first
:
To
pray
indesinently
or
constantly
is
,
Not
to
give
out
from
praying
:
not
to
let
God
alone
untill
hee
doe
blesse
us
,
To
pray
and
not
to
faint
,
Luke
18.
1.
Not
to
give
God
rest
,
Esa.
62.
61.
To
look
to
him
in
prayer
,
untill
he
shew
us
mercy
,
Psal.
123.
1
,
2.
Quest.
May
any
true
childe
of
God
give
off
prayer
for
a
season
?
Quest.
Answ.
Yea
verily
:
Gods
own
dear
Saints
may
be
weary
in
praying
,
though
Answ.
1
not
so
weary
of
prayer
.
The
duty
it selfe
is
to
them
very
desirable
,
in
it selfe
:
but
the
discouragements
may
be
such
in
tempted
times
,
that
they
may
be
even
afraid
to
goe
to
God
,
to
seek
his
face
sometimes
.
Psal.
6.
6.
I
am
weary
with
my
groaning
,
and
69.
3.
Godly
ones
may
give
out
from
prayer
for
a
little
season
.
I
am
weary
of
my
crying
,
yet
hee
gave
not
off
wholly
,
or
not
long
,
verse
13.
But
as
for
me
,
my
prayer
is
unto
thee
.
If
they
give
out
for
a
spurt
from
solemn
Prayer
,
they
cease
not
to
be
darting
up
ejaculatory
prayers
.
Jonah
2.
4.
I
sayd
I
am
cast
out
of
thy
sight
,
yet
will
I
looke
unto
thy
holy
Temple
.
When
God
in
deserted
times
seemeth
to
turne
his
back
upon
his
Saints
,
or
they
through
distrust
,
and
distempers
are
as
if
turning
their
back
upon
him
,
yet
they
give
many
of
these
love-casts
of
the
eyes
of
their
souls
towards
God
;
desires
will
be
ever
and
anon
stepping
out
of
such
a
gracious
heart
to
look
after
the
Lord
.
That
holy
fire
within
the
heart
albeit
it
blazeth
not
out
,
yet
will
be
ever
and
anon
sending
out
these
sparks
.
There
are
times
wherein
the
Saints
are
so
spiritually
sick
of
sinne
and
of
temptations
,
that
their
very
speech
faileth
them
;
even
they
have
their
spiritual
swounds
and
may
lye
a
while
speechlesse
,
yet
either
they
are
making
these
holy
signes
in
their
fainting
fits
,
or
some
of
this
holy
breath
is
stirring
.
If
Hezekiah
cannot
speak
out
in
solemne
prayer
,
yet
can
he
chatter
,
and
make
these
shorter
holy
mutterings
of
his
heart
,
and
these
dove
like
moanes
of
his
spirit
.
Isai.
38.
14.
I
am
oppressed
,
O
Lord
undertake
for
me
.
Quest.
How
cometh
it
to
passe
that
any
Quest:
such
sad
silence
or
speechlesnesse
in
respect
of
solemn
Prayer
,
doth
at
any
time
,
or
for
any
shorter
space
befall
Gods
owne
people
?
Answ.
Sometimes
through
some
dangerous
fall
into
some
heinous
sin
:
as
other
speech
is
sometimes
lost
by
bodily
falls
,
so
is
this
by
such
spiritual
falls
.
So
David
after
his
2
By
reason
of
sad
falls
.
great
fall
into
the
sinnes
of
murder
and
adultery
,
lay
speechlesse
in
this
respect
for
a
while
,
Psal.
32.
3.
When
I
kept
silence
my
bones
waxed
old
;
so
do
dangerous
declinings
and
backslidings
in
religion
occasion
some
Backsliding
.
temporary
cessation
of
solemne
prayer
:
hence
Isai
43.
22.
Thou
hast
not
called
upon
me
O
Jacob
,
but
hast
been
weary
of
me
O
Israel
.
So
Isai.
64.
7.
There
is
none
that
calleth
upon
thy
name
,
that
stirreth
up
himselfe
to
take
hold
of
thee
.
Great
guilt
breedeth
great
horrour
and
great
despondency
of
mind
and
heart
,
which
with
unbeliefe
blending
it selfe
,
causeth
poor
Christians
even
to
give
off
prayer
in
their
desperate
fits
.
Look
as
Heathen
Tully
said
to
his
brother
,
I
would
pray
to
the
Gods
for
those
things
,
but
that
they
have
given
over
to
hear
my
prayers
:
or
as
desperate
Saul
,
perceiving
Strength
of
unbelief
.
God
answereth
him
no
more
,
will
goe
to
him
no
more
to
inquire
,
1
Sam.
28.
So
it
is
thus
far
forth
with
the
Saints
;
so
far
as
desperate
dispondencies
grow
upon
them
,
and
represent
the
Lord
to
their
souls
as
all
justice
,
they
dare
not
come
to
him
in
these
fits
.
Sometimes
they
pore
too
much
upon
discouragements
,
which
they
meet
with
in
Discouragements
.
prayer
,
within
themselves
also
:
as
that
they
pray
with
so
many
distempers
and
distractions
intermixed
,
and
with
so
little
life
,
or
liberty
of
spirit
,
or
comfort
,
or
quiet
,
or
faith
,
or
good
successe
,
and
the
like
,
that
as
good
never
a
whit
,
as
never
the
better
,
and
they
are
even
loth
sometimes
to
goe
apart
to
pray
.
And
sometimes
Christians
fall
into
some
such
errours
touching
prayer
,
Errours
.
as
for
a
time
doe
take
them
off
from
it
,
imagining
that
God
being
a
spirit
must
be
worshipped
only
in
spirit
and
truth
,
and
so
not
by
any
bodily
worship
.
That
bodily
exercise
even
in
prayer
profiteth
not
;
that
all
outward
forms
of
worship
are
abolished
.
The
Christians
must
have
some
immediate
light
of
the
spirit
,
and
unwonted
suggestions
putting
them
upon
prayer
,
if
at
any
time
they
doe
set
upon
prayer
,
if
at
any
time
they
doe
set
upon
prayer
.
These
and
sundry
like
delusive
principles
,
too
rife
in
these
latter
dayes
,
make
too
great
and
too
long
interruptions
with
too
many
hopefull
professours
in
this
holy
exercise
of
solemn
prayer
.
2.
To
pray
indesinently
,
is
to
maintaine
2
To
maintain
a
praying
spirit
.
praying
dispositions
:
that
albeit
we
actually
pray
not
without
intermission
,
or
doe
nothing
else
but
pray
,
(
as
those
fanatical
Euthites
of
old
)
yet
in
the
inward
frame
and
bent
of
our
heart
,
wee
cease
not
prayer
.
There
is
still
a
spirit
in
us
,
crying
,
Abba
Father
,
Gal.
4.
6.
a
disposing
us
upon
all
occasions
to
goe
to
God
as
a
Father
in
prayer
.
Christians
of
all
sorts
,
both
Ministers
and
others
,
must
have
their
vials
full
of
prayers
ready
still
to
powre
them
out
,
albeit
they
actually
doe
not
powre
them
out
without
intermission
.
They
are
to
be
ready
evermore
to
offer
up
those
holy
odours
,
and
that
holy
incense
,
though
not
alwaies
actually
offering
the
same
.
Revel.
5.
8.
The
church
in
its
members
,
must
have
honycomb-lips
ready
to
drop
this
sweet
,
wholsome
hony
of
prayer
,
albeit
they
bee
not
dropping
the
same
every
moment
.
Cantic.
4.
11.
Thy
lips
drop
as
the
hony-comb
.
And
good
reason
is
it
why
each
gracious
person
should
maintain
alwayes
a
praying
frame
in
their
hearts
;
for
a
praying
frame
is
a
most
A
praying
frame
,
a
most
filial
frame
.
son-like
,
child-like
frame
.
If
ever
the
love
of
sons
and
daughters
of
God
be
stirring
in
them
,
it
is
then
:
if
ever
their
hearts
are
filled
with
holy
awe
of
God
,
and
faith
in
him
,
it
is
then
:
if
ever
they
are
ready
to
doe
any
thing
for
God
,
it
is
then
.
The
same
spirit
which
is
to
them
a
spirit
of
sonnes
,
a
spirit
of
adoption
,
acteth
in
them
as
a
spirit
of
Prayer
,
and
where
there
is
a
spirit
moving
to
Prayer
,
or
cry
,
Abba
Father
,
there
is
a
spirit
of
adoption
:
Rom.
8.
15.
Againe
a
frame
of
Prayer
is
the
most
A
most
sweet
and
comfortable
frame
.
sweet
,
calme
and
comfortable
,
and
thence
in
Rom.
8.
15.
opposed
to
the
spirit
of
bondage
,
working
feare
,
amazing
,
discouraging
,
sinking
fear
.
But
this
breeding
and
feeding
filial
boldnesse
,
and
freenesse
with
God
,
as
a
child
with
his
Father
.
Againe
,
it
is
a
most
free
,
and
best
priviledged
frame
of
spirit
:
and
hence
also
A
priviledged
frame
.
opposed
to
that
servile
frame
,
and
imbondaging
fear
.
ibid.
Is
any
free
to
pray
,
&
free
in
praying
?
surely
those
imbondaging
cords
of
slavish
distempers
are
broken
in
sunder
.
A
praying
frame
is
likewise
a
most
evangelical
An
evangelical
frame
.
frame
:
being
redeemed
from
the
lawes
rigour
and
confinement
,
we
are
most
at
liberty
to
addresse
our selves
thus
,
as
children
to
our
heavenly
Father
.
Gal.
4.
5
,
6.
To
redeeme
them
that
were
under
the
law
,
that
we
might
receive
the
Adoption
of
sonnes
:
and
because
yee
are
sonnes
,
God
hath
sent
forth
the
spirit
of
his
Sonne
in
your
hearts
,
crying
,
Abba
Father
.
A
praying
frame
is
also
a
most
heavenly
A
heavenly
and
gracious
frame
.
and
gracious
frame
.
A
spirit
of
grace
,
and
a
spirit
of
supplication
,
or
a
spirit
disposing
,
or
carrying
out
to
powre
out
holy
Supplications
,
are
inseparable
companions
.
Zech.
12.
10.
I
will
powre
out
upon
them
a
spirit
of
grace
and
of
supplication
.
No
grace
is
wanting
where
a
spirit
of
prayer
is
not
wanting
.
All
and
every
grace
is
stirring
where
that
spirit
of
praier
is
working
A
praying
frame
is
an
humble
frame
of
heart
,
the
Saints
never
mourne
more
savingly
over
their
sinnes
,
even
as
crucifying
the
Lord
Jesus
,
then
when
in
such
a
frame
.
ibid.
A
praying
frame
is
a
believing
frame
,
An
humble
and
believing
frame
.
and
a
believing
frame
is
a
praying
frame
;
then
have
they
the
most
clear
and
effectual
views
of
him
whom
they
have
pierced
.
ibid.
To
conclude
this
,
a
praying
frame
both
furthers
our
delight
in
prayer
,
and
maketh
it
every
way
more
easie
&
pleasant
to
us
:
that
we
are
not
so
apt
to
give
out
through
emergent
difficulties
or
discouragements
therein
;
yea
,
and
it
furthereth
the
good
successe
of
our
praier
with
the
Lord
himselfe
.
Quest.
How
may
a
believer
maintain
in
Quest.
himselfe
a
praying
frame
?
Answ.
1.
Let
such
as
would
hold
up
Answ.
1
such
a
blessed
frame
in
their
hearts
be
daily
Helps
to
maintain
a
praying
frame
.
sucking
from
the
flowers
of
Gods
providences
and
promises
,
some
spiritual
sweetnesse
,
and
then
our
spiritual
combs
will
bee
dropping
ripe
.
Droan-like
Professors
whilst
they
neglect
this
,
and
live
upon
an
old
stock
of
grace
or
comfort
received
,
they
grow
altogether
listlesse
to
prayer
,
they
have
enough
already
,
what
need
they
ask
more
?
But
this
Bee-like
diligence
in
the
Saints
will
make
their
lips
like
the
dropping
hony-comb
,
whence
that
by
way
of
allusion
,
Cantic.
4.
11.
And
this
is
done
mostly
by
Meditation
upon
Gods
word
and
works
.
daily
meditation
,
whereby
we
doe
in
a
holy
wise
sit
,
and
dwell
upon
,
and
draw
out
the
sweet
and
sap
which
is
in
Gods
words
and
works
.
Psal.
5.
1.
Consider
my
meditation
,
he
meaneth
his
prayer
.
What
David
suck't
and
brought
into
the
retired
corners
of
his
soul
by
holy
contemplation
,
he
dropped
it
out
in
prayer
.
Meditation
filleth
the
vessel
of
a
gracious
heart
,
and
prayer
broacheth
it
,
openeth
the
heart
,
letteth
,
and
poureth
out
the
precious
things
therein
:
By
meditation
we
beat
the
spices
,
and
cut
the
offering
to
pieces
,
and
lay
them
in
order
,
fit
to
be
offered
,
and
then
we
are
the
fitter
to
offer
the
same
up
in
prayer
.
Meditation
diggeth
and
searcheth
,
and
findeth
out
the
precious
mettals
and
materials
,
which
being
ready
at
hand
,
are
the
sooner
and
the
better
minted
in
prayer
.
2.
Let
such
be
improving
all
praying
2
Improvement
of
motions
to
prayer
.
motions
,
and
stirrings
.
We
shall
never
hold
on
in
prayer
without
ceasing
,
1
Thes.
5.
17.
and
in
continual
praysing
,
ver.
18.
unlesse
we
attend
that
counsell
,
verse
19.
Quench
not
the
spirit
,
even
in
any
strong
,
warme
,
and
lively
motions
also
,
which
he
may
make
that
way
in
our
hearts
.
David
,
who
saith
,
Psal.
109.
4.
That
he
gave
himselfe
to
prayer
:
or
as
it
is
in
the
Hebrew
,
I
prayer
,
As
if
made
up
of
prayer
,
and
doing
little
else
but
praying
:
he
saith
also
,
Psal.
27.
8.
When
thou
saydst
,
seek
my
face
;
my
heart
answered
,
thy
face
Lord
will
I
seek
:
hee
did
not
slight
or
put
off
,
or
put
by
any
strong
motions
of
the
spirit
in
his
heart
to
seek
the
Lord
,
but
made
faithfull
and
fruitfull
improvement
thereof
.
Christ
putting
the
Church
upon
it
,
to
let
him
hear
her
voice
,
Cantic
.
2.
14.
she
verse
17.
hath
a
request
ready
for
him
.
And
so
,
Chap.
8.
13
Cause
me
to
heare
thy
voice
,
saith
Christ
to
the
Church
.
verse
14.
She
speaketh
prayer-wise
,
Make
haste
my
beloved
.
&c.
3.
Let
such
be
oft
and
much
in
ejaculatory
3
Frequency
in
ejaculations
.
praier
:
we
may
be
sure
to
find
our
hearts
in
elevated
frames
,
when
we
have
been
oft
heaving
and
lifting
at
them
.
When
wee
have
been
dealing
with
God
just
before
,
and
have
made
so
many
short
essayes
,
we
are
the
fitter
to
deale
with
him
more
solemnly
.
Moses
was
(
as
I
may
say
)
tampering
and
catching
at
the
Lord
thus
,
before
he
spake
out
so
solemnly
,
as
Exod.
32
,
11
,
12
,
13.
Lord
why
doth
thy
wrath
waxe
hot
against
thy
people
?
&c.
For
God
(
verse
10.
)
saith
to
Moses
,
let
me
alone
.
When
we
have
so
oft
whispered
thus
with
God
beforehand
,
we
are
the
fitter
to
,
talk
and
speak
out
before
him
.
Psal.
61.
1.
Hear
my
cry
,
attend
to
my
prayer
;
yet
nothing
expressed
what
hee
sayd
▪
he
was
at
it
in
ejaculatory
crying
,
and
praying
,
and
thence
is
so
bent
for
more
solemne
prayer
,
expressed
in
the
verses
following
.
From
the
end
of
the
earth
will
I
cry
to
thee
,
&c.
These
running
grasps
and
trips
do
much
help
our
holy
wrestling
,
praying-art
and
skill
,
and
courage
:
when
we
do
in
ejaculatory
prayers
oft
sally
out
upon
our
spiritual
enemies
,
sinne
,
Sathan
,
and
the
world
,
we
are
the
fitter
to
maintaine
a
solemne
fight
against
them
in
our
more
solemne
prayers
.
4.
Let
such
maintaine
in
their
soules
4
Poverty
of
spirit
.
that
precious
frame
,
poverty
of
Spirit
.
That
will
teach
us
praying
eloquence
,
help
us
much
with
praying
Arguments
,
and
quicken
up
in
us
all
praying
desires
,
as
we
see
persons
pinched
with
extreame
wants
and
penury
:
of
all
others
,
the
poore
oppressed
ones
(
as
the
Hebrew
is
)
Psal.
10.
17.
have
their
hearts
set
,
and
fitted
by
God
for
prayer
:
Lord
,
thou
hast
heard
the
desire
of
the
poore
,
thou
wilt
prepare
(
or
fix
)
their
heart
(
namely
to
pray
)
thou
wilt
cause
thine
eare
to
heare
:
namely
their
prayer
.
3.
To
pray
indesinently
,
is
to
be
very
3
To
pray
very
often
.
frequent
in
prayer
;
so
we
use
to
say
,
you
are
alwayes
doing
thus
or
thus
:
wee
meane
,
you
are
very
often
doing
so
,
Joh.
16.
23
,
24.
Ye
have
asked
nothing
(
i.
e.
)
but
very
seldome
;
Aske
;
that
is
,
more
frequently
;
frequent
prayer
keepeth
every
grace
active
;
frequent
uttering
our
wants
,
and
Ayles
,
keepeth
us
humble
;
the
often
opening
of
our
spirituall
wounds
keepeth
us
tender
;
the
more
wee
trade
with
God
about
heavens
Commodities
,
the
more
it
keepeth
up
the
price
of
them
in
our
hearts
;
wee
then
vend
,
and
utter
them
readily
,
in
other
parts
of
our
holy
conversation
;
and
making
quicker
sale
that
way
,
we
make
the
quicker
returne
againe
to
God
for
more
.
Quest.
How
oft
must
we
pray
?
Quest.
Answ.
As
oft
as
opportunity
is
offered
Answ.
(
as
was
said
before
)
yet
twice
a
day
at
the
least
,
must
bee
to
us
a
time
of
praying
.
How
oft
we
must
pray
.
Hen●●
that
morning
and
evening
sacrifice
of
old
,
unto
which
the
Prophet
alludeth
,
and
calleth
it
a
seeking
of
God
evermore
;
as
held
out
in
his
Tabernacle
,
Psal.
105.
4.
The
very
Birds
,
morning
and
evening
(
and
some
also
(
as
the
Nightingale
)
in
the
night
also
)
are
in
their
manner
lifting
up
their
notes
unto
their
maker
,
and
maintainer
.
Give
us
this
day
our
daily
bread
,
must
needs
imply
a
daily
prayer
for
it
:
and
as
twice
a
day
(
at
least
)
our
bodies
need
supply
of
bread
,
so
is
it
sit
,
that
both
body
and
soule
be
imployed
twice
a
day
in
solemn
seeking
of
the
Lord
about
that
,
and
all
other
things
which
we
need
,
or
the
blessings
of
the
Lord
thereupon
.
Quest.
Suppose
a
Christian
take
the
Quest.
seasons
of
morning
and
evening
for
family
prayer
;
must
he
likewise
take
the
same
seasons
for
closet
prayer
also
?
Answ.
Yea
,
we
should
as
much
as
Answ.
in
us
lyeth
,
and
the
providence
of
God
ministreth
opportunities
of
it
,
indeavour
the
same
;
one
duty
may
not
willingly
bee
omitted
because
of
the
other
.
It
hath
been
proved
that
both
are
duties
,
and
the
Saints
will
have
respect
to
all
,
and
every
of
Gods
Commandements
:
As
a
Christian
is
considered
singly
and
absolutely
,
so
closet
,
secret
retired
prayer
apart
lyeth
upon
him
;
but
as
in
relation
to
others
,
so
also
prayer
with
others
is
his
duty
;
as
his
estate
is
,
so
is
his
bond
of
duty
doubled
.
The
carnall
heart
of
man
will
more
cavill
,
and
startle
at
secret
prayer
by
our selves
alone
,
then
at
that
with
others
:
our
natures
will
lesse
easily
be
strangers
to
services
,
to
which
others
are
privie
(
as
we
see
in
Hypocrites
,
and
Familists
.
)
than
to
such
as
the
Lord
onely
beholdeth
:
but
no
wiles
or
slights
of
our
hearts
or
Satan
,
should
draw
us
from
a
commanded
duty
in
Scripture
.
And
indeed
,
we
under
the
Gospel
should
not
be
lesse
in
holy
serving
of
God
with
our
spirits
,
than
those
under
the
Law
,
but
rather
more
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
the
wooden
or
Incense
Altars
for
the
incense
of
prayer
,
is
in
Ezekiel
Typically
represented
to
be
much
larger
under
the
times
of
the
Gospel
,
than
ever
under
the
Law
.
That
under
the
Law
was
a
Cubit
in
length
,
a
Cubit
in
breadth
,
and
two
Cubits
in
height
.
Exod.
30.
1
,
2
,
3.
That
which
Ezekiel
seeth
in
vision
is
three
Cubits
high
,
and
two
Cubits
long
,
the
breadth
is
indefinite
,
and
unlimited
.
Ezek.
44.
22.
Shewing
,
that
the
Saints
under
the
Gospel
would
make
much
more
improvement
of
the
Lord
Jesus
(
their
holy
Altar
)
in
prayer
,
and
make
use
of
his
mediation
,
and
Intercession
by
Faith
,
in
their
heavenly
sublimated
supplications
,
for
height
more
sublime
,
for
continuance
more
stable
,
and
lasting
&c.
than
the
Saints
of
old
were
ordinarily
wont
to
doe
.
Hence
a
Spirit
of
supplication
promised
in
those
dayes
,
not
to
be
barely
dropped
,
but
abundantly
to
bee
poured
out
upon
the
Saints
.
Zech.
12.
10.
4.
To
be
indesinent
in
prayer
,
is
to
be
4
To
be
constant
in
a
course
of
prayer
.
constant
in
a
course
of
prayer
daily
,
implyed
also
in
dayly
prayer
to
be
made
for
daily
bread
:
Hence
Paul
injoyning
praying
alwayes
,
joyneth
persevering
or
holding
on
our
course
in
prayer
.
Eph.
6.
18.
so
Col.
4.
2.
Continue
instant
in
prayer
.
As
for
Reasons
why
we
ought
to
pray
Reasons
why
we
must
pray
constantly
.
thus
indesinently
,
they
are
briefly
these
.
1.
In
that
the
Lord
is
very
constant
1
God
is
constant
in
calling
upon
us
.
in
calling
upon
us
.
Esa.
65.
12.
He
daily
spreads
out
his
hands
to
us
:
we
may
well
bee
daily
lifting
up
our
hearts
and
hands
to
him
.
2.
In
that
Jesus
Christ
intercedeth
for
2
Christ
is
constant
in
pleading
for
us
.
us
without
ceasing
,
he
ever
liveth
to
make
intercession
for
us
,
coming
unto
God
by
him
.
It
is
all
his
worke
in
a
manner
,
Heb.
7.
15.
and
9.
14.
Therefore
wee
may
well
be
so
much
taken
up
with
this
businesse
of
prayer
.
3.
In
that
the
maine
matters
of
our
3
Choice
things
beg'd
are
perpetuall
.
prayers
are
everlasting
matters
;
and
everlasting
mercies
call
for
incessant
prayers
;
yea
the
prayses
one
day
to
bee
returned
for
answers
of
prayers
,
will
be
everlasting
,
and
there
would
bee
some
proportion
of
perpetuity
in
our
holy
prayers
.
4.
In
that
the
Lord
ceaseth
not
blessing
of
us
,
till
we
cease
begging
:
but
if
we
4
God
continueth
to
blesse
whilest
wee
continue
to
aske
.
give
out
from
praying
,
hee
will
forbear
his
wonted
giving
:
so
long
as
Abraham
held
on
asking
,
the
Lord
held
on
answering
.
Gen.
18.
When
Abraham
left
off
Communing
with
the
Lord
,
he
goeth
up
from
Abraham
.
If
Joash
be
scanty
in
smiting
with
his
darts
,
his
victories
over
the
Syrians
are
the
lesse
.
2
Kings
13.
18
,
19.
Fewer
spirituall
wrestlings
will
issue
in
fewer
spirituall
Conquests
.
The
oyle
of
grace
still
runneth
,
as
long
as
there
are
empty
vessels
to
receive
the
same
.
As
sometime
Sir
Walter-Raleigh
answered
Queen
Elizabeths
demand
:
when
he
would
leave
begging
of
her
:
not
till
your
Majesty
(
said
he
)
cease
giving
:
so
should
we
,
perceiving
that
whilest
wee
seek
the
Lord
,
he
is
found
of
us
.
As
2
Chron.
15.
2.
We
should
resolve
,
to
hold
on
seeking
,
pray
as
long
as
wee
prosper
in
it
.
5.
In
that
,
holy
constancy
in
prayer
,
5
Constancy
in
prayer
argueth
integrity
in
it
.
will
bee
an
argument
of
most
integrity
in
it
.
The
Hypocrite
will
not
pray
alwayes
.
Job
.
27.
8
,
10.
They
are
elect
ones
which
are
so
incessant
in
prayer
.
Cry
night
and
day
,
Luke
18
,
7.
They
are
naturall
fruits
to
trees
,
which
they
bring
forth
constantly
.
So
constancy
in
holy
prayer
,
argueth
prayer
to
be
in
a
holy
wise
naturall
to
us
as
Saints
,
and
that
there
is
in
us
some
praying
nature
:
It
is
a
beame
of
Divine
Immutability
,
amidst
variety
of
Changes
in
other
things
,
yet
to
be
inchangeable
in
our
way
and
course
of
holinesse
,
and
so
of
prayer
.
The
Saints
as
Saints
,
whatever
their
changes
otherwise
may
be
,
yet
are
suppliants
.
Zeph.
3.
10.
From
beyond
the
river
of
Aethyopia
shall
my
suppliants
come
.
That
is
,
my
Saints
,
my
effectual
called
ones
,
which
will
be
continually
,
even
naturally
making
holy
supplications
to
me
.
If
abroad
,
they
are
conscionable
of
prayer
,
and
so
likewise
if
at
home
.
If
free
,
then
free
to
pray
;
if
bond
,
yet
the
Lords
free
men
to
pray
.
In
priviledged
and
peaceable
times
,
they
continue
praying
,
and
so
they
doe
in
boysterous
and
troublesome
times
;
whilst
the
light
of
God
shineth
in
their
tabernacles
,
and
on
their
spirits
,
they
labour
in
prayer
;
and
so
in
darknesse
of
temptations
,
afflictions
,
&c.
and
yet
they
hold
on
praying
.
6.
In
that
special
and
desirable
benefits
,
6
Special
blessings
attained
by
constancy
in
prayer
.
come
by
constancy
in
prayer
:
for
which
onely
consider
that
place
,
Luke
21.
34
,
35
,
36.
It
s
a
special
help
against
all
worldly
temptations
.
If
we
would
not
be
far
charged
with
cares
of
this
life
,
pray
alwayes
.
Men
much
in
prayer
with
God
are
ever
the
most
weaned
from
the
world
.
They
have
so
many
sweet
discourses
with
God
,
that
other
talks
with
the
world
are
more
harsh
and
burthensome
to
them
;
they
are
so
oft
in
speech
with
the
Spouse
of
their
souls
,
that
they
cannot
affect
to
speak
familiarly
with
that
Strumpet
.
They
are
so
much
in
heaven
,
that
their
spirits
cannot
bee
much
in
earth
.
Psal.
3.
19
,
20.
They
drive
so
rich
and
gainful
a
trade
in
that
celestial
City
,
that
they
have
little
list
or
delight
to
bee
pedling
elsewhere
about
trifles
.
They
fare
so
well
at
their
fathers
house
,
that
they
care
not
for
the
devils
husks
,
or
the
worlds
scraps
.
It
is
likewise
a
meanes
to
escape
the
displeasure
of
God
,
which
lighteth
upon
others
;
to
escape
that
which
cometh
as
a
snare
,
which
taketh
and
holdest
fast
,
and
bruiseth
,
crusheth
,
and
killeth
others
.
ibid.
Besides
,
it
is
a
means
to
fit
us
for
Christs
second
coming
.
Pray
alwayes
,
that
ye
may
bee
accounted
worthy
to
escape
all
these
things
,
and
to
stand
before
the
Sonne
of
man
.
Persons
much
in
prayer
do
so
oft
set
up
Tribunals
in
their
owne
hearts
,
so
frequently
doe
they
make
up
just
accounts
with
God
in
Christ
,
and
so
many
times
in
their
prayers
are
they
making
references
of
matters
unto
that
day
,
that
they
familiarize
with
their
Judge
,
and
do
in
a
manner
facilitate
the
businesse
of
that
day
,
so
far
as
it
concerneth
them
.
But
here
we
might
justly
reprove
such
Use
.
in
our
dayes
,
who
have
formerly
been
more
constant
in
family
,
and
possibly
in
Closet
Prayer
,
but
now
leave
it
off
,
seldome
or
never
pray
in
their
closets
,
and
will
not
joyne
with
others
in
prayer
.
This
is
charged
upon
hypocrites
as
their
guise
,
and
garbe
,
Job
27.
10.
Will
hee
alwayes
call
upon
God
?
Quest.
Whence
cometh
it
to
passe
that
any
Causes
of
ceasing
in
praier
.
faint
,
or
grow
weary
,
or
cease
from
praying
?
Quest.
Answ.
Many
bring
with
them
to
prayer
Answ.
1
too
many
incumbrances
,
and
they
tyre
1
Incumbrances
in
prayer
.
them
;
they
cannot
travell
on
,
to
hold
out
in
a
course
of
prayer
,
when
they
use
themselves
to
carry
so
much
luggage
with
them
.
2.
Many
do
but
slightly
waste
their
time
in
2
Slightnesse
in
prayer
.
prayer
,
to
no
purpose
,
&
so
getting
nothing
by
this
their
trade
,
they
grow
weary
of
it
,
and
men
shut
up
shop
(
as
I
may
say
.
)
It
is
bootlesse
they
perceive
,
and
in
vaine
for
them
to
pray
any
longer
.
Mal.
3.
14.
3.
Many
have
some
secret
wounds
or
3
Secret
wounds
and
distempers
.
diseases
,
yet
unhealed
,
they
are
annoyed
with
some
malignant
distempers
of
heart
,
with
some
predominant
lusts
,
and
so
come
to
faint
and
give
out
.
They
began
this
holy
course
,
and
set
out
with
others
in
this
spiritual
way
,
but
cannot
hold
out
with
them
,
their
hearts
not
being
sound
and
right
within
them
,
they
draw
back
,
and
that
to
perdition
:
their
heart
is
lifted
up
,
and
not
upright
within
them
,
and
so
cannot
make
any
spiritual
living
of
it
.
In
this
way
of
exercise
of
faith
,
Hab.
2.
4.
whereas
the
just
hold
on
living
by
faith
,
these
draw
back
,
Heb.
10.
38.
Their
hearts
being
not
sound
in
Gods
statutes
,
they
sustaine
the
shame
of
Apostasie
.
Psal.
119.
80.
4.
Many
doe
not
conscionably
receive
4
Letting
slip
the
words
of
God
.
and
retaine
the
holy
food
of
their
souls
,
the
word
of
God
,
which
should
and
would
keep
us
,
and
preserve
the
spirits
of
their
soules
in
running
this
path
of
a
Christians
course
,
and
race
,
and
way
.
Carelesse
and
unprofitable
hearers
will
not
,
cannot
hold
on
long
,
or
with
any
life
,
a
course
of
prayer
.
Whilst
Christians
are
lively
and
fruitfull
in
hearing
the
word
,
they
are
lively
,
fruitfull
,
and
constant
in
prayer
;
but
they
that
give
,
the
bare
hearing
to
the
Prophets
words
,
minding
other
matters
whilst
they
are
hearing
,
Ezek.
33
31
,
32.
They
are
heartless
,
and
listless
altogether
in
seeking
unto
God
that
they
might
live
.
v.
10
,
If
our
iniquities
bee
upon
us
,
and
wee
pine
away
in
our
sinnes
,
how
should
wee
then
live
?
They
think
it
loathsome
to
look
,
or
speak
to
God
about
it
.
CHAP.
IV.
Touching
the
Conditions
required
to
such
manner
of
praying
without
ceasing
:
and
first
of
Faith
in
Prayer
.
HAving
spoken
of
the
nature
of
the
duty
of
prayer
here
injoyned
,
and
of
that
which
is
implyed
in
the
notion
of
praying
without
ceasing
,
We
come
now
to
the
third
thing
at
first
propounded
to
consideration
:
namely
,
the
conditions
which
are
required
in
such
praying
importunely
,
opportunely
,
or
constantly
.
Now
these
conditions
of
incessant
prayer
are
four
.
1.
Faith
.
2.
Humility
.
3.
Sincerity
.
4.
Watchfulnesse
.
First
then
concerning
Faith
in
prayer
:
this
is
a
principle
requisite
to
prayer
,
it
is
even
all
in
all
in
it
;
without
this
prayer
is
in
effect
no
prayer
unto
the
Lord
,
hence
acceptable
prayer
is
called
the
prayer
of
faith
,
Jam.
5.
15.
The
prayer
of
faith
shal
save
the
sick
.
It
s
not
so
much
a
Christians
prayer
,
as
his
faith
in
prayer
which
prevaileth
with
God
for
a
gracious
answer
.
Whatsoever
yee
ask
believing
,
yee
shall
receive
.
Matth.
21.
23.
It
is
faith
which
maketh
a
mans
person
first
acceptable
,
and
no
wonder
then
if
such
an
ones
prayer
prevaile
.
Cain
and
Abel
both
sacrifice
,
hypocrites
as
well
as
upright
ones
pray
.
God
had
respect
unto
Abel
,
and
unto
his
offering
,
yet
not
to
Caine.
Gen.
4
4.
But
it
was
by
faith
that
Abel
offered
a
more
excellent
sacrifice
then
Cain
.
Faith
is
The
necessity
of
faith
in
prayer
.
the
instrument
whereby
the
spots
and
stains
which
else
might
blast
us
and
our
prayers
are
removed
,
both
from
our
persons
and
prayers
.
God
purifies
our
hearts
by
faith
,
Act.
15.
9
:
We
are
sanctified
by
faith
.
Act.
26.
19.
Faith
is
a
meanes
to
make
the
holinesse
of
Christs
person
and
prayers
ours
,
and
that
must
needs
be
acceptable
to
the
Lord.
My
beloved
is
mine
,
all
his
holinesse
and
righteousness
is
mine
,
saith
the
believing
Church
.
Cant.
2.
16.
Faith
interested
the
saints
in
all
the
succouring
attributes
and
titles
of
God
,
or
offices
and
titles
of
Christ
in
the
covenant
of
grace
,
and
all
the
particular
promises
which
we
need
to
improve
in
prayer
:
&
what
then
more
needfull
or
usefull
in
praier
then
faith
?
Faith
sheweth
a
godly
soule
,
where
all
its
succour
lyeth
,
and
where
all
its
strength
and
life
is
to
be
had
,
and
after
that
maketh
the
utmost
improvement
of
all
in
prayer
.
It
s
faith
which
maketh
the
Saints
keep
their
due
distances
in
prayer
.
Giveth
God
and
Christ
their
due
,
grace
and
mercy
its
due
;
our selves
,
and
our
spiritual
enemies
,
which
we
complaine
of
,
their
due
:
It
setteth
,
and
(
as
I
may
say
)
placeth
God
and
Christ
in
his
proper
place
,
seat
,
and
throne
,
putteth
us
into
an
holy
Athletique
plight
,
ordereth
the
bounds
,
proportions
,
and
motions
of
prayer
,
and
then
taketh
its
best
season
,
and
holy
advantages
,
both
of
God
and
of
our selves
,
to
effect
and
bring
about
the
desires
which
spring
from
our
faith
.
Faith
is
a
lively
spark
indeed
,
and
putteth
life
,
both
into
the
suppliants
,
and
into
their
supplications
.
Bee
wee
never
so
dead
,
dumb
,
saplesse
,
and
listlesse
in
spirituals
;
if
faith
begin
once
to
be
stirring
,
it
putteth
life
into
the
businesse
.
Now
for
the
better
handling
of
this
principall
requisite
to
incessant
prayer
,
Consider
,
1.
What
faith
in
prayer
is
required
,
and
why
so
?
2.
What
is
the
work
of
faith
in
praier
?
3.
What
helpfull
means
and
incouragements
are
usefull
to
further
faith
in
prayer
?
4.
What
are
the
marks
of
faith
in
prayer
?
Touching
the
first
,
we
say
that
faith
as
There
is
requied
in
prayer
Faith
.
requisite
&
acting
in
prayer
,
either
respecteth
God
more
generally
,
both
in
his
absolute
and
relative
nature
,
or
Jesus
Christ
more
specially
,
or
the
promises
,
or
providences
of
God
more
particularly
.
1.
Faith
in
Gods
nature
,
and
in
God
absolutely
considered
,
is
required
,
as
in
all
other
approaches
to
God
,
so
in
this
of
prayer
.
Hee
that
cometh
to
God
must
believe
Heb.
11.
6
-
that
he
is
,
and
so
must
believe
in
God
absolutely
considered
,
and
that
he
is
a
rewarder
of
those
that
diligently
seek
him
;
and
so
believe
in
him
,
relatively
considered
.
But
let
's
instance
in
some
particulars
herein
.
1.
Faith
in
the
immensity
and
omnipresence
1
In
Gods
immensitie
.
of
God
is
required
in
prayer
.
True
it
is
,
faith
in
prayer
doth
and
must
look
at
God
as
in
heaven
,
in
respect
of
his
more
glorious
manifestation
and
communication
of
himselfe
.
Hence
that
,
Our
father
which
art
Matth.
6.
in
heaven
,
&c.
2
Chron.
20.
6.
Art
not
thou
God
in
heaven
?
And
2
Chron.
6.
21.
Hear
in
heaven
thy
dwelling
place
.
It
is
a
great
help
to
an
heavenly
spirit
in
prayer
,
and
to
high
and
holy
aimes
.
It
is
a
notable
curb
to
restraine
carnall
desires
and
thoughts
in
prayer
,
to
eye
God
as
in
heaven
.
But
yet
albeit
,
faith
with
its
eager
eye
pierce
the
clouds
,
and
behold
the
Lord
as
above
all
,
yet
also
,
as
in
all
,
and
through
all
.
Hee
conceiveth
of
God
as
comprehending
heaven
it selfe
,
and
not
comprehended
either
of
heaven
or
earth
.
So
did
Solomon
by
faith
in
that
prayer
,
1
King
.
8.
27.
eye
God
as
one
whom
the
heaven
of
heaven
could
not
containe
.
Wheresoever
the
Saints
are
praying
,
they
are
praying
as
before
God
.
Dan.
6.
10.
Daniel
prayeth
and
giveth
thanks
before
God
.
So
did
Nehemiah
,
chap.
1.
4
:
Neither
is
any
frame
more
sutable
to
prayer
then
that
lawfull
working
of
heart
which
proceedeth
from
faith
in
Gods
immensity
.
And
nothing
more
quickning
to
serious
attention
,
and
intention
to
the
duty
,
and
to
comforble
expectation
of
the
issue
,
then
a
lively
apprehension
,
that
we
speak
not
to
an
absent
,
but
to
a
present
deity
,
not
to
a
friend
out
of
hearing
,
but
to
one
that
is
with
us
,
and
by
us
,
when
we
are
praying
.
2.
Faith
in
Gods
omniscience
is
also
2
In
Gods
omniscience
.
required
in
prayer
.
Thus
David
in
his
,
and
Jeremiah
in
his
,
and
Solomon
in
his
prayer
,
look
at
God
as
one
that
tryeth
the
heart
and
the
reynes
:
1
Chron.
29.
17.
Jer.
32.
16.
19.
1
King
.
8.
And
faith
in
prayer
cometh
not
to
bring
light
to
God
,
but
rather
to
borrow
light
from
him
in
all
the
businesse
of
praier
.
It
knowes
his
all-seeing
eye
,
as
well
as
his
all-hearing
eare
.
Faith
maketh
a
sincere
heart
the
more
free
and
bold
with
God
,
because
it
eyeth
him
as
one
who
is
privy
to
all
it
hath
to
think
or
speak
in
prayer
.
Nothing
more
terrible
to
sinners
thoughts
in
their
wayes
,
then
that
God
seeth
them
.
But
nothing
more
comfortable
to
godly
ones
then
this
perswasion
,
that
now
they
are
before
an
all-seeing
one
;
they
are
glad
that
they
serve
such
a
Master
,
and
speak
to
such
a
father
,
who
doth
throughly
know
them
,
and
watchfully
eyeth
them
.
The
suppliants
of
God
have
secret
things
,
in
secret
corners
to
commit
to
the
eares
of
God
,
and
oh
,
how
well
is
it
for
them
in
their
esteeme
that
they
may
pray
to
God
which
seeth
in
secret
!
Matth.
6.
6.
Pray
to
thy
Father
which
is
in
secret
,
(
saith
Christ
.
)
Suppliants
are
to
seek
Gods
face
about
matters
carryed
on
by
Gods
and
their
own
enemies
,
secretly
and
slyly
,
and
had
need
eye
the
Lord
as
one
who
seeth
what
is
contrived
and
done
in
the
dark
:
yea
,
sometimes
they
are
so
sorely
assailed
,
and
charged
by
the
wily
enemies
of
their
soules
,
that
they
have
no
way
left
them
,
but
to
appeale
in
prayer
to
the
Lords
all-seeing
eye
,
to
judge
of
the
false
charges
of
men
,
and
divels
;
and
sometimes
of
their
corrupted
tempted
consciences
,
accusing
them
when
they
should
excuse
,
disquieted
when
they
should
rest
in
God
;
Hence
,
why
art
thou
so
sad
O
my
soul
,
and
why
art
thou
disquieted
within
me
?
trust
still
in
God
.
Psal.
42.
5.
and
verse
7.
Deep
calleth
to
deep
.
and
verse
8.
My
prayer
shall
bee
to
the
God
of
my
life
.
That
Tepilla
,
or
appeale
prayerwise
unto
the
Lord
as
one
that
heareth
,
where
the
right
lieth
,
helped
much
.
Sometimes
we
know
not
what
to
ask
as
we
ought
,
but
the
spirit
it self
maketh
intercession
for
us
with
sighs
and
groans
that
cannot
be
uttered
,
Rom.
8.
26
,
27.
and
he
that
searcheth
the
heart
,
knoweth
what
is
the
mind
of
the
spirit
.
So
said
Pauls
faith
,
so
saith
the
faith
of
each
gracious
suppliant
.
3.
Faith
in
Gods
all-sufficiency
is
requisite
,
3
In
Gods
all-sufficiency
.
wherefore
Christ
teaching
us
to
pray
,
teacheth
us
to
look
at
God
,
as
one
whose
is
the
kingdom
,
and
the
power
,
and
the
glory
,
Mat.
6.
9
,
13.
compared
.
Hence
,
the
lowest
room
,
and
one
days
residence
in
Gods
house
of
prayer
,
is
desirable
to
David
.
Ps.
84.
10.
He
believed
that
God
is
a
sun
and
a
shield
,
and
would
withhold
no
good
thing
from
them
that
walk
uprightly
.
verse
11.
Moses
prayeth
to
the
Lord
for
mercy
,
as
one
whose
mercy
would
fill
all
the
desires
and
corners
of
their
soules
.
Psal.
90.
14.
O
satisfie
me
early
with
thy
mercy
.
None
are
more
selfe-empty
and
needy
then
true
suppliants
,
and
therefore
faith
in
Gods
all
sufficiency
is
most
needfull
to
them
.
None
are
more
sensible
of
their
utter
inabilitie
to
withstand
the
force
and
guile
of
their
soules
enemies
,
and
so
need
such
a
faith
the
more
:
yea
,
the
truth
is
,
true
suppliants
use
not
to
seek
of
God
this
or
that
so
much
,
as
God
and
Christ
in
that
which
they
seek
of
him
;
God
in
a
spouse
,
in
a
friend
,
in
liberty
,
in
health
,
in
ordinances
,
in
comforts
,
and
the
like
;
and
therefore
they
must
needs
eye
the
Lord
as
all
in
all
,
and
all
without
him
to
be
nothing
;
yea
,
in
a
barren
land
where
no
desirable
comforts
are
;
and
can
then
in
seeking
him
by
faith
be
satisfied
with
him
,
as
with
marrow
and
fatnesse
,
Psal.
63.
1
,
2
,
3
,
5.
&c.
4.
Faith
in
Gods
Almightinesse
is
requisite
in
prayer
.
Paul
,
who
bowed
his
knees
4
In
Gods
Almightiness
.
(
or
prayed
)
unto
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
Ephes.
3.
14.
hee
looketh
on
him
,
as
one
who
was
able
to
do
exceeding
abundantly
above
all
that
we
can
ask
or
think
,
according
to
the
power
that
worketh
in
us
,
ver.
20.
So
Jehoshaphat
in
his
prayer
,
argueth
by
faith
with
God
thus
,
(
2
Chron.
20.
6.
)
And
in
thy
hand
is
not
there
power
and
might
?
that
is
,
there
is
.
So
Jeremy
in
his
prayer
,
Chap.
32.
16
,
17.
I
prayed
unto
the
Lord
,
saying
,
Ah
Lord
,
behold
thou
hast
made
the
heaven
and
the
earth
by
thy
great
power
and
outstretched
arm
,
and
there
is
nothing
too
hard
for
thee
.
Sometimes
Gods
suppliants
are
put
hard
to
it
in
the
course
of
their
prayers
;
the
last
grain
of
their
faith
and
patience
seemeth
to
be
put
into
the
scale
:
their
pressures
are
such
,
that
they
even
squeeze
them
to
the
last
drop
of
their
faith
and
patience
;
there
appeareth
but
some
small
spark
thereof
under
the
ashes
:
they
seem
to
cease
in
some
fainting
fits
,
to
be
even
departing
,
onely
some
gasping
,
panting
symptomes
left
of
life
therein
;
namely
,
some
workings
of
faith
in
Gods
Almightinesse
,
that
he
is
yet
able
to
help
and
succour
them
.
A
may
be
,
a
possibility
in
respect
of
Gods
Almightinesse
,
is
eyed
by
faith
,
and
that
carryeth
them
out
in
prayer
.
Sometimes
the
very
faith
of
Gods
suppliants
is
at
a
stand
,
at
a
non
plus
,
in
regard
of
Gods
will
,
it
is
an
[
if
]
to
them
whether
he
will
help
;
yet
they
beleeve
he
can
help
,
and
therefore
pray
;
as
hee
did
,
Matth.
8.
2.
Lord
[
if
]
thou
wilt
,
thou
canst
make
me
clean
:
and
such
a
faith
in
the
Lords
Almightinesse
doth
great
things
by
prayer
:
For
hence
that
,
I
will
,
be
thou
clean
,
saith
Christ
,
&
immediately
his
leprosie
was
clensed
.
v.
3.
He
who
prayeth
in
faith
of
Gods
power
,
shall
have
beyond
his
faith
the
benefit
of
his
gracious
and
energetical
will
.
So
the
Centurion
in
his
prayer
to
Christ
believeth
that
if
he
but
will
his
servants
cure
,
hee
can
work
it
,
he
can
even
command
it
by
his
soveraigne
word
.
Matth.
8.
8.
Speak
the
word
onely
,
and
my
servant
shall
be
whole
.
He
is
not
sure
that
he
will
give
out
that
energaticall
word
,
but
if
he
would
but
speak
the
word
,
he
concludeth
that
hee
hath
power
over
all
desirable
blessings
,
as
servants
at
his
command
even
as
his
souldiers
were
at
his
beck
,
v.
9
,
10.
And
Christ
approveth
of
this
his
faith
in
his
soveraigne
power
,
saying
,
Verily
,
I
have
not
found
so
great
faith
,
no
,
not
in
Israel
.
So
the
man
mentioned
,
Mark
9.
22
,
23
,
24
,
25
,
26.
he
maketh
a
request
to
Christ
for
his
child
,
but
at
first
questioned
Christs
power
,
saying
,
If
thou
canst
doe
any
thing
,
help
us
;
and
so
long
his
request
took
not
;
but
being
quickned
up
by
Christs
word
to
faith
in
his
power
,
that
hee
could
doe
any
thing
for
them
,
and
to
expect
any
thing
from
him
in
such
a
way
of
believing
,
if
thou
canst
believe
,
(
namely
,
that
I
can
doe
any
thing
for
you
)
all
things
are
possible
to
him
that
so
believeth
;
then
the
man
cryeth
out
with
teares
,
Lord
I
believe
,
(
namely
,
that
thou
canst
do
any
thing
for
us
)
and
so
getteth
the
blessing
he
prayed
for
:
where
prayers
are
put
up
in
faith
,
believing
all
things
are
possible
to
the
Lord
believed
in
,
and
attainable
upon
believing
in
him
;
there
all
things
are
possible
and
attainable
to
such
a
faiths-request
.
Sometimes
the
suppliants
of
God
deale
with
God
in
prayer
about
intricacies
,
where
the
determinations
of
the
will
of
God
seeme
or
are
hid
,
and
obscure
,
yea
for
such
good
things
as
come
within
the
reach
of
his
power
;
and
herein
it
were
sad
with
them
,
if
faith
in
Gods
power
might
not
,
or
did
not
relieve
them
.
Yea
,
sometimes
they
deal
with
God
about
cases
wherin
the
Lord
cometh
to
expresse
his
will
and
mind
to
the
contrary
,
and
yet
faith
in
Gods
Almightinesse
putteth
words
into
their
mouthes
,
and
biddeth
,
and
incourageth
them
to
speak
,
and
to
pray
to
him
,
and
to
try
it
out
with
him
,
even
in
such
cases
.
When
God
telleth
Moses
that
he
will
smite
the
people
,
and
disinherit
them
.
Num.
14.
11
,
12.
Yet
because
Moses
believed
the
greatnesse
of
Gods
power
,
which
might
else
be
dishonoured
,
hee
pleadeth
that
the
nations
will
say
,
that
because
the
Lord
was
not
able
to
bring
them
into
the
promised
land
,
therefore
he
slew
them
,
and
then
betaketh
him
to
this
hold
;
Let
the
power
of
my
Lord
be
great
,
according
as
thou
hast
spoken
:
the
Lord
is
long
suffering
and
of
great
mercy
,
forgiving
iniquity
,
&c.
He
looked
at
him
as
now
able
to
fulfill
the
other
part
of
his
revealed
will
,
even
to
be
a
God
pardoning
his
peoples
sins
.
This
set
the
Ninivites
a
praying
,
when
yet
God
had
said
,
yet
forty
dayes
and
Niniveh
shal
be
destroyed
.
Jonah
3.
3
,
4
,
5.
Yet
for
ought
any
knew
to
the
contrary
,
God
might
shew
them
mercy
,
verse
8
,
9.
who
can
tell
if
God
may
not
turne
and
repent
of
his
fierce
anger
,
that
we
perish
not
,
and
their
prayers
tooke
effect
,
verse
10
God
repented
of
the
evill
that
he
had
said
.
Besides
,
true
seekers
of
God
are
continually
sensible
of
mighty
,
adverse
powers
of
darknesse
against
them
,
so
that
if
they
had
not
faith
in
Gods
almightiness
overmatching
those
powers
,
they
would
not
pray
without
ceasing
.
5
Faith
in
the
gracious
nature
,
and
disposition
of
God
,
as
in
his
love
,
mercy
,
bounty
,
compassion
,
long-suffering
,
goodnesse
,
is
required
.
Nothing
more
usuall
with
the
Saints
in
their
prayers
mentioned
throughout
the
scripture
,
then
to
set
their
faith
on
worke
in
prayer
upon
the
gracious
nature
of
God
.
I
need
not
mention
the
scriptures
.
In
this
ocean
faith
can
freely
swim
,
and
bear
up
all
the
suppliants
burdens
,
and
packets
.
In
this
holy
chancery
court
,
and
court
of
grace
,
it
can
have
right
in
any
cases
,
which
concerne
the
soule
.
Nothing
more
sutable
to
the
hungring
and
thirsting
desires
of
suppliants
,
and
nothing
more
sweet
,
and
satisfying
,
then
the
marrow
and
fatnesse
of
Gods
loving
kindnesse
,
Psal.
63.
1.
to
5.
The
upright
remember
the
love
of
the
Lord
more
then
wine
,
Cant.
14.
A
poore
suppliant
seeeth
here
by
an
eye
of
faith
the
true
riches
which
his
soule
needeth
,
and
that
it
is
here
ready
for
him
,
that
God
is
rich
in
mercy
to
all
that
call
upon
him
.
So
did
David
,
Psal.
86.
41.
This
is
a
spirituall
all-heale
to
the
poore
diseased
,
wounded
soule
,
crying
to
God
for
cure
:
therein
it
seeth
,
and
eyeth
the
particular
salves
,
that
are
most
sutable
to
the
severall
sores
of
which
it
complaineth
:
when
the
people
of
God
are
tossed
with
tempests
of
troubles
,
and
temptations
,
as
they
were
Isai.
44.
11.
yet
they
eye
this
as
a
sweet
and
safe
harbour
;
if
they
can
but
put
in
here
,
they
are
sheltred
in
all
weathers
;
if
they
can
but
cast
the
anchor
of
faith
and
hope
here
,
they
can
ride
it
out
securely
,
and
without
hurt
or
losses
from
any
windes
which
blow
:
6.
Faith
in
Gods
simplicity
is
required
.
6
In
Gods
simplicity
.
Solomon
in
his
prayer
looketh
at
God
as
alwayes
acting
,
and
all
act
,
one
whose
eyes
were
open
night
and
day
.
1
King
.
8.
29
so
the
Psalmist
,
Psal.
65
▪
2.
and
thou
that
art
hearing
(
ever
hearing
)
prayers
,
to
thee
shall
all
flesh
come
.
The
like
faith
in
the
eternity
,
and
immutability
of
God
,
and
in
his
faithfulnesse
in
what
he
is
to
his
poore
redeemed
ones
,
and
in
what
he
saith
to
them
,
and
doth
for
them
in
a
way
of
grace
and
favour
,
is
needfull
.
Habbakuk
in
his
prayer
maketh
use
of
the
eternity
of
God
,
Hab.
1.
12.
Art
not
thou
from
everlasting
,
oh
Lord
my
God
,
my
holy
one
?
wee
shall
not
dye
.
Nehemiah
in
his
prayer
improveth
Gods
faithfulnesse
,
chap.
1.
4.
O
God
,
that
keepest
Covenant
and
mercy
for
them
that
love
him
.
Those
afflicted
soules
mentioned
Psal.
102.
doe
in
their
prayer
improve
by
faith
Gods
unchangeablenesse
.
Thou
art
the
same
,
and
thy
yeares
have
no
end
,
verse
24
,
25
,
26
,
27.
The
suppliants
themselves
,
and
their
cases
vary
much
,
and
suffer
many
changes
,
but
faith
in
these
incourageth
them
to
hold
on
in
incessant
prayer
to
the
Lord
.
We
might
have
instanced
in
the
particulars
of
faiths
improvements
of
the
relative
nature
of
God
,
in
prayer
:
as
that
of
a
Father
,
of
a
Saviour
,
Redeemer
,
and
the
like
,
as
is
often
mentioned
in
Scripture
,
as
Jer.
14.
8.
Esa.
63.
15
,
16
,
17.
and
64.
8.
&c.
but
I
shall
forbear
:
proceed
we
therefore
7.
In
the
Lord
Jesus
.
to
the
second
branch
of
faith
required
in
prayer
,
namely
Faith
in
the
Lord
Jesus
,
Heb.
7.
23.
Christ
is
able
to
save
such
to
the
uttermost
which
come
unto
God
by
him
.
Out
of
Christ
God
is
a
consuming
fire
,
and
if
we
eye
him
as
such
a
one
only
,
wee
are
driven
from
him
rather
than
drawn
to
him
.
Daniel
craveth
all
things
for
the
Lords
sake
,
Dan.
9.
17.
David
requesteth
mercies
of
the
Lord
for
his
words
sake
,
or
as
in
1
Chron.
11.
9.
for
his
servants
sake
;
the
saints
of
old
looked
in
their
prayers
towards
the
temple
.
1
King
.
8.
29
,
30.
35
,
38.
So
Jonah
chap.
2.
4.
Now
the
temple
was
a
type
of
Christ
,
Christ
spake
of
the
temple
of
his
body
,
Joh.
2.
It
was
not
enough
for
the
Israelites
to
cry
out
of
wounds
,
nor
for
Moses
to
pray
with
them
,
or
for
them
,
but
they
must
look
to
the
brazen
Serpent
,
Numb.
21.
7
,
8
,
9.
which
in
Joh.
3.
13
,
14
,
15.
is
made
a
type
of
Christ
:
Christ
is
the
altar
whereon
wee
offer
all
our
spirituall
sacrifices
,
if
acceptable
,
Heb.
11.
12.
And
if
we
doe
in
offering
them
but
touch
this
blessed
altar
by
faith
,
that
sanctifieth
them
.
Exod.
29.
37.
The
best
incense
of
our
prayers
needeth
sprinkling
with
Chists
bloud
.
As
was
typed
in
that
Exod.
30.
10.
No
intercourse
twixt
God
and
us
but
by
the
meanes
of
this
blessed
ladder
whose
foot
is
on
earth
,
and
top
reacheth
unto
heaven
,
Gen.
28.
12.
with
Joh.
1.
end
.
A
third
branch
of
faith
required
in
8
In
Gods
promises
.
prayer
,
is
faith
in
Gods
promises
;
especially
in
such
promises
as
doe
respect
our
personall
and
particular
cases
and
complaints
.
Jehosaphat
in
his
prayer
maketh
use
of
a
sutable
promise
,
respecting
the
present
case
about
which
he
then
besought
the
Lord
,
2
Chron.
20.
6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
saying
,
if
when
evill
cometh
upon
us
,
as
the
sword
,
&c.
we
stand
before
this
house
,
and
in
thy
presence
,
and
cry
in
our
afflictions
unto
the●
,
then
thou
wilt
hear
and
help
.
When
David
also
is
to
seek
the
Lord
for
mercy
upon
his
house
,
he
improveth
a
promise
of
God
made
to
that
end
,
2
Sam.
7
27.
For
thou
O
God
hast
revealed
it
unto
thy
servants
,
saying
,
I
will
build
thee
an
house
:
therefore
hath
thy
servant
found
in
his
heart
to
pray
this
prayer
unto
thee
.
The
Lord
is
so
abundant
as
in
goodnesse
,
so
in
truth
,
Exod.
34.
6
,
7.
that
at
every
paths
end
,
in
the
way
of
grace
,
and
race
of
godlinesse
he
hath
placed
some
well
of
salvation
,
some
spring
of
consolation
,
quickning
and
incouragement
in
Christ
to
goe
therein
without
fainting
.
All
his
Ordinances
,
and
precepts
,
have
their
promises
annexed
to
the
faithfull
observance
thereof
,
and
no
one
ordinance
hath
more
gracious
promises
made
to
the
conscionable
attendance
thereupon
then
this
of
prayer
.
This
of
prayer
;
as
it
is
that
which
in
speciall
putteth
much
honour
upon
God
,
so
the
Lord
hath
honoured
it
with
many
goodly
,
glorious
,
incouraging
promises
;
now
faith
maketh
use
of
this
blessed
treasury
,
bequeathed
in
the
Lords
Testament
to
prayer
,
or
to
his
suppliants
prayings
:
Faith
wisely
layeth
out
and
bestoweth
this
holy
stock
,
here
and
there
,
in
this
and
that
case
,
as
need
requireth
:
hardly
any
prayer
case
to
bee
supposed
,
but
there
are
promises
here
and
there
scattered
in
the
word
of
God
,
which
speak
to
that
very
case
,
if
not
directly
yet
by
necessary
consequences
:
Now
by
that
grace
of
Faith
,
the
godly
make
sutable
improvement
thereof
,
and
where
the
case
requireth
,
drawing
such
spirituall
conclusions
from
them
,
as
put
them
upon
the
pleading
such
holy
maximes
before
the
Lord
,
the
Lord
seeth
it
meet
to
bound
the
peoples
desires
within
these
holy
limits
of
his
promises
,
and
it
is
faith
that
helpeth
us
to
keep
within
compasse
in
our
prayers
.
And
surely
there
is
no
language
more
sweet
and
acceptable
to
God
then
to
speak
to
him
in
our
prayers
,
in
this
holy
language
of
his
spirit
and
word
,
in
his
own
language
:
if
we
speak
in
our
prayers
no
otherwise
then
the
Lord
himselfe
speaketh
in
his
promises
,
there
shall
bee
a
sweet
consort
of
voice
begun
by
the
spirit
in
the
promises
,
seconded
by
the
spirit
of
faith
in
the
Saints
prayers
,
and
answered
by
God
in
his
providences
.
4.
The
last
branch
of
faith
required
in
prayer
,
9.
In
Gods
providences
.
was
faith
in
God
his
providences
;
the
Saints
in
their
prayers
mentioned
in
scripture
have
used
thus
by
faith
to
improve
the
providence
of
God
,
as
Psal.
22.
4
,
5.
Our
fathers
called
upon
thee
,
and
were
delivered
.
Isai
.
64.
The
reall
respects
which
the
Lord
beares
to
his
peoples
prayers
,
are
practically
demonstrated
in
the
providence
of
God
,
providences
of
mercy
respecting
prayer
cases
,
are
but
the
promises
of
God
made
thereto
,
acted
and
executed
:
Every
such
providence
is
an
Oracle
of
God
instructing
or
incouraging
us
.
Faith
is
a
spirituall
recorder
in
the
soule
and
conscience
sanctified
,
it
registreth
,
writeth
and
noteth
downe
by
the
finger
of
the
spirit
on
the
table
of
the
heart
,
such
observable
and
usefull
passages
;
and
faith
calleth
for
conscience
to
read
them
over
,
as
need
requireth
.
There
are
no
cases
now
,
but
what
in
substance
have
been
heretofore
,
there
is
nothing
new
under
the
Sun
.
And
the
Lord
in
like
cases
cannot
vary
,
but
ever
carrieth
it
like
himselfe
,
so
that
faith
makes
great
advantage
hereof
in
prayer
;
the
spirit
of
God
hee
leadeth
suppliants
in
the
same
track
of
holy
requests
for
the
substance
of
them
,
and
what
wonder
if
the
same
answers
,
and
issues
are
,
may
be
,
must
be
by
faith
expected
:
presidents
in
prayer
cases
,
as
they
are
rules
to
us
,
so
are
they
arguments
with
God
in
our
holy
pleadings
with
him
in
our
prayers
for
his
mercy
.
It
is
so
with
men
in
their
Courts
and
pleas
,
Presidents
in
such
and
such
a
Kings
reigne
,
in
such
a
suite
,
thus
and
thus
issued
,
according
to
such
or
such
a
Statute
,
not
repealed
,
are
casting
matters
in
law
suits
;
and
so
it
is
verily
in
our
suites
in
heavens
Court
,
for
this
or
that
reliefe
which
wee
crave
:
presidents
of
providences
improved
by
faith
are
a
currant
Gospel
plea.
The
second
thing
propounded
comes
The
worke
of
faith
in
prayer
.
now
to
be
handled
,
namely
what
is
the
worke
and
businesse
of
faith
in
prayer
?
Prayer
is
called
the
prayer
of
faith
,
James
5.
15.
as
if
faith
were
and
indeed
is
the
chief
instrument
of
the
holy
Ghost
in
the
soules
of
the
suppliants
to
doe
all
in
prayer
.
Let
us
instance
in
some
particular
good
offices
which
faith
doth
do
in
and
for
the
souls
of
Gods
poor
suppliants
in
this
work
and
business
of
Prayer
.
1.
Faith
is
a
monitor
,
to
instruct
and
1.
It
instructeth
▪
inform
the
soul
truly
and
throughly
of
such
things
as
are
most
sutable
and
helpfull
to
this
holy
work
:
Hence
we
read
of
the
Psalmist
,
in
his
secret
lifting
up
of
his
heart
to
the
Lord
in
the
night
season
,
he
saith
,
His
reins
instructed
him
,
Psal.
16.
7.
This
knowing
grace
of
faith
in
his
heart
,
was
the
Spirits
instrument
to
teach
him
.
Faith
is
called
the
wisdom
of
the
just
,
Luke
1.
17.
the
wisdome
of
justified
persons
by
Christ
,
to
which
they
were
to
be
converted
,
there
spoken
of
:
and
as
other
wisdome
,
so
this
in
speciall
is
profitable
to
direct
our
mindes
and
mouthes
:
It
is
faith
which
giveth
the
soul
the
truest
survey
which
it
hath
faithfully
made
of
its
emptinesse
and
needinesse
.
It
is
faith
which
most
fully
and
convincingly
informeth
the
soul
of
the
fulnesse
and
freenesse
of
the
riches
of
Grace
in
God
and
Christ
,
and
of
his
sutableness
to
us
,
considering
our
cases
and
conditions
:
It
is
faith
that
telleth
the
soul
of
its
interest
and
incouragements
in
the
mercies
of
God
,
and
merits
of
Christ
,
and
in
the
Covenant
of
grace
,
and
any
particular
branch
thereof
,
so
far
as
the
same
doth
concern
its
perfect
cases
about
which
the
soule
comes
to
God
in
Prayer
.
Faith
in
Prayer
acteth
as
a
Queen
,
and
2.
It
injoineth
.
(
as
I
may
say
)
a
mother
grace
,
to
order
,
and
injoyn
,
and
excite
each
praying
grace
unto
its
proper
work
therein
.
When
Faith
is
stirring
,
it
doth
in
a
manner
speak
,
and
charge
Desire
to
do
its
office
;
reach
out
thy
hand
,
open
thy
mouth
wide
,
inlarge
thy self
(
O
Desire
)
to
crave
these
and
these
mercies
which
the
soul
needeth
,
which
the
Lord
is
ready
to
give
.
And
Love
,
do
thou
the
like
,
never
a
more
lovely
object
presented
to
thee
from
one
who
so
dearly
loveth
the
soul
wherein
thou
art
.
Zeal
,
be
thou
fervent
,
put
an
edge
upon
Desire
and
Love
;
the
case
so
requireth
,
the
mercies
are
neer
,
its
pity
they
should
be
lost
for
want
of
putting
to
a
little
more
strength
to
wrestle
for
them
.
Humility
,
stoop
thou
the
heart
,
fall
down
,
be
low
and
vile
before
one
that
is
so
glorious
.
Fear
,
awe
thou
the
heart
,
let
it
tremble
in
the
presence
of
the
holy
One
of
Israel
.
Joy
,
do
thou
enlarge
the
heart
in
the
sense
of
mercies
already
gotten
by
prayer
,
and
more
mercies
are
at
hand
.
Hope
,
stand
thou
on
tiptoe
,
and
look
up
,
and
look
out
;
for
verily
mercy
is
not
far
off
:
the
Lord
is
neer
such
secret
motives
and
whispers
of
faith
that
are
in
the
souls
of
Gods
suppliants
;
their
spirits
are
incouraged
and
moved
variously
to
act
in
prayer
from
that
faith
which
they
have
in
the
Lord
when
it
is
exercised
.
Look
as
Davids
faith
in
the
love
of
God
towards
him
,
occasioned
&
made
that
speech
in
his
soul
,
when
to
praise
God
;
so
that
David
from
the
strength
of
his
faith
therein
speaketh
to
his
soul
,
And
all
that
is
within
him
to
praise
his
Name
,
Psalm
103.
1.
The
like
speech
doth
faith
occasion
in
a
gracious
heart
,
when
to
pray
,
requiring
all
within
the
same
to
be
imployed
in
furthring
the
work
.
So
when
David
is
to
make
his
prayer
to
the
God
of
his
life
,
in
faith
that
God
will
command
loving
kindness
to
him
,
Psalm
42.
8.
here
is
a
charge
given
in
his
heart
to
attend
it
patiently
and
hopefully
,
and
distempers
are
commanded
to
stand
by
the
while
,
v.
11.
3
Faith
in
Prayer
is
a
moderation
to
regulate
3.
It
doth
regulate
.
and
rectifie
the
souls
pleas
;
yea
,
to
dictate
Arguments
to
back
those
holy
pleas
.
Prayers
of
Faith
use
to
be
pleading
prayers
,
filled
and
carryed
on
in
lively
reasonings
with
the
Lord
.
And
because
oft-times
the
spirit
of
a
Suppliant
may
be
even
non-plust
almost
,
and
not
know
how
to
carry
it
on
,
by
reason
of
secret
cavils
raised
in
the
heart
,
whether
from
Satan
,
or
distrust
,
or
otherwise
;
Faith
then
stepping
forth
,
and
whispering
some
spiritual
and
sutable
answers
,
cleareth
up
the
mist
upon
the
Spirit
,
and
the
mistake
and
sophisme
,
and
so
the
soul
is
a
fresh
carryed
on
in
his
pleading
with
God
.
Psalm
77.
7.
Will
the
Lord
cast
off
?
&c.
this
was
secretly
whispered
by
distrust
,
as
if
God
would
cast
him
off
:
but
will
he
do
it
for
ever
?
and
so
ver.
8
,
9.
David
his
spirit
was
pinched
in
these
reasonings
and
cavils
;
at
present
he
could
not
positively
answer
that
God
would
not
do
so
:
the
cavil
of
distrust
became
a
real
question
to
his
tempted
,
deserted
spirit
,
by
reasoning
so
much
with
that
whilst
he
was
crying
to
the
Lord
,
ver.
1
but
faith
gave
light
to
the
case
,
and
upon
discovery
hee
perceived
that
these
were
but
cavils
of
an
infirm
spirit
of
his
own
.
ver.
10.
The
case
is
resolved
and
determined
through
the
help
and
light
of
Faith
exercised
,
and
acted
and
standing
up
,
which
before
sate
silent
;
and
he
concluded
this
was
his
infirmity
.
Faith
is
a
Second
to
the
soul
in
its
holy
wrestlings
and
pleadings
with
God
to
succour
it
in
its
suits
,
both
in
point
of
assistance
perswading
with
the
heart
,
that
the
Lord
will
prepare
the
heart
to
seek
him
,
and
so
the
rather
to
prevail
,
Psal.
10.
17.
And
in
point
of
Assurance
,
1
John
5.
15.
it
is
the
speech
of
faith
,
We
have
what
we
ask
of
God
.
It
is
as
sure
as
if
it
were
already
granted
.
And
so
in
point
of
Acceptance
,
ver.
14.
We
know
he
heareth
.
ver.
7.
Now
when
at
any
time
the
spirit
of
a
Suppliant
beginneth
to
give
out
,
when
any
fainting
fit
is
upon
it
,
then
faith
reneweth
the
charge
upon
the
Lord
,
taketh
up
the
holy
weapons
which
the
spirit
of
the
Saints
began
to
lay
by
,
the
Arguments
which
it
was
ready
to
forgo
,
and
now
the
soul
gathers
up
it selfe
afresh
,
and
plyeth
the
Lord
with
renewed
strength
of
holy
requests
:
at
this
passe
was
Jonah
chap.
2.
4
,
7.
he
said
,
he
was
cast
out
,
yet
would
look
again
to
the
Lord
;
and
ver.
7.
when
fainting
,
and
when
faith
minding
him
afresh
of
something
in
the
Lord
,
he
is
revived
,
and
sends
up
many
Supplications
to
him
.
What
,
give
out
?
wil
Faith
say
,
nay
fie
for
shame
.
It
claps
the
soul
on
the
back
,
(
as
I
may
say
)
and
bids
it
chear
up
,
wrestle
one
bout
more
,
pursue
once
again
;
it
may
be
,
nay
,
it
is
likely
thou
wilt
prevail
,
nay
,
thou
shalt
indeed
prevail
.
4.
Faith
in
prayer
is
an
Agent
for
the
4.
It
pleadeth
soul
to
improve
and
plead
all
the
foregoing
principles
,
and
spiritual
Topick
places
mentioned
.
That
of
Gods
gracious
disposition
it
is
a
large
field
and
very
fruitful
in
prevailing
Arguments
,
when
improved
by
faith
:
so
is
that
of
God
his
All-sufficiency
,
All-mightiness
,
Eternity
,
Immutability
:
and
so
is
that
of
Christ
considered
in
his
Offices
,
Merit
,
Mediation
,
and
Intercession
:
the
Promises
of
God
likewise
are
several
heads
of
holy
pleas
:
Faith
improveth
them
wisely
,
and
seasonably
,
and
sutably
,
as
the
cases
of
the
same
require
.
It
would
bee
improving
them
all
,
in
and
through
the
Lord
Jesus
,
for
the
souls
succour
and
support
in
this
Ordinance
of
Prayer
,
verifying
that
Isai.
12.
3.
Drawing
water
out
of
the
wells
of
Salvation
.
5
Finally
,
Faith
in
prayer
becometh
(
as
it
were
)
the
common
pledge
between
the
5.
It
undertaketh
.
Lord
and
the
Suppliant
;
that
each
shall
do
right
in
all
that
hath
been
pleaded
.
Faith
undertakes
to
become
bound
,
and
to
be
a
pawne
to
the
soul
,
that
the
Lord
for
his
part
will
do
what
is
meet
,
and
what
becometh
him
for
the
soul
.
And
againe
it
ingageth
it selfe
to
the
Lord
,
that
by
his
help
the
soul
shall
attend
to
its
duty
,
which
concerneth
it
.
See
Psalm
55.
3.
Davids
faith
you
see
there
,
pawneth
its
credit
that
the
Lord
will
not
,
shall
not
say
him
nay
;
My
voice
shalt
thou
hear
,
O
Lord
:
and
then
faithfully
promiseth
on
Davids
behalf
,
that
he
will
and
shall
rightly
order
his
prayer
,
and
so
wait
and
leave
it
with
the
Lord
,
and
unto
thee
will
I
direct
my
prayer
,
and
look
up
.
3.
In
the
third
place
we
come
to
consider
of
some
useful
Helps
unto
sincere
Suppliants
Helps
to
saith
in
prayer
.
Faith
in
prayer
.
The
Helps
and
Encouragements
to
faith
in
Prayer
may
be
such
as
these
.
1
Let
us
take
and
make
all
holy
advantage
of
the
least
may
be
of
Mercy
,
where
on
1.
Improve
every
may
be
of
mercy
.
we
may
ground
an
expectation
of
a
gracious
successe
and
answer
of
our
prayers
.
We
may
,
yea
must
do
thus
.
Meek
ones
must
seek
the
Lord
,
hoping
for
his
mercy
when
there
is
but
a
may
be
of
being
hid
from
the
Lords
anger
,
Zeph.
2.
3.
Thus
did
the
Ninivites
:
no
body
could
tell
they
should
bee
delivered
,
nor
assure
them
of
mercy
if
they
did
sue
for
it
;
but
yet
none
could
tell
the
contrary
,
none
could
say
peremptorily
they
should
perish
without
remedy
.
If
it
be
but
a
Who
can
tell
,
it
is
a
ground
of
mighty
prayers
,
and
may
cherish
a
spark
of
hope
therein
of
successe
,
Jonah
3.
Isaiah
must
lift
up
his
prayer
,
albeit
it
be
but
a
may
be
,
that
God
would
hear
the
blasphemous
speeches
of
Rabshekah
,
against
which
he
was
to
bend
his
prayers
on
Israels
behalf
,
2
Kings
19.
4.
A
very
peradventure
of
prevailing
in
prayer
will
set
Moses
a
praying
,
Exod.
32.
30.
No
Scripture
telleth
thee
that
thou
art
a
cast-away
,
many
Scriptures
give
thee
grounds
of
a
may
be
at
least
of
salvation
.
Let
that
therefore
raise
thee
,
though
troubled
sore
,
to
look
and
wait
for
a
gracious
answer
of
thy
prayer
.
2.
Labour
to
be
stored
with
sutable
Promises
to
your
prayer
cases
:
it
will
bee
our
2.
Store
up
sutable
promises
to
prayer
cases
wisdom
to
lay
up
such
knowledge
of
such
words
of
Grace
,
Prov.
10.
14.
Jehosaphat
was
not
to
seek
of
a
Promise
sutable
to
that
he
was
to
pray
for
,
2
Chr.
20.
Nehemiah
had
a
like
promise
ready
written
on
the
table
of
his
heart
,
Nehem.
1.
8
,
9
,
10.
And
be
we
well
acquainted
with
the
Attributes
of
God
,
which
are
vertually
Promises
and
props
to
our
faith
in
Prayer
.
Moses
in
his
prayer
maketh
use
of
them
for
that
end
,
Num.
14.
17
,
19.
And
the
Saints
oft
elsewhere
in
the
Scripture
.
3.
Improve
we
former
experiences
,
both
of
our
owne
and
others
of
the
gratious
3
Improve
former
experiences
.
dealings
of
God
with
us
in
way
of
prayer
,
for
meerly
(
as
well
as
otherwise
)
they
worke
hope
.
Psal.
6.
9.
The
Lord
hath
heard
the
voyce
of
my
weeping
,
he
will
heare
my
prayer
.
Davids
experience
of
Gods
mercifull
and
faithfull
performance
of
all
the
desires
of
his
soul
for
him
,
will
make
him
cry
to
him
with
much
confidence
,
Psal.
57.
1
,
2.
Wee
may
not
rest
in
mercies
and
blessings
received
,
but
we
may
and
must
be
incouraged
from
them
to
reach
after
and
waite
for
more
,
if
we
never
had
tasted
of
his
goodness
to
us
,
when
we
sought
him
,
yet
were
we
to
expect
and
waite
for
his
gracious
answer
:
but
tasting
and
seeing
how
good
the
Lord
is
by
experience
,
it
is
then
a
blessed
thing
to
trust
in
him
.
Ps.
34.
4.
8.
We
may
well
trust
him
and
rest
on
him
as
a
God
hearing
prayers
,
when
we
have
tryed
him
to
be
such
a
one
;
or
else
it
will
be
a
shame
,
if
speaking
it
in
his
word
that
he
is
such
a
one
,
and
then
speaking
it
over
sensibly
in
his
workes
that
hee
is
such
a
one
,
yet
hee
cannot
be
believed
.
If
any
,
surely
such
as
by
experience
know
the
name
of
God
(
have
proofe
of
that
or
any
other
title
or
Attribute
or
word
of
his
wherein
hee
maketh
himselfe
knowne
to
us
)
they
will
trust
in
him
.
Psal.
9.
10.
Gratious
answers
of
prayer
given
to
the
Saints
,
are
precious
pledges
of
our
interest
in
the
covenant
of
grace
,
and
in
God
as
our
God
,
and
so
we
are
to
look
at
them
,
and
be
encouraged
by
them
,
Zach.
13.
9.
We
are
also
to
quicken
up
our
confident
expectations
of
a
gracious
issue
of
our
prayers
from
other
experiences
therein
:
so
the
Saints
used
to
do
in
their
prayers
mentioned
in
Scripture
,
Psal.
74.
1.
13
,
14.
and
oft
elsewhere
;
for
indeed
the
Lord
in
giving
answers
of
Grace
to
any
of
his
children
,
hath
regard
to
the
good
and
encouragement
of
them
all
:
that
which
the
Lord
did
for
,
and
spake
to
supplicating
,
wrestling
Jacob
,
(
Gen.
32.
)
hee
eyed
others
that
were
to
come
after
him
therein
.
Hosea
12.
4.
He
had
power
over
the
Angel
,
&c.
and
there
he
(
that
Angel
the
Lord
himself
)
spake
with
[
us
,
]
not
with
him
alone
.
The
regard
which
the
Lord
hath
to
the
prayers
of
destitute
ones
,
is
written
and
recorded
for
the
generation
to
come
,
to
make
a
comfortable
use
thereof
,
Psalm
102.
17
,
18.
if
one
of
Gods
chosen
ones
fare
well
in
their
holy
approaches
to
God
,
the
Prophet
will
put
it
plurally
in
the
conclusion
;
he
draweth
from
thence
,
Psal.
65.
4.
(
the
former
part
of
the
verse
compared
with
the
latter
part
)
we
shall
be
satisfied
with
the
goodness
of
thy
house
.
4
Improve
we
conscionably
the
Intercession
4.
Improve
Christs
Intercession
.
of
the
Lord
Jesus
for
us
.
When
he
was
on
earth
he
prayed
for
us
,
as
you
may
see
in
John
17.
To
bee
sanctified
by
his
Truth
,
to
be
kept
from
the
evil
of
sin
,
Apostasie
:
we
pray
for
union
and
communion
with
the
Lord
Jesus
,
such
as
is
very
strong
,
comfortable
,
and
constant
whilst
we
are
here
,
and
the
eternal
enjoyment
of
the
Lord
Jesus
in
another
world
,
but
fear
lest
our
sins
might
intercept
and
frustrate
our
prayers
;
but
Christ
telleth
us
(
and
for
our
comfort
,
that
our
joy
may
be
full
,
)
Joh.
17.
13.
what
is
the
sum
of
what
hee
intercedeth
with
the
Father
for
on
the
behalf
as
of
his
Apostles
,
so
of
all
Believers
,
vers.
20
,
&c.
We
will
and
must
needs
confesse
,
that
Christs
prayers
were
without
exception
,
and
that
the
Father
alwayes
heard
him
,
John
11.
How
well
is
it
then
for
us
that
the
Lord
Jesus
hath
with
acceptance
prevented
us
,
and
these
mercies
are
already
begged
by
Christ
,
and
granted
of
God
to
our
hands
?
Surely
,
the
Lord
hath
heard
Christ
in
the
desires
which
hee
as
Mediatour
expressed
to
the
Lord
,
that
we
and
our
services
,
and
so
our
prayers
might
be
accepted
;
of
which
that
in
Isaiah
49.
8.
is
prophetically
spoken
,
compared
with
2
Cor.
6.
2.
we
may
well
expect
that
in
our
holy
approaches
and
makings
out
to
God
for
mercy
,
we
come
in
a
time
of
acceptance
,
since
the
Lord
hath
heard
Christ
bespeaking
of
it
:
if
the
Lord
the
rather
honour
the
Lord
Jesus
,
because
in
the
dayes
of
his
flesh
he
made
intercession
for
Transgressours
,
Isaiah
13.
12.
(
therefore
shall
he
divide
the
spoil
,
&c.
because
he
did
so
)
surely
we
may
well
expect
the
success
thereof
,
and
to
share
in
those
spoiles
,
if
wee
are
strong
and
earnest
wrestlers
with
God
in
his
name
for
the
same
.
Solomons
request
for
the
grant
of
their
prayers
,
in
their
several
cases
,
which
are
mentioned
1
Kings
8.
and
which
are
granted
,
chap.
9.
3.
were
shadowing
Types
of
what
the
Lord
will
condescend
to
in
all
his
suppliants
cases
,
at
the
request
of
this
our
blessed
Solomon
,
Psalm
72.
but
especially
improve
his
present
Intercession
and
appearing
before
God
for
us
now
in
Heaven
,
Heb.
7.
25.
Look
as
whilst
the
people
were
praying
without
,
the
Priest
was
offering
Incense
within
the
Temple
,
Luke
1.
9.
10.
So
is
Christ
in
that
glorious
Temple
above
appearing
before
God
for
us
,
whilst
we
are
a
praying
.
That
was
a
shadow
of
this
,
Heb.
8.
5.
the
Saints
Prayers
are
committed
to
him
there
,
as
his
charge
,
according
to
his
Office
to
which
the
Lord
hath
appointed
him
,
to
offer
them
up
with
the
Incense
of
his
own
meritorious
sufferings
,
Rev
8.
1
,
3.
they
cannot
then
but
succeed
well
.
At
that
time
when
the
Lord
should
be
corporally
absent
from
his
Disciples
,
hee
made
account
that
was
a
special
speeding
time
in
their
Prayers
,
John
16.
26
,
27.
5
Contemplate
and
let
your
spirits
dwel
5.
Contemplation
upon
the
eight
following
particulars
5.
Consider
that
God
is
a
God
hearing
praiers
.
much
upon
these
considerations
.
1
What
a
sutable
name
the
Lord
assumeth
,
and
by
his
own
dictate
,
writing
and
seal
alloweth
to
be
challenged
;
namely
,
A
God
hearing
Prayers
,
Psalm
65.
2.
Hearing
prayer
,
shewing
it
is
his
usual
work
,
his
constant
exercise
,
his
inseparable
property
;
nor
saith
hee
whose
prayers
,
as
excluding
thine
or
the
prayers
of
any
other
poor
soul
which
in
truth
desire
to
seek
him
.
It
is
recorded
of
Augustus
,
That
he
never
sent
away
any
Petitioner
sad
from
him
;
and
dost
thou
think
,
that
the
Lord
of
bowels
,
that
is
rich
in
mercy
to
all
that
call
upon
him
,
Psal.
86.
5
can
or
will
?
2
To
whose
requests
the
Lord
hath
given
2.
Whose
cries
and
praiers
he
doth
hear
(
at
least
)
some
audience
?
even
to
the
rude
moans
of
beasts
and
other
dumb
creatures
,
Psalm
145
15
,
16.
Job
38.
41.
And
as
Christ
reasoneth
thence
,
Luke
12.
14.
God
feedeth
the
Ravens
,
and
are
not
you
much
better
then
they
?
So
may
I
say
here
,
God
heareth
the
Ravens
cryes
,
will
he
not
hear
the
Righteous
cryes
?
It
is
but
Righteous
,
as
well
as
an
act
of
grace
in
him
so
to
do
.
Psal.
145.
15
,
16
He
filleth
the
desire
of
every
living
thing
;
and
ver.
17.
Is
righteous
in
all
his
wayes
.
No
wonder
then
if
as
ver.
18
,
19
he
be
nigh
unto
all
such
as
call
upon
him
to
fulfil
their
desires
.
The
cryes
of
meer
natural
men
,
as
they
are
his
creatures
,
and
in
helplesse
conditions
,
look
out
to
him
for
succor
,
as
many
rude
Mariners
are
so
heard
,
Psalm
107.
23
,
28
he
will
give
some
audience
even
to
hypocrites
prayers
,
Psalm
78.
34
,
35
,
36
,
37
,
38.
and
surely
he
that
out
of
his
overflowing
bounty
will
hear
(
as
far
as
he
may
)
such
persons
prayers
,
they
shall
have
that
benefit
of
his
common
audience
and
providence
,
albeit
not
of
his
peculiar
and
saving
respects
of
grace
.
He
is
not
unwilling
to
hear
his
peoples
requests
,
when
not
so
rightly
principled
,
as
that
noble
Jew
,
who
would
scarce
believe
without
signes
shewed
,
yet
was
so
heard
in
his
requests
for
his
son
,
Joh.
4.
48
,
to
53.
or
if
rightly
,
yet
not
so
throughly
principled
as
Cornelius
,
who
yet
was
not
so
cleared
in
that
great
Article
of
faith
then
in
question
,
that
that
Jesus
of
Nazareth
was
the
Messiah
:
hence
that
Acts
11.
13
,
14.
with
Acts
10.
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
or
if
so
principled
,
yet
at
present
under
much
distemper
of
corruption
;
and
yet
when
praying
,
even
then
God
hath
overlooked
all
that
,
and
judged
of
them
by
their
better
part
,
and
taken
their
prayers
then
made
kindly
.
Such
was
Davids
secret
prayer
at
that
instant
,
when
changing
his
behaviour
,
or
favour
,
as
if
he
had
not
been
the
man
he
was
,
yet
accepted
,
Psalm
34.
title
,
with
ver.
4.
Those
that
in
their
affliction
are
so
distempered
with
infirmities
of
distrust
or
discontent
,
it
may
be
that
they
cannot
speak
freely
to
God
in
prayer
,
but
sigh
;
yet
heard
,
Rom.
8.
18
,
26
,
27.
Moses
when
in
such
a
pet
,
yet
the
Lord
picketh
out
what
he
would
have
craved
,
and
granteth
it
,
Exod.
5.
22
,
23.
compared
with
chap.
6.
1.
and
Numb.
11.
11
,
12
,
13
,
14
,
15.
with
ver.
16
,
17.
their
cry
was
with
much
distemper
,
as
appears
by
their
words
to
Moses
,
Exod.
14.
10
,
11.
yet
heard
and
granted
;
and
God
the
rather
shewed
all
those
after
signes
and
wonders
on
the
Egyptians
,
in
answer
even
to
that
distempered
cry
to
him
by
the
Israelites
,
many
whereof
were
truly
godly
:
see
Nehemiah
.
9.
9
,
10.
halting
Jacob
,
yet
wrestling
in
prayer
,
though
lamely
,
is
heard
:
yea
when
too
curious
in
his
inquiry
,
Gen.
32.
28
,
29.
yet
is
blessed
in
regard
of
his
prayer
before
.
Sparks
of
grace
amongst
an
heap
of
ashes
are
acceptable
.
3.
Consider
what
kind
of
prayers
have
3.
What
kind
of
prayers
hee
heareth
.
found
special
acceptance
with
God
:
such
as
have
been
rather
sighs
and
groans
,
then
expresse
prayers
;
he
hears
the
prisoners
groans
,
Psal.
102.
20.
the
needies
sighs
,
Psal.
12.
5.
Such
as
have
been
but
Ejaculatory
liftings
up
of
the
soul
unto
God
in
mental
desires
,
Psalm
145.
18
,
19.
Jonah
2.
1.
Such
as
have
been
but
a
poor
chattering
and
muttering
of
something
in
the
ears
of
God
,
Isaiah
38.
5
,
14.
Such
which
have
been
but
an
abrupt
and
broken
expression
or
two
from
a
truly
broken
spirit
,
as
the
contrite
Publicans
,
Be
propitious
to
me
a
sinner
,
Luke
18.
13
,
14.
The
converted
Thief
's
,
Lord
remember
me
in
thy
kingdom
,
Luke
23.
42
,
43.
but
a
long
look
of
the
body
and
soul
towards
God
;
They
looked
to
thee
and
were
not
ashamed
,
Psa.
34.
4
,
5
And
Jonahs
look
towards
God
in
Christ
,
typed
by
the
Temple
,
Jonah
24.
7.
that
took
well
with
God
;
yea
Prayers
of
the
Saints
in
a
dream
,
as
was
that
of
Solomons
,
have
found
good
acceptance
,
1
Kings
3.
5
,
9
,
10
,
11
,
12.
after
that
Solomon
awoke
,
ver.
15.
Not
that
any
should
think
it
enough
to
sigh
or
groan
and
not
utter
their
souls
in
words
to
the
Lord
;
but
if
,
like
the
Shunamite
the
soul
of
any
be
troubled
within
them
,
that
they
cannot
utter
their
hearts
,
2
Kings
4.
27.
or
like
David
,
so
troubled
in
spirit
that
they
cannot
speak
,
Psal.
77.
then
it
is
comfortable
to
consider
,
that
yet
in
such
cases
sighs
are
successful
.
Neither
may
any
abuse
what
we
said
of
the
Publican
and
the
converted
thief
,
and
to
content
themselves
to
speak
some
few
words
constantly
,
and
there
rest
as
if
all
were
well
:
no
,
but
if
we
are
younglings
in
Christianity
,
babes
in
Christ
,
know
that
our
heavenly
Father
also
,
(
as
other
fathers
do
in
theirs
)
he
delighteth
as
much
and
sometimes
more
,
in
the
broken
language
and
lispings
of
his
little
ones
,
and
of
his
sick
ones
,
though
elder
in
prayers
,
craving
this
or
that
in
their
broken
fashion
,
and
rather
making
signes
for
what
they
would
have
,
then
able
fully
and
plainly
to
express
their
mind
to
him
;
then
he
doth
in
the
more
fluent
expressions
of
sundry
others
:
not
but
that
he
useth
in
his
owne
season
to
inable
such
stammerers
also
to
speak
more
plainly
,
Isai.
32.
4.
4
Consider
what
account
God
doth
4.
Consider
what
esteem
God
hath
of
prayer
.
make
of
his
people
:
they
are
his
choice
allowed
Suppliants
,
Zeph.
3.
10
his
royal
Priests
,
1
Pet.
2.
9.
persons
sequestrated
for
such
holy
ends
.
Psalm
4.
3.
Zach.
13
,
9.
his
beloved
ones
.
Hence
that
strong
expression
of
Christ
,
encouraging
to
expect
hearing
of
our
prayers
,
I
say
not
that
I
will
pray
to
the
Father
for
you
,
(
namely
,
as
now
whilst
on
earth
)
for
the
Father
himself
loveth
you
,
John
10
,
26
,
27.
as
if
that
were
that
strong
motive
,
which
will
farther
his
gracious
audience
of
his
servants
prayers
.
What
will
not
love
grant
?
5
Consider
what
account
the
Lord
makes
5
What
esteem
he
hath
of
his
Saints
prayers
.
of
his
peoples
prayers
.
They
are
his
delight
,
Prov.
15.
8.
as
sweet
musick
in
his
ears
,
Revel.
5.
1.
They
are
memorials
before
him
,
ever
in
his
eye
,
minding
him
of
what
is
meet
to
be
done
for
his
people
,
Acts
10.
4.
They
are
as
a
Recompence
to
him
,
he
liketh
to
be
paid
in
his
dues
in
prayers
also
.
Psal.
116.
12
,
13.
he
thinketh
we
never
pray
enough
,
John
16
13
,
14.
Hitherto
you
have
asked
nothing
,
(
namely
,
in
comparison
,
)
open
thy
mouth
wide
.
Psal.
81.
Mercy
accompanieth
prayer
;
if
the
Lord
would
turne
away
the
one
,
yet
not
the
others
pleas
,
Psalm
66.
20.
6
Consider
what
measures
the
Lord
6.
What
measures
he
keepeth
in
his
respects
to
praier
keepeth
in
his
respects
to
prayer
:
He
heareth
sometimes
before
we
call
;
preventeth
his
people
with
goodnesse
,
Isaiah
65.
24.
Sometimes
even
whilst
praying
they
have
answers
of
grace
,
ibid.
Sometimes
when
his
people
seek
him
for
pardoning
grace
,
and
the
manifestation
thereof
,
he
sheweth
mercy
even
above
their
thoughts
,
Isaiah
55.
6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
giveth
them
,
as
above
what
they
ask
,
so
beyond
their
thoughts
and
expectations
,
Eph.
3.
20.
Wherefore
raise
up
our
expectations
in
this
way
of
seeking
the
face
of
God
,
touching
his
gracious
disposition
to
hear
and
help
us
,
and
when
we
have
got
up
our
thoughts
therein
to
the
highest
,
yet
believe
it
,
he
hath
mercy
and
answers
of
grace
for
us
above
our
thoughts
.
7
Consider
what
method
God
continually
and
infallibly
useth
in
his
respects
to
7.
What
method
he
observeth
in
his
respects
to
praier
prayer
:
namely
,
first
to
incline
hearts
to
be
cordial
and
serious
in
prayer
,
and
then
to
give
his
promised
mercies
,
Psalm
10.
17.
Jerem.
29.
11.
12.
The
nearer
and
surer
mercies
are
,
the
more
praying
motions
and
workings
there
are
then
in
our
hearts
.
Both
are
to
the
same
mercy
,
as
one
works
to
help
to
pray
,
and
to
hear
prayer
.
Mercy
would
not
be
at
work
with
us
in
the
one
,
if
the
other
part
of
God's
mercies
work
were
not
to
be
effected
.
Lastly
,
That
we
may
clear
up
our
fainting
8.
Consider
the
Parable
Luk
,
18
1.
to
9.
spirits
and
drooping
hearts
,
in
expectation
of
faith
,
that
our
prayers
shall
not
fail
of
good
successe
from
God
,
consider
of
that
Parable
of
our
Lord
Jesus
,
which
he
for
this
purpose
propoundeth
,
Luke
18.
1.
ad
9.
A
Judge
,
a
man
,
comes
off
to
hear
a
poor
suppliants
request
;
and
will
not
God
,
a
Father
,
do
much
more
for
his
?
An
unjust
Judg
hears
,
and
will
not
a
just
and
righteous
God
hear
the
cryes
of
his
poor
ones
?
One
that
was
a
hater
and
disregarder
of
men
,
and
of
his
own
name
,
yet
hears
;
and
will
not
God
and
Christ
hear
,
whose
delight
is
to
be
with
men
?
Prov
,
8.
One
that
was
utterly
averse
from
hearing
,
[
He
would
not
hear
:
]
one
to
whom
asking
was
a
trouble
,
[
This
widow
troubleth
me
]
yet
at
length
grants
the
request
of
her
which
sought
to
him
.
How
much
more
will
the
Lord
,
to
whom
prayer
is
a
delight
,
and
whose
property
it
is
to
be
hearing
,
(
even
ready
to
hear
)
prayers
?
surely
he
will
hearken
to
his
suppliants
requests
much
more
.
One
that
while
he
denyed
and
delayed
his
Petitioner
,
considered
it
not
till
afterward
,
[
Then
he
considered
with
himself
,
]
and
he
cometh
off
:
How
much
rather
will
the
Lord
,
who
wisely
weigheth
all
circumstances
and
inconveniences
in
case
of
too
long
delay
to
hear
?
Isai.
57.
17.
He
will
surely
fulfil
his
peoples
desires
.
One
that
in
granting
his
Petitioners
desire
,
meerly
to
avoid
disquiet
,
(
Lest
she
should
weary
him
out
with
her
out-cryes
)
he
hearkens
;
and
will
not
God
,
who
delighteth
in
mercy
,
do
much
more
for
his
precious
ones
?
One
that
is
solicited
by
(
a
certain
widow
)
one
no
way
allyed
to
him
,
(
coming
to
him
without
any
other
Intercessour
to
plead
her
cause
)
yet
he
cannot
deny
her
Petition
:
and
can
or
will
the
Lord
deny
his
own
deare
children
,
which
come
to
him
in
the
name
of
him
in
whom
he
is
well
pleased
;
yea
,
and
have
the
Lord
himselfe
to
intercede
for
him
?
Touching
the
last
thing
propounded
,
very
briefly
.
The
Marks
of
one
praying
in
faith
Marks
of
praiing
in
faith
.
are
these
.
1
When
a
soul
is
borne
up
,
and
carryed
1.
Praying
amidst
discouragements
.
on
in
praying
,
amidst
discouragements
to
pray
.
If
he
pray
without
ceasing
when
yet
there
are
so
many
things
sometimes
which
may
seem
to
occasion
ceasing
to
pray
,
save
that
he
prayeth
in
faith
.
When
we
are
hindred
and
opposed
in
it
by
Satan
and
others
,
yet
a
Joshuah
stands
before
the
Angel
notwithstanding
Satans
resistance
,
Zach.
3.
1.
or
like
him
in
Mark
10.
47
,
48
,
51
,
52.
we
continue
crying
,
Jesus
have
mercy
on
us
,
even
when
others
would
forbid
us
:
when
we
are
delayed
and
held
off
from
our
desired
answers
,
and
left
in
some
deeps
of
affliction
in
the
interim
.
and
yet
trusting
in
the
Lord
in
Prayer
,
We
will
wait
,
Psalm
136.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
When
the
Lord
is
long
silent
,
yet
we
will
not
be
silent
,
but
plead
,
How
long
Lord
?
Psal.
13.
1
,
2.
When
denyed
of
God
as
the
woman
of
Canaan
,
as
if
we
had
no
part
in
the
mercy
we
ask
,
it
were
not
for
us
,
yet
we
continue
asking
,
Matth.
25.
25.
26
,
27.
Surely
there
is
faith
emboldning
thereunto
,
verse
28.
When
we
seem
to
be
curbed
and
silently
rebuked
,
as
the
friend
wished
not
to
trouble
his
friend
,
yet
will
not
give
over
his
suite
,
Luke
11.
Surely
he
thinks
he
speaks
to
a
friend
within
,
or
else
he
could
not
,
would
not
then
continue
asking
.
2
When
we
pray
with
some
more
then
2
Praying
with
boldnesse
usual
boldnesse
and
liberty
of
speech
▪
as
sometimes
in
an
awful
and
spiritual
manner
,
we
are
wondrous
free
to
plead
with
God
,
more
then
at
other
times
,
now
is
faith
stirring
in
such
a
Prayer
,
1
John
3.
21
,
22.
Eph.
3.
12.
3
When
we
pray
with
a
kind
of
delightful
3
Praying
with
heart
calmness
calmness
and
stilnesse
of
spirit
,
not
tossed
like
waves
in
prayer
,
through
the
power
of
unbelief
,
Jam.
1.
6.
4
When
in
setting
our selves
sometimes
to
pray
to
the
Lord
,
and
petition
him
,
4.
Prayers
turned
into
praises
we
are
even
ready
to
make
a
holy
digression
and
diversion
,
and
turning
our
intended
Petition
into
melting
,
admiring
praises
of
God
;
as
oft
times
spiritual
Christians
have
experiences
thereof
,
surely
then
faith
is
stirring
.
So
Christ
turning
himselfe
to
approach
to
God
,
John
11.
41
,
42.
saith
,
I
thank
thee
Father
,
—
that
thou
alwayes
hearest
me
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
Humility
required
in
Prayer
.
WE
have
entred
upon
the
discourse
of
things
propounded
touching
the
conditions
required
for
the
incessant
performance
of
the
duty
of
prayer
,
and
have
dispatched
the
first
,
namely
,
Faith
.
And
now
we
are
to
speak
of
the
second
condition
thereto
required
,
and
that
is
Humility
.
It
is
the
desire
of
the
humble
which
the
Lord
heareth
,
Psal.
10.
17.
and
his
people
that
pray
are
to
humble
themselves
,
and
then
the
Lord
promiseth
them
hearing
.
2
Chron.
7.
14.
But
Humility
in
prayer
consisteth
.
for
our
better
proceeding
in
handling
this
condition
of
prayer
,
Let
us
consider
,
-
1.
Wherein
that
Humility
which
is
required
in
prayer
doth
consist
?
-
2.
When
Humility
expressed
in
prayer
may
be
discerned
to
be
saving
?
-
3.
Why
this
Humility
is
required
to
prayer
?
-
4.
What
are
usefull
helps
and
means
furthering
such
humility
in
prayer
?
To
the
first
,
we
say
,
Humility
required
in
prayer
consisteth
in
these
six
or
seven
things
.
1.
In
low
thoughts
of
our selves
to
attempt
1
In
low
thoughts
of
our selves
as
unmeet
to
pray
.
or
set
about
such
a
duty
.
When
wee
are
going
about
it
,
we
judge
our selves
most
unmeet
and
unworthy
in
our selves
to
speak
to
the
Lord
;
as
we
are
imployed
in
praying
,
still
the
serious
and
sensible
thoughts
of
our
owne
worthlesnesse
dwells
with
us
,
and
works
on
us
.
That
justified
suppliant
mentioned
,
Luke
13.
13
,
14.
standeth
a
far
off
and
would
scarce
lift
up
his
eyes
to
heaven
,
he
thinks
he
is
not
worthy
to
come
nearer
:
let
others
goe
as
high
as
they
please
;
as
for
himselfe
,
hee
will
take
the
lowest
roome
in
Gods
house
.
It
is
more
then
he
is
worthy
of
to
be
admitted
to
come
there
at
all
,
and
heaven
is
too
glorious
a
place
in
a
manner
for
him
,
a
wretch
as
hee
hath
been
to
be
so
bold
;
he
hath
sinned
against
heaven
,
it
is
better
for
him
to
look
on
the
dust
,
yea
,
to
kisse
and
lick
the
dust
.
In
the
words
which
the
wiseman
speaketh
prayer-wise
unto
Christ
)
that
Itheil
,
he
that
was
his
God
,
and
that
Vcall
,
that
mighty
one
,
)
Prov.
30.
1
,
7
,
8
,
9.
You
see
how
humbly
hee
prefaceth
in
his
speech
(
so
far
as
directed
to
him
in
way
of
prayer
)
as
verse
2
,
3.
hee
professeth
hee
is
more
bruitish
then
any
man
;
and
hath
not
the
understanding
of
a
man
,
so
unfit
and
unworthy
doth
he
see
himselfe
,
to
speak
either
of
Christ
in
an
instructive
way
,
as
verse
4
,
5
,
6.
or
to
Christ
in
a
supplicating
way
,
ver.
7
,
8
,
9.
The
Disciples
having
been
at
praier
with
Christ
,
they
see
so
much
weight
in
the
duty
,
and
so
much
excellency
in
the
due
exercise
of
the
gift
and
grace
of
Christ
in
prayer
,
that
they
look
at
themselves
as
most
unfit
to
pray
as
they
ought
,
and
therefore
intreat
his
help
and
direction
,
Lord
teach
us
to
pray
.
Luke
11.
1.
The
Psalmist
beginneth
his
prayer
in
a
kind
of
expostulation
with
God
,
Psal.
22.
1
,
2.
and
pressing
of
God
with
examples
of
his
mercy
to
others
in
like
cases
,
verse
4
,
5.
But
if
thou
think
hee
is
too
bold
with
God
,
and
keepeth
not
his
due
distance
,
hee
will
professe
that
for
his
owne
part
,
he
is
a
worm
and
no
man
,
verse
6
,
7.
he
judged
himselfe
,
as
infinitely
unworthy
to
stand
upon
termes
with
God
,
so
even
unfit
to
make
comparison
with
others
,
verse
5
,
6.
But
I
am
a
worm
,
and
no
man
:
what
ever
our
fathers
were
,
yet
I
look
at
my selfe
,
as
fitter
to
creep
on
the
earth
,
and
feed
onely
upon
the
dust
,
in
respect
of
the
guilt
of
sinne
laid
upon
me
,
(
for
if
you
apply
it
to
Christ
the
antitype
,
God
laid
upon
him
the
iniquity
of
us
all
,
Isai
.
53.
6.
but
we
intend
it
of
the
Psalmist
rather
himselfe
:
)
then
as
a
man
to
lift
up
my selfe
to
heaven
;
and
therefore
am
justly
made
the
reproach
of
men
,
ibid.
No
sooner
do
the
Saints
essay
to
draw
near
unto
God
,
but
the
beames
of
the
glory
of
God
reflect
upon
the
faces
of
their
souls
,
which
doe
thus
awe
and
abase
them
;
they
see
in
the
glasse
of
that
excellency
their
owne
vilenesse
.
2.
In
abased
thoughts
of
our selves
2
In
low
thoughts
of
our selves
when
heard
.
when
we
do
get
any
thing
of
the
Lord
by
prayer
.
True
it
is
,
humble
ones
do
speed
best
of
all
others
in
prayer
:
but
yet
,
as
mercyes
of
prayer
found
them
,
so
they
leave
them
humble
.
When
Abraham
hath
gained
upon
the
Lord
by
prayer
,
Gen.
18.
26.
yet
then
,
nay
then
especially
is
Abraham
lowest
and
vilest
in
his
owne
esteeme
,
then
verse
27.
he
saith
,
and
seeth
he
is
dust
and
ashes
.
He
then
considereth
what
he
is
in
himselfe
,
whence
he
came
,
and
whither
he
must
,
notwithstanding
the
favour
which
hee
findeth
with
the
Lord
;
he
knoweth
no
cause
which
should
move
the
Lord
to
give
any
answer
of
mercy
to
so
meane
an
one
as
himselfe
,
but
his
rich
grace
,
(
What
is
in
dust
to
move
respects
in
God
to
it
?
)
and
secretly
presenteth
it
as
a
plea
to
continue
such
undeserved
mercy
to
such
an
one
,
from
that
which
moved
the
Lord
to
begin
to
respect
his
prayer
.
Thus
David
Psal.
34.
4
when
hee
had
gained
by
his
prayer
,
and
God
was
found
of
him
,
yet
verse
6.
hee
putteth
an
humble
Emphasis
upon
the
matter
,
this
poore
man
cryed
.
That
they
,
verse
5.
(
even
better
men
then
he
,
such
as
had
walked
worthy
of
God
,
and
of
his
grace
,
)
looked
unto
the
Lord
in
prayer
,
and
were
incouraged
by
answers
of
favour
,
was
no
wonder
;
but
that
this
poor
man
,
that
he
poor
wretch
,
as
he
esteemeth
himselfe
,
one
that
(
as
in
the
title
of
the
Psalm
)
saith
,
he
changed
his
favour
and
was
not
like
himselfe
,
in
that
case
at
Gath
,
1
Sam.
21.
13
,
yet
he
to
cry
unto
the
Lord
,
and
be
heard
,
this
is
a
wonder
of
grace
to
him
.
After
Ephraim
hath
prayed
for
turning
grace
from
God
,
Jer.
31.
18.
and
is
answered
,
v.
19.
then
is
he
abased
,
yea
more
abased
in
his
own
sight
then
before
.
When
the
Church
upon
her
request
is
drawn
unto
her
beloved
,
Cant.
1.
4.
then
she
cryeth
out
of
her
blacknesse
.
verse
5.
Humblest
Christians
are
the
soundest
and
healthiest
in
spirit
,
and
as
showres
and
blasts
of
affliction
and
temptation
doe
not
much
annoy
them
,
so
neither
doe
warming
gleames
and
shines
of
mercy
distemper
them
,
still
they
are
humble
;
they
are
square
men
,
nothing
comes
amisse
to
them
,
they
will
fall
right
which
way
ever
they
are
cast
,
if
lowly
.
Look
as
vessells
whose
sayls
are
filled
,
if
well
ballasted
,
they
run
a
more
steady
course
;
so
is
it
here
with
the
Saints
,
when
they
pray
with
full
sayled
joy
of
faith
,
yet
when
this
holy
ballast
of
humility
is
in
the
hold
of
the
heart
,
and
not
meerly
aloft
in
shew
above
decks
,
appearing
to
men
:
they
are
not
soon
lifted
up
with
every
good
successe
they
meet
with
,
but
keep
low
,
and
deep
,
and
carry
it
evenly
with
the
Lord
,
as
humbly
,
if
not
more
humbly
then
before
.
The
Saints
know
well
they
are
but
beggers
,
and
stand
in
need
of
much
;
they
prayse
not
their
good
prayers
,
but
their
good
Master
for
the
almes
of
grace
which
they
get
:
Not
unto
us
,
and
because
once
was
too
little
to
set
forth
their
owne
unworthinesse
of
any
mercy
,
they
repeat
it
againe
,
not
unto
us
,
but
to
thy
Name
give
glory
,
&c.
Psal.
115.
1.
Liitle
cause
to
be
proud
of
a
trade
or
art
of
such
holy
begging
,
albeit
through
the
bounty
of
God
it
proves
gainfull
.
3.
In
affectionate
amplifications
of
3
In
affectionate
amplifications
of
our
vilenesse
,
and
of
Gods
grace
.
our
owne
vilenesse
,
and
Gods
mercy
and
excellency
.
As
beggars
which
use
to
make
very
lamentable
relations
of
their
owne
miseries
,
but
yet
giving
their
benefactors
all
their
titles
to
the
full
.
So
those
in
Psal.
115.
1.
ingeminate
the
expression
of
their
owne
utter
unworthinesse
.
Not
unto
us
,
not
unto
us
.
And
the
Publican
in
his
prayer
speaks
of
himselfe
,
as
a
sinner
,
none
else
such
a
one
as
he
,
Luke
18.
13
,
14.
So
the
Prodigall
in
his
request
to
his
father
,
acknowledgeth
his
extreame
and
unparallelled
sinne
,
and
unworthinesse
.
Luke
15.
18
,
19.
So
those
converts
,
Jer.
31.
18
,
19.
Do
the
like
:
such
like
amplifications
being
as
so
many
forcible
arguments
in
their
prayer
,
with
themselves
,
to
further
compunction
,
and
contrition
in
them
;
and
with
God
,
to
further
their
participation
of
the
benefit
of
his
compassions
.
Out
of
the
abundant
heart-abasement
the
mouth
speaks
.
As
pride
is
large
in
speaking
for
selfe
,
so
is
humility
in
declaring
against
selfe
.
4.
In
framing
all
our
pleas
in
our
petions
formâ
pauperum
,
in
the
manner
of
poor
4
In
framing
all
our
petitions
formâ
pauperum
.
undone
persons
;
and
pleading
for
mercy
in
regard
of
our
extreame
misery
.
That
wee
are
under
wofull
captivity
and
oppression
,
not
of
Turks
,
and
such
like
,
but
even
of
spirituall
enemies
of
our
soules
,
corruptions
of
nature
,
temptations
of
Sathan
,
&c.
which
are
far
more
grievous
.
That
we
have
sustained
losses
in
soule
that
are
almost
inreparable
,
lost
the
goodly
patrimony
in
our
first
parents
of
Gods
favour
and
image
,
which
never
can
be
sufficiently
bewailed
;
yea
haply
have
lost
that
little
light
,
and
life
,
and
comfort
of
grace
through
some
ill
course
we
tooke
since
the
Lord
set
us
up
againe
,
and
trusted
us
with
a
new
stock
of
grace
;
yea
,
are
strangely
runne
behind
hand
with
God
;
yea
,
we
are
extreamely
in
debt
by
our
sinne
to
divine
justice
;
yea
,
we
are
afflicted
with
many
spiritual
diseases
and
distempers
,
and
sorely
wounded
in
our
spirits
,
through
some
sad
foils
of
the
enemies
of
our
souls
,
and
in
all
wee
are
utterly
insufficient
to
recover
our selves
,
yea
,
and
helplesse
,
and
shiftlesse
,
in
the
very
use
of
such
means
as
might
tend
thereunto
.
Wee
see
indeed
,
that
if
we
could
believe
,
that
would
succour
us
,
but
yet
are
not
able
;
if
wee
could
so
earnestly
wrestle
for
,
and
breath
after
help
of
God
in
Christ
,
we
might
have
relief
;
but
see
also
that
of
our selves
wee
cannot
doe
so
much
,
but
as
wee
are
able
through
the
might
of
God
.
Wee
tell
him
of
our
grievances
,
and
plead
our
miseries
,
and
spread
them
before
him
,
and
his
people
,
if
they
may
move
to
mercy
,
and
so
wait
his
gracious
leisure
for
the
same
.
Jeremiah
pleads
for
mercy
to
him
and
his
people
,
because
their
backslidings
were
many
.
Jer.
14.
7.
David
pleads
for
pardon
because
his
sin
is
great
,
Psalm
25.
11.
and
craveth
mercy
because
a
poor
shiftlesse
stranger
,
and
sadly
gone
to
decay
,
Psal.
39.
12
,
13.
So
Psal.
38.
1
,
2.
intreateth
the
Lord
to
forbear
to
go
on
to
afflict
him
,
because
his
arrows
stick
fast
in
him
;
he
is
sorely
wounded
already
,
ver.
2.
he
is
sick
in
body
and
spirit
.
ver.
3.
he
is
already
fallen
under
a
burden
that
is
too
heavy
for
him
,
ver.
4.
and
ver.
6.
his
back
is
already
ready
to
crack
under
his
pressures
,
and
so
on
with
such
like
sad
pleas
taken
from
his
forlorn
condition
,
he
presseth
God
for
mercy
in
that
Psalm
.
5
In
much
inward
brokenness
and
relentings
5.
In
heart
brokenness
therein
of
spirit
.
Hence
that
smiting
upon
the
brest
in
the
Publicans
prayer
,
Luk.
18.
13
,
14.
There
,
there
lay
his
sin
and
misery
,
there
was
his
wound
and
burden
;
little
did
men
think
what
he
felt
and
saw
.
Ah
that
brest
of
his
,
how
had
it
harboured
rebellion
formerly
against
God!
his
heart
within
was
smitten
for
it
,
whereof
his
brest
smiting
was
but
a
shadow
.
Psal.
51.
17.
A
broken
and
contrite
spirit
is
the
all
of
his
Sacrifice
and
prayer
.
Surely
that
heart
is
low
in
prayer
,
and
brought
down
to
the
dust
,
which
is
broken
as
it
were
to
dust
.
What
ever
speech
humble
ones
have
in
prayer
,
it
is
sure
they
have
sighes
attending
.
If
the
Dove-like
Spirit
of
Christ
breaths
in
them
,
they
will
bee
breathing
out
Dove-like
moanes
and
groans
in
the
ears
of
God
.
The
Psalmist
speaketh
not
so
much
of
Gods
hearing
of
the
words
of
the
humble
,
as
the
desires
;
he
heareth
the
desire
of
the
humble
:
If
they
do
fall
short
at
any
time
through
some
occasional
impediments
of
expressions
,
yet
broken
hearted
desires
,
expressed
in
groans
are
present
and
stirring
,
and
they
are
to
God
as
prayers
,
Psal.
10.
17.
The
groanings
of
the
prisoners
are
the
prayers
of
the
afflicted
and
destitute
,
Psal.
102.
17
,
20.
in
Gods
account
.
6
In
a
meek
and
quiet
submission
,
and
6.
In
a
quiet
submitting
to
the
Lord
amidst
discouragements
.
bearing
all
discouragements
without
quarrelling
against
God
,
nay
,
awfully
clearing
the
Lord
therein
.
If
rated
like
beggars
,
if
rebuked
,
if
upbraided
,
if
delayed
,
if
denyed
,
yet
putting
up
all
contentedly
.
The
reproachful
name
of
a
dog
moveth
not
the
humble
suppliant
;
she
taketh
it
very
well
,
and
maketh
good
use
of
it
,
and
doth
not
mutiny
against
the
Lord
Jesus
for
it
.
Mat.
15.
27.
They
in
Judges
10.
hear
and
bear
,
and
take
all
that
well
,
which
the
Lord
in
a
holy
upbraiding
way
speaketh
.
Judges
10.
11
,
12
,
13
,
14
,
15.
They
yeild
to
all
,
as
so
,
and
just
,
if
worse
with
them
from
the
hands
of
God
then
it
is
:
but
yet
with
the
leave
of
his
mercy
,
they
crave
his
favourable
acceptance
of
their
request
,
ibid.
If
humble
ones
come
to
Christ
in
prayer
or
otherwise
,
surely
they
come
with
holy
dispositions
to
stoop
to
any
yoak
and
burden
of
Christ
,
which
he
will
lay
upon
them
,
as
wel
as
desire
to
have
their
own
burdens
taken
off
by
him
,
Matth.
11.
28
,
29.
They
may
indeed
plead
with
God
,
why
he
carryeth
it
so
towards
them
:
as
Psal.
22.
1
,
2.
but
they
are
clear
in
it
,
that
he
cannot
but
carry
it
well
,
albeit
the
particular
cause
they
know
not
:
So
Psalm
22.
3.
But
thou
art
holy
:
and
however
it
cometh
about
,
that
such
divine
forsakings
are
occasioned
,
yet
still
thou
art
holy
and
spotlesse
,
and
pure
in
all
thy
dispensations
.
7
In
a
real
preferring
others
prayers
before
7.
In
a
real
preferring
others
prayers
before
ones
own
our
own
.
Thus
the
humble
Centurion
in
his
request
he
had
to
make
to
the
Lord
Jesus
,
he
thought
better
of
the
Jewes
prayers
then
of
his
own
,
as
being
in
his
own
sight
a
most
unworthy
Gentile
,
Luke
7.
3
,
7.
Not
that
under
this
pretence
men
should
in
a
way
of
voluntary
humility
repaire
to
deceased
Saints
,
that
is
idolatrous
humility
;
yea
,
even
the
madnesse
of
persons
then
living
.
So
Hezekiah
preferreth
Isaiahs
prayer
before
his
own
,
and
therefore
sends
solemnely
to
him
to
lift
up
his
prayer
in
the
case
of
Judah
,
Isaiah
37.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
So
the
Church
preferreth
the
praiers
even
of
her
young
daughters
(
not
so
well
instructed
as
her self
)
before
her
own
,
in
that
Cant.
5.
8.
And
the
Psalmist
reckoneth
the
prayers
of
his
fathers
as
far
more
excellent
then
his
,
Psalm
22.
2
,
5
,
6.
And
the
like
did
David
in
comparing
his
owne
prayers
with
others
,
Psal.
34.
5
,
6.
True
it
is
,
Pride
and
Hypocrisie
will
counterfeit
this
,
as
they
that
preferred
Jeremiahs
prayer
before
their
owne
,
and
therefore
so
earnestly
do
seeme
to
desire
it
,
Jerem.
42.
2.
and
the
proud
false
hearted
Simon
Magus
doth
the
like
in
regard
of
Peters
prayers
,
Acts
8.
24.
But
this
was
but
an
extorted
act
,
wrested
from
horror
of
heart
:
and
others
in
a
complemental
way
,
and
for
fashions
sake
,
or
that
they
might
seem
to
be
humble
persons
may
carry
it
thus
too
;
but
it
is
not
inwrought
in
their
spirits
.
Touching
the
second
,
When
humility
Marks
of
humility
in
praier
as
saving
in
prayer
may
be
called
saving
?
I
answer
,
first
Negatively
,
and
then
Affirmatively
.
1.
Negatively
.
1
That
expression
of
1.
Not
to
desire
others
praiers
.
Humility
is
not
alwayes
saving
,
when
a
person
questioning
the
worth
and
validity
of
his
own
prayers
,
doth
desire
the
benefit
of
others
prayers
;
for
then
that
act
of
Pharaoh
in
desiring
Moses
prayers
,
and
Jeroboam
the
Prophets
prayers
(
1
King
.
13.
6
)
had
been
saving
.
Nor
2.
Is
that
alwayes
saving
when
2
Not
in
words
to
ascribe
all
our
good
to
the
Lord
.
one
carryeth
it
so
in
prayer
,
as
ascribing
all
to
the
Lord
in
what
good
he
partaketh
of
.
The
unjustified
Pharisee
will
in
words
attribute
all
to
God
,
that
he
is
not
as
other
men
are
,
Extortioner
,
&c.
Luke
18.
10.
14.
yet
with
a
proud
spirit
disdaining
others
,
which
in
his
esteem
are
not
so
good
as
himself
.
3.
Not
to
be
afraid
to
come
before
the
Lord
.
Nor
3.
Is
that
alwayes
saving
,
when
one
is
fearful
to
come
to
God
in
prayer
,
out
of
sense
of
great
distance
betwixt
God
and
him
;
as
the
slothful
servant
which
durst
not
trade
thus
with
God
in
prayer
,
(
as
well
as
otherwise
)
Luke
19.
21.
Or
like
him
whom
the
fear
of
the
Majesty
,
Word
,
Presence
and
Justice
of
God
,
as
a
King
,
striketh
him
speechlesse
,
Matth.
22.
11.
hee
cannot
,
dare
not
open
his
mouth
to
plead
for
his
mercy
.
Nor
4
Is
that
alwayes
saving
,
when
any
4.
Not
meerly
to
make
large
confession
of
sin
,
or
mournful
complaints
,
to
fast
,
to
be
of
dejected
countenance
,
to
weep
in
praier
.
prayer
doth
expresse
several
semblances
of
Humility
:
as
when
any
is
large
in
confession
of
their
sin
:
as
many
of
those
that
are
brought
in
as
confessing
their
sin
in
such
a
sort
;
as
Isaiah
59.
12
,
13.
yet
few
or
none
of
them
savingly
interceding
and
pleading
with
God
in
prayer
;
hence
that
wonder
,
that
he
found
no
Intercessour
.
v.
16.
or
when
any
utter
before
the
Lord
many
sad
complaints
of
themselves
,
and
their
misery
,
and
that
in
a
mournful
manner
:
in
their
prayers
in
appearance
they
will
roar
like
Beares
,
and
mourn
sore
as
Doves
,
as
sundry
of
those
did
mentioned
,
Isai.
59.
11
,
16.
and
such
like
were
many
of
them
that
did
not
savingly
complain
or
bewail
their
sins
,
albeit
they
did
as
Ezek.
7.
16.
compared
with
the
17
,
18
,
19.
and
chap.
8.
18.
Nor
when
persons
set
apart
solemn
dayes
,
and
that
frequently
,
for
a
more
seemingly
humble
seeking
of
God
in
prayer
;
as
that
proud
Pharisee
and
unjustified
person
did
fast
twice
a
week
,
Luke
18.
12.
Nor
when
sad
countenances
and
dejected
looks
are
adjoyned
in
such
solemne
times
of
prayer
.
There
is
an
hypocritical
affected
sadnesse
of
countenance
charged
upon
those
false
hearted
professors
in
their
dayes
of
fasting
and
praier
,
forbidden
to
sincere
ones
,
Matth.
6.
16.
No
nor
when
teares
and
weepings
are
joyned
to
such
prayers
,
are
they
alwayes
expressions
of
saving
humility
therein
required
:
albeit
some
of
those
were
sincere
,
yet
surely
some
of
that
people
which
wept
so
sore
,
upon
that
confession
of
sins
made
,
Ezra
10.
1.
and
in
that
solemn
time
wherein
all
Israel
were
gathered
to
Mispeh
to
pray
,
1
Sam.
7.
5
,
and
there
even
poured
out
waters
,
so
abundantly
did
they
weep
on
that
fast
day
,
ver.
6.
were
not
sincere
therein
,
but
many
of
them
did
it
from
common
principles
,
and
not
saving
.
2.
I
answer
,
Affirmatively
.
Humility
expressed
in
prayer
is
then
saving
.
1.
When
a
gracious
Christian
abaseth
But
1.
Self
abasement
in
prayer
.
himselfe
in
prayer
;
and
is
not
meerly
abased
:
when
he
is
a
stirring
agent
,
by
the
lively
power
of
the
graces
of
God
in
him
to
abase
himself
;
he
useth
meanes
,
layeth
many
Arguments
together
for
that
purpose
,
and
is
not
barely
a
Patient
therein
.
Thus
did
the
Publican
in
his
prayer
,
he
smote
on
his
brest
,
and
that
not
to
seem
to
be
humbled
;
but
as
one
outward
help
to
himself
to
be
abased
,
Luk.
18.
13.
Hence
the
conclusion
of
Christ
in
ference
to
the
humble
manner
of
seeking
of
Gods
face
,
He
that
humbleth
himself
shall
be
exalted
.
The
Pharisee
he
layeth
all
such
materials
together
in
his
prayer
.
ver.
11
,
12.
as
did
rather
tend
to
lift
up
his
spirit
,
which
was
high
enough
in
it self
,
and
needed
not
such
stirrups
.
When
humility
is
wrought
in
prayer
,
as
out
of
the
fire
,
yea
,
gained
out
of
much
contrary
opposition
,
a
Christian
finding
his
heart
senseless
,
unaffected
,
and
unbroken
,
he
taketh
such
pains
with
his
heart
in
prayer
,
and
wrestles
so
with
God
and
his
own
spirit
,
that
it
relenteth
,
and
melteth
,
and
falleth
before
God
.
Thus
did
those
of
Ephraim
,
they
cease
not
bemoaning
themselves
,
and
charging
their
stiffneckednesse
,
and
unbrokennesse
so
deeply
upon
themselves
,
and
pressing
the
Lord
for
a
more
serious
and
through
bringing
of
their
hearts
to
a
relenting
,
repenting
frame
,
Jerem.
31.
18.
whilst
that
they
prevail
with
God
,
and
their
owne
soules
,
and
are
more
throughly
abased
,
ashamed
,
and
confounded
in
their
own
sight
before
the
Lord
,
v.
19.
2
When
a
Christian
is
in
a
holy
wise
ashamed
2.
Inward
holy
shame
even
to
look
God
in
the
face
.
before
God
in
prayer
,
even
so
much
as
to
look
him
in
the
face
.
That
humble
Publican
that
was
so
ashamed
in
his
prayer
,
in
the
sense
of
his
extreme
vileness
,
and
unworthinesse
in
himself
,
he
is
justified
,
Luke
18.
13
,
14.
he
thought
earth
and
hell
below
were
more
sutable
to
his
case
and
deserts
,
and
the
judgement
of
God
there
(
and
thence
looketh
downe
thitherwards
)
then
heavens
glory
and
grace
.
Thus
that
precious
Suppliant
Ezra
in
his
prayer
professeth
,
he
was
ashamed
,
and
blusheth
to
lift
up
his
face
to
heaven
,
Ezra
9.
6.
Thus
the
Publican
,
and
converted
Prodigall
,
he
is
even
ashamed
to
owne
the
name
of
a
sonne
;
to
be
called
,
or
be
as
an
hired
servant
is
too
good
for
him
,
he
thinketh
,
and
speaketh
so
in
his
prayer
.
Luke
15.
19.
The
woman
that
came
to
Christ
,
she
is
even
ashamed
to
come
before
him
,
to
behold
his
blessed
countenance
,
but
standeth
behind
him
.
Luke
7.
38.
And
she
sped
well
in
the
desire
of
her
soul
,
for
the
comfortable
manifestation
of
her
pardon
,
shee
secretly
sought
for
.
Saith
Christ
,
verse
48
,
50.
Thy
faith
hath
made
thee
whole
.
3.
When
a
man
in
or
upon
his
prayer
3
A
holy
awe
in
and
after
prayer
.
is
affected
and
awed
with
much
holy
trembling
:
thus
that
humble
Suppliant
in
Luke
18.
13.
He
is
even
afraid
to
lift
up
his
eyes
to
heaven
,
durst
not
doe
it
,
such
awfull
rayes
in
the
glorious
purity
,
majesty
and
excellency
of
the
Lord
did
he
behold
by
an
eye
of
faith
,
and
he
is
justified
therein
,
verse
14.
That
godly
Prophet
in
his
Prayer
,
Hab.
3.
1
,
2.
and
in
the
mention
of
divers
things
touching
God
his
providence
and
proceedings
,
his
belly
(
he
saith
)
trembled
,
and
rottennesse
entered
into
his
bones
,
verse
17.
Thence
that
believing
Centurion
,
after
hee
had
sent
to
Christ
to
intreat
his
gracious
presence
,
and
coming
for
the
help
of
his
servant
,
as
in
a
holy
wise
jealous
of
himself
,
and
what
he
had
done
,
whether
he
,
so
unworthy
an
one
,
had
not
made
too
bold
with
the
Lord
Jesus
,
to
desire
him
to
come
under
his
roofe
;
he
sendeth
a
second
message
,
therein
professing
his
unworthinesse
that
Christ
should
condescend
so
far
to
the
desire
of
so
unworthy
an
one
as
he
judged
himself
to
be
,
Luke
7.
3.
compared
with
verse
6
,
7.
4.
When
a
man
in
prayer
is
much
in
begging
pardon
of
sinne
,
and
the
reconciliation
4
Greatest
earnestnesse
in
begging
pardon
of
sin
,
the
benefit
of
Christs
righteousnesse
,
&c.
of
his
soul
to
God
in
Jesus
Christ
.
Thus
the
Publican
,
justified
in
that
way
of
prayer
mentioned
,
Luke
18.
the
maine
and
in
a
manner
only
matter
of
his
desires
was
,
that
God
would
be
propitious
to
him
a
sinner
;
for
so
the
Greek
word
signifies
,
or
be
reconciled
to
him
,
and
have
mercy
on
him
,
in
covering
all
his
sinnes
in
Christ
,
the
favour
and
mercy
of
God
in
Christ
Jesus
,
as
a
propitiation
for
sinnes
,
is
all
in
all
with
him
.
When
a
child
of
God
is
in
great
afflictions
of
outward
as
well
as
inward
man
,
yet
the
favourable
remembrances
,
and
mercifull
respects
of
Christ
to
a
poore
converted
sinner
,
even
in
tortures
,
it
is
all
in
all
.
The
converted
thiefe
desireth
not
to
be
saved
or
exempted
from
any
justly
deserved
censures
of
God
or
man
,
but
onely
favour
with
Jesus
Christ
.
Luke
23.
39
,
41
,
42.
The
other
wretch
was
all
for
his
owne
ease
,
and
for
to
continue
in
the
world
;
he
careth
not
for
the
favour
of
Christ
,
as
sometimes
the
Psalmist
did
,
Psal.
63.
1
,
3.
The
loving
kindnesse
of
God
in
any
condition
is
better
then
life
;
to
live
in
the
love
and
favour
of
Christ
,
is
more
then
ten
thousand
lives
to
him
:
yea
,
so
the
Lord
will
be
mercifull
to
him
in
the
maine
of
his
soule
,
hee
careth
not
what
becomes
of
his
bodily
life
,
when
called
to
sacrifice
the
same
.
An
humble
child
that
cryeth
out
when
he
is
whipped
,
yet
careth
more
for
his
fathers
favour
,
then
is
troubled
about
his
whipping
.
5.
When
a
Suppliant
of
God
doth
not
propound
to
him
in
his
prayer
matters
too
5
Praising
of
the
least
degrees
or
portion
of
mercy
.
high
for
him
,
things
that
are
above
his
reach
,
or
his
measure
,
or
his
condition
,
or
his
calling
,
or
the
present
necessity
whereof
he
is
sensible
;
but
he
will
bee
glad
of
smallest
mercy
,
childrens
crummes
,
yea
,
such
as
are
to
others
refuse
,
despicable
blessings
,
are
in
high
esteeme
with
him
in
his
desires
:
crummes
that
fall
from
the
childrens
table
she
craveth
in
Matth.
15.
26.
and
is
accepted
and
approved
in
the
manner
of
her
praying
.
verse
28.
Some
children
it
may
bee
will
scorne
to
have
onely
bread
for
their
food
in
the
fathers
house
;
but
the
humble
Prodigal
in
his
penitent
motion
which
hee
meaneth
to
make
to
his
father
,
will
bee
glad
of
that
,
yea
of
the
coursest
of
the
houshold
bread
,
and
fare
in
the
house
,
hirelings
bread
yea
hee
would
bee
glad
to
have
of
the
refuse
,
and
leavings
,
and
spare
even
of
hirelings
bread
.
Luke
15.
17.
Make
mee
as
one
of
thy
hired
servants
,
namely
,
in
their
allowances
,
as
well
as
services
;
as
one
of
them
,
albeit
as
the
meanest
kitchin-boy
,
(
as
it
were
)
the
poorest
,
most
despised
cutter
of
wood
,
and
drawer
of
water
,
&c.
Beggers
ask
but
a
piece
of
dry-bread
,
a
cup
of
small
beer
,
or
water
;
any
old
cast
clothes
,
and
the
like
mercies
and
blessings
in
God
his
house
,
which
others
it
may
be
account
too
slightly
of
,
these
humble
suppliants
wil
highly
prize
,
and
earnestly
crave
of
the
Lord
:
and
whatsoever
they
press
after
in
spiritual
blessings
in
Christ
,
yet
in
temporals
they
use
to
be
very
modest
;
neither
poverty
,
nor
riches
,
but
Lechem
Chukki
,
the
bread
of
his
portion
,
&
dimension
,
that
is
the
matter
of
humble
Agars
prayer
.
Prov.
30.
7
,
8.
So
Jacob
,
if
God
,
or
(
prayer-wise
,
)
O
that
God
would
give
mee
bread
to
eat
,
and
raiment
to
put
on
.
Gen
,
28.
20.
In
spirituals
indeed
they
are
still
more
needy
,
and
craving
,
hunger
and
thirst
after
righteousnesse
,
that
is
their
most
ordinary
,
usual
and
continual
daily
desire
,
like
hunger
and
thirst
,
the
ordinary
and
daily
affections
in
the
body
.
Matth.
5.
6.
6.
When
a
Christian
amidst
all
vilifiings
of
himselfe
in
prayer
,
is
ready
to
exalt
6
An
acknowledgement
of
greatest
love
in
smallest
mercies
.
the
Lord
,
and
to
acknowledge
much
love
and
mercy
of
God
,
even
in
the
smallest
fruits
and
benefits
thereof
:
whatsoever
stout
vagrants
and
bedlams
doe
,
which
will
disdainfully
cast
scraps
at
their
feet
,
yet
poore
hunger-bitten
beggers
will
not
doe
so
,
but
be
very
thankfull
for
smallest
courtesies
.
So
it
is
here
,
the
guiding
of
a
faithfull
Eleazar
in
his
way
,
will
make
him
bow
his
head
in
way
of
thankfulnesse
to
the
Lord
,
that
so
graciously
answered
his
prayer
therein
.
Gen.
24.
48.
O
how
will
Gods
humble
Suppliants
exalt
and
magnifie
the
Lord
for
blessings
of
a
meaner
nature
,
even
temporal
as
well
as
spiritual
blessings
!
as
David
for
promised
blessings
to
his
house
,
cryeth
out
,
who
am
I
,
and
what
is
my
house
,
that
thou
hast
brought
me
hitherto
?
2
Sam.
7.
18
,
&c.
and
1
Chron.
24.
11
,
12
,
13
,
15
,
16.
Hee
exceedingly
amplifieth
the
kindnesse
of
God
to
him
and
his
people
,
even
in
regard
of
temporall
blessings
hee
wonders
at
the
greatnesse
of
God
his
mercy
to
him
and
them
,
even
therein
ibidem
verse
.
14
,
15.
And
when
such
of
God
his
Suppliants
doe
not
fare
so
well
at
the
doore
of
mercy
,
as
they
could
desire
,
and
as
sometimes
they
have
done
,
yet
they
will
not
goe
away
muttering
,
but
even
then
will
speake
well
of
God
,
and
grace
,
and
mercy
,
and
the
covenant
and
way
of
God
,
&c.
The
Psalmist
,
in
Ps.
89.
49.
cryeth
out
,
Lord
where
are
thy
former
loving
kindnesses
?
yet
concludeth
,
(
verse
52.
)
thankfully
,
notwithstanding
all
the
sad
passages
of
providence
before
mentioned
.
Blessed
be
the
Lord
for
evermore
,
Amen
,
and
Amen
.
7
,
When
a
Suppliant
having
prayed
pathetically
,
7
Looking
through
all
our
meltings
unto
meere
Grace
for
the
successe
.
with
much
fervency
and
brokennesse
of
heart
,
yet
as
one
which
seeth
the
emptinesse
of
his
prayer
,
even
at
the
best
,
he
goeth
out
of
that
,
resteth
not
therein
;
but
as
if
he
had
not
prayed
in
such
sort
,
he
runneth
to
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
he
looketh
for
nothing
,
but
from
the
rich
and
free
grace
of
God
in
the
Lord
Jesus
,
as
Daniel
Ch.
9.
3.
4.
He
is
at
it
with
God
in
such
like
humble
prostrating
his
souls
desires
to
him
,
but
in
the
close
professeth
the
supplicaons
which
were
presented
,
(
though
with
much
brokennesse
of
heart
doubtlesse
)
yet
were
not
for
any
righteousnesse
of
their
own
,
(
whether
of
person
,
or
performances
,
or
prayers
,
)
but
for
his
mercies
sake
.
v.
18.
And
v.
17.
desireth
audience
for
the
Lord
sake
,
for
Christs
sake
.
And
ver.
19.
for
his
name
sake
;
so
Ezra
,
albeit
he
had
been
weeping
and
casting
himself
down
before
God
in
praier
,
Ch.
10.
1.
yet
ch.
9.
last
,
he
concludeth
,
that
he
and
the
people
in
respect
of
themselves
,
are
before
God
in
their
trespasses
,
and
cannot
stand
before
him
,
by
reason
of
the
breach
of
covenant
with
God
,
which
he
had
then
bewayled
.
verse
14.
Now
touching
the
third
thing
propounded
,
Humility
required
in
prayer
,
Because
1
Humble
prayers
speed
best
.
why
this
humility
in
prayer
is
required
?
I
answer
briefly
;
1.
Because
prayers
put
up
in
and
with
such
humility
,
they
doe
ever
speed
best
.
Mark
7.
29.
For
this
saying
,
go
thy
waies
,
the
divell
is
gone
out
of
thy
daughter
,
for
what
saying
?
namely
,
that
verse
26.
wherein
she
taketh
the
name
of
a
dog
so
quietly
,
and
meekly
&
craveth
the
very
portion
of
dogs
in
a
manner
,
the
mercies
slighted
by
the
children
:
The
Lord
will
not
look
at
what
the
proud
bring
to
him
,
but
hath
respect
to
the
lowly
,
to
strengthen
them
with
grace
and
peace
in
their
soules
.
Psal.
138.
3.
6.
to
perfect
all
that
concerns
them
;
verse
8.
The
lowly
strangers
see
how
the
Lord
welcomes
them
in
prayer
,
Isai.
56.
ver.
6
,
7.
The
penitent
Prodigall
that
speaks
in
such
a
vilifying
way
of
himselfe
to
God
his
father
,
Luke
15.
18
,
19.
sees
how
royally
and
richly
he
is
entertained
by
the
Lord
,
like
as
by
that
father
,
verse
22
,
23.
the
costliest
robes
of
grace
,
and
delicatest
of
mercy
in
Christ
,
are
readily
brought
forth
to
such
;
greatest
mercies
are
granted
to
such
,
as
pardon
of
sinne
,
and
the
like
.
Luke
18.
13
,
14.
Yea
,
in
such
a
lively
and
convincing
manner
exhibited
,
as
that
they
shall
carry
it
home
with
them
,
the
sight
and
light
thereof
shall
stick
by
them
;
he
went
home
justified
:
they
shall
in
a
holy
triumphant
wise
carry
home
the
garland
of
grace
and
peace
,
for
which
they
wrestled
with
God
in
praier
:
wheras
in
defect
of
Humility
no
praiers
,
nor
tears
of
a
proud
Esau
shal
avail
.
Heb.
12.
17.
The
Pharisees
repair
so
diligently
to
pray
to
the
temple
is
to
little
purpose
,
whilst
he
doth
not
humble
,
but
rather
exalt
himself
therein
.
Luke
18.
10
,
14.
God
will
not
approve
of
any
such
mens
persons
,
or
praiers
;
and
such
a
non-justified
estate
is
a
sad
abasing
of
such
,
ibid.
as
the
gracious
acceptance
of
the
persons
and
prayers
of
humble
ones
in
Christ
Jesus
,
is
an
high
degree
of
honour
and
exalting
to
them
.
2.
Because
the
servants
of
God
are
2
Then
are
humble
ones
themselves
.
never
more
themselves
,
as
such
,
then
when
humble
in
a
way
of
seeking
the
face
of
God
.
When
the
converted
Prodigall
,
and
Publican
cometh
to
rights
,
to
himselfe
,
then
in
that
frame
,
hee
betaketh
himselfe
to
this
work
.
Luke
15.
17
,
18
,
19.
Assuredly
penitent
dispositions
work
then
strongly
,
zeal
and
holy
indignation
against
sinne
,
and
our selves
for
it
,
are
then
stirring
,
then
is
faith
,
and
love
doubtlesse
active
,
and
putting
forth
themselves
in
our
soules
.
3.
Because
an
humble
frame
of
heart
3
It
putteth
most
honour
upon
God
and
Christ
.
in
prayer
putteth
most
honour
upon
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
mercy
,
and
grace
,
as
all
in
all
.
Aga●
in
that
frame
thinketh
that
it
will
put
the
largest
heads
,
and
ripest
wits
in
the
world
to
it
,
to
conceive
or
express
the
glory
of
God
in
Christ
.
Proverb.
30.
2
,
3.
compared
with
the
4
●h
.
And
he
wil
magnifie
the
purity
,
perfection
,
and
stability
of
his
word
.
verse
5.
see
verse
1
,
7
,
8
,
9.
Asaph
when
in
that
frame
of
heart
,
Psal.
73.
22.
then
who
but
the
Lord
of
heaven
and
earth
with
him
,
and
in
his
desire
!
verse
25.
and
if
such
a
poor
soule
get
any
mercy
by
praier
,
of
all
others
hee
will
use
it
best
,
and
give
God
the
most
glory
of
it
,
and
for
it
,
as
might
be
shewed
in
divers
instances
.
4
Because
such
a
kind
of
spirit
in
1.
It
fitteth
us
most
for
mercy
.
prayer
,
it
doth
fit
us
most
for
the
mercies
of
prayer
.
Hence
it
is
compared
to
hunger
,
which
as
it
is
good
sawce
to
the
body
,
and
prepareth
it
well
for
its
meat
,
so
doth
it
fit
the
soul
for
its
desired
food
of
grace
and
mercy
.
Hence
is
that
opposition
Luke
1.
53.
betwixt
the
hungry
and
the
rich
,
and
yet
rich
is
rather
opposed
to
poor
,
because
indeed
the
poorest
in
spirit
,
the
beggars
in
spirit
are
the
most
hungry
.
Look
as
the
emptying
of
a
vessel
fitteth
it
for
being
filled
with
precious
liquor
;
so
humility
by
emptying
the
heart
of
all
self-strength
,
self-confidence
,
self-sufficiency
,
self-righteousnesse
,
self-willednesse
,
and
self-conceit
,
it
fitteth
the
soul
in
prayer
for
what
it
doth
pray
for
.
The
heart
of
the
humble
is
a
prepared
heart
;
as
to
pray
to
God
,
so
likewise
to
receive
and
improve
the
mercies
which
it
seeketh
in
prayer
;
such
an
one
is
most
flexible
and
ready
both
to
use
the
best
means
to
obtain
the
mercies
desired
,
and
to
walk
worthy
of
them
when
obtained
.
So
Job
7.
20.
I
have
sinned
,
what
shall
I
do
to
thee
,
O
thou
Preserver
of
men
?
As
touching
the
last
thing
propounded
;
Helps
to
humility
in
prayer
.
namely
,
What
Helps
and
Means
we
should
use
to
further
such
Humility
required
in
prayer
?
I
answer
,
1.
Set
faith
on
work
,
as
we
shewed
at
1.
Faith
in
the
Lord
.
large
the
last
Lecture
.
Faith
in
Gods
Promise
and
Providence
made
David
pray
so
humbly
,
as
one
not
worthy
to
speak
more
to
God
,
or
receive
more
from
him
,
2
Sam.
7.
18
,
19
,
27.
That
made
the
Prodigal
to
throw
down
himself
in
such
sort
,
and
humbly
to
seek
his
fathers
favour
,
considering
in
him
a
fathers
bowels
,
yea
which
possibly
might
move
towards
him
;
he
is
apprehensive
likewise
that
he
hath
all
hee
needeth
,
and
that
moveth
and
furthereth
him
therein
,
Luke
15.
17
,
18
,
19.
So
it
is
here
,
the
Publicans
faith
in
that
propitiatory
merit
and
mercy
causeth
him
so
to
speak
,
as
Luke
18.
13.
It
was
faith
that
set
the
woman
a
begging
,
in
that
humble
and
lowly
,
as
well
as
earnest
manner
,
Matth.
15.
26
,
27
,
28
,
The
faith
of
that
woman
was
the
instrumental
meanes
of
her
salvation
,
Luke
7.
50.
that
was
the
means
of
that
her
silent
,
humble
approach
to
the
Lord
,
ver.
38.
It
is
faith
which
taketh
a
true
measure
,
both
of
God
and
of
our selves
,
and
thereby
furthereth
such
humility
.
2
Get
our
hearts
filled
with
love
to
the
Lord
.
Love
is
a
stooping
grace
,
it
will
2.
Love
to
the
Lord
.
make
a
Christian
think
meanly
of
all
he
saith
or
doth
in
behalf
of
Christ
whom
he
loveth
,
that
he
never
speaketh
nor
doth
enough
for
him
.
Love
will
make
a
man
amplifie
his
worth
and
excellency
,
and
glory
,
and
even
be
speaking
well
,
even
the
best
of
him
;
and
that
wil
surely
make
him
carry
it
submissively
to
him
,
as
very
loath
to
displease
or
dishonor
him
;
and
when
at
any
time
a
Christian
wrongeth
or
offendeth
the
Lord
,
Oh
how
will
love
occasion
self-loathing
and
displeasure
,
and
distaste
,
and
trouble
for
it
!
The
Lord
Jesus
in
giving
that
answer
in
that
poor
womans
hearing
,
Luke
7.
47.
Her
sins
which
are
many
,
are
forgiven
her
,
for
she
loved
much
;
sheweth
,
that
love
also
set
her
on
work
in
such
humble
and
melting
sort
to
expresse
the
secret
desires
of
her
soul
unto
him
,
touching
the
conserving
and
clearing
of
her
Justification
,
ver.
38.
3
Be
we
sincere
in
heart
in
our
prayers
3.
Sincerity
.
which
we
make
.
The
sincere
hearted
Publican
will
humble
himself
in
seeking
of
Gods
favour
by
prayer
,
when
the
leaven
of
hypocrisie
,
will
heave
and
puff
up
that
Pharisee
whilst
he
is
praying
,
Luke
18.
Sincerity
will
make
us
in
prayer
speak
all
freely
and
ingenuously
on
the
part
of
God
,
and
Christ
,
in
way
of
good
;
and
on
our
own
part
in
way
of
our
evil
and
emptiness
;
it
will
make
men
of
yeilding
and
flexible
tempers
,
and
cause
persons
to
be
open
and
plain
hearted
with
the
Lord
;
and
that
they
shall
not
refuse
or
be
unwilling
to
take
any
shame
before
God
.
4
Improve
we
the
thoughts
and
serious
4.
Thoughts
of
our
need
,
and
Gods
greatnes
considerations
of
our
needy
conditions
,
as
likewise
of
the
greatnesse
of
God
.
The
Saints
are
stiled
such
as
are
beggers
in
spirit
.
Matth.
5
,
3.
hungry
,
ver.
6.
Luke
1.
53
Destitute
ones
,
Psal.
102.
17.
such
as
whose
best
habilements
are
rags
,
Isaiah
64.
6.
Clay
vessels
,
the
Lord
our
potter
,
ver.
8.
Dust
,
Gen.
18.
27.
and
such
like
:
the
consideration
whereof
kept
those
Saints
of
God
,
as
Abraham
and
the
rest
,
humble
in
their
praiers
.
When
we
look
at
this
ragged
condition
of
ours
,
it
will
make
us
remember
our selves
,
and
keep
us
humble
in
our
Supplications
.
5
Spread
we
much
our
own
and
Ancestors
5.
Thoughts
of
our
Ancestors
sins
.
sins
before
the
Lord
when
we
are
to
pray
.
And
thus
did
Daniel
,
chap.
9.
thus
did
Ezra
,
chap.
9.
The
very
serious
mention
and
meditation
of
an
offence
of
a
child
of
God
against
his
Father
,
will
make
a
Regenerate
nature
begin
to
work
,
and
then
will
issue
such
holy
blushes
in
the
face
of
an
ingenious
Christian
.
If
through
the
wily
slights
of
Satan
,
and
our
deceitful
hearts
,
we
should
begin
to
gaze
on
our
goodly
feathers
,
and
have
some
risings
of
spirit
in
way
of
pride
,
yet
at
the
sight
of
this
black
foot
of
ours
we
should
then
assuredly
fall
in
our
spirits
.
6
Take
we
all
holy
advantages
of
such
6.
Taking
advantage
of
melting
workings
in
our selves
.
melting
,
weeping
plights
,
in
which
we
are
sometimes
above
others
.
Davids
heart
being
in
that
humble
plight
upon
occasion
of
a
good
word
of
the
Prophet
,
sent
to
him
from
God
,
then
David
goeth
in
and
prayeth
,
and
then
he
carryeth
it
so
humbly
,
2
Sam.
7.
18
,
19
,
&c.
When
Ezra
upon
the
hearing
of
the
evils
among
them
,
was
put
into
that
abased
frame
,
Ezra
9.
3.
then
he
falleth
into
that
humble
sort
to
pray
before
the
Lord
,
ver.
5
,
6.
&c.
So
whilst
Nehemiahs
heart
was
even
broken
at
the
present
hearing
of
the
sad
newes
,
he
forthwith
setteth
himself
in
solemn
wise
to
pray
and
weep
before
the
Lord
,
Nehem.
1.
2
,
3.
compared
with
verse
4
,
5.
&c.
Albeit
such
melting
desires
and
inclinations
should
haply
be
raised
from
other
causes
,
or
spiritual
miseries
,
yet
being
stirring
already
they
may
the
better
be
spiritualized
.
There
are
times
when
we
are
so
strangely
stupified
,
that
scarce
any
thing
will
affect
us
,
but
when
affected
seriously
with
any
thing
,
it
is
an
advantrge
(
if
improved
wisely
)
to
turn
such
waters
,
(
the
sluces
being
now
opened
)
into
the
right
channel
.
7
In
our
secret
approaches
to
the
Lord
,
7.
Premeditation
.
spend
some
time
in
serious
premeditations
,
it
will
help
to
put
us
into
a
more
serious
frame
of
spirit
,
and
that
is
the
next
neighbour
to
an
humble
and
sensible
plight
.
It
will
add
plummets
to
fleety
,
lofty
spirits
;
especially
if
we
seriously
consider
of
his
Majesty
and
Soveraignty
before
whom
wee
come
;
surely
that
will
help
to
bring
us
on
our
knees
:
The
sight
of
the
Kings
Colours
will
doubtlesse
make
all
,
but
some
presumptuous
,
carelesse
,
stout
spirits
to
lower
their
sails
,
even
when
they
are
going
on
full
sail'd
in
prayer
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
Sincerity
required
in
Prayer
.
HAving
spoken
in
part
of
the
third
general
thing
propounded
,
touching
the
conditions
required
to
the
incessant
practice
of
this
Duty
of
Prayer
;
and
therein
handled
two
of
those
conditions
required
,
namely
,
Faith
,
and
Humility
:
we
come
now
to
a
third
;
namely
,
Sincerity
,
or
Purity
,
or
Integrity
.
The
approved
Suppliants
are
such
as
call
upon
God
out
of
a
pure
heart
,
2
Tim.
2.
22.
such
as
call
upon
him
in
Truth
,
Psal.
145.
18.
The
prayer
of
the
upright
is
a
delight
to
the
Lord
,
Prov.
15.
8.
Prayer
that
is
pure
,
Job
16.
17.
For
our
better
handling
of
this
Requisite
to
prayer
,
consider
we
-
1
Wherein
this
Purity
,
Integrity
,
and
Sincerity
required
in
prayer
doth
consist
?
-
2
Why
the
Lord
requireth
it
?
-
3
What
are
the
Marks
of
it
?
-
4
What
Meanes
and
Helps
there
are
to
it
?
-
5
And
lastly
;
what
Motives
may
stir
us
up
to
indeavour
it
?
To
the
first
we
answer
,
That
such
Sincerity
consisteth
in
these
six
or
seven
Sincerity
consisteth
things
.
1
In
carrying
on
the
whole
business
of
1.
In
praying
as
to
God
.
prayer
as
to
God
.
Whether
we
confesse
our
sins
and
miseries
,
or
crave
redresse
of
them
;
whether
we
ask
such
or
such
blessings
or
favours
for
our selves
or
others
:
or
whether
we
blesse
the
Lord
for
Grace
already
vouchsafed
us
,
for
what
else
we
do
in
Prayer
,
we
are
to
carry
it
with
such
awe
and
reverence
as
those
which
are
speaking
to
God
;
and
with
such
intention
,
and
attention
,
and
observance
as
those
that
are
now
to
deal
with
God
;
and
to
keep
our
true
distance
,
neither
heartlesly
distrustful
and
dismayed
,
and
yet
not
heedlesly
,
and
presumptuously
,
or
malepertly
bold
with
God
;
Afraid
of
him
,
yet
not
terrified
by
him
;
sollaced
in
him
therein
,
yet
trembling
before
him
;
satisfied
in
him
,
yet
unsatisfied
in
continued
desires
of
mercy
from
him
;
resting
on
him
,
yet
restlesse
:
and
albeit
restlesse
,
as
pressing
upon
him
for
mercies
we
need
,
yet
resting
on
him
quietly
for
the
same
.
Having
such
apprehensions
of
God
in
the
duty
as
befitteth
him
,
and
as
are
sutable
to
us
,
to
the
Duty
,
to
the
present
work
and
workings
therein
.
If
we
confess
our
sins
,
we
are
sensibly
apprehensive
of
his
Purity
and
Majesty
offended
thereby
;
of
his
Goodnesse
and
Patience
abused
therby
;
of
his
privity
to
them
all
,
in
their
circumstances
;
of
his
sin-revenging
Justice
due
thereto
,
of
his
sole
prerogative
to
pardon
the
same
,
of
his
readinesse
in
Christ
to
do
it
.
We
are
seriously
apprehensive
of
the
vilenesse
of
such
sins
,
of
our
owne
loathsom
nature
,
whence
they
did
arise
,
and
our
hearts
rise
up
in
holy
indignation
and
detestation
of
them
,
and
our selves
for
them
:
whilst
we
mention
the
same
,
we
bleed
over
them
in
our
spirits
,
could
even
tread
upon
our selves
,
and
take
a
holy
revenge
on
our selves
for
the
same
:
and
all
the
meltings
and
breathings
of
our
spirits
in
the
mention
of
our
sins
they
are
stil
as
to
God
:
When
we
mention
such
and
such
wants
of
such
and
such
mercies
we
crave
,
all
is
carried
as
to
God
.
We
have
sutable
workings
in
our
minds
;
we
eye
him
as
full
of
all
grace
and
mercy
,
as
treasuring
up
all
that
fulness
in
the
Lord
Jesus
,
as
willing
and
free
to
communicate
the
same
,
as
real
in
his
Promises
of
the
same
;
and
the
like
might
be
said
in
the
rest
.
Psalm
5.
3.
David
saith
,
he
will
direct
(
or
orderly
settle
,
prepare
,
and
adress
)
his
prayer
to
the
Lord
.
And
Christ
would
have
such
as
pray
,
to
pray
to
their
Father
which
seeth
in
secret
,
Matth.
6.
6.
Job
would
order
his
cause
before
the
Lord
,
Job
23.
4.
2
In
carrying
on
the
whole
business
of
2.
In
doing
it
as
from
God
.
prayer
as
from
God
:
as
praying
in
the
Spirit
,
Eph.
6.
18.
Praying
in
,
or
by
the
dictate
&
direction
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
Jud.
20.
Christians
are
to
drive
this
holy
trade
with
God
,
but
yet
as
with
his
owne
talents
and
commodities
.
Luke
19.
16.
Lord
,
thy
pound
hath
gained
ten
pounds
(
saith
the
good
servant
.
)
Wee
should
wrestle
in
and
by
prayer
with
God
,
but
as
in
and
by
his
strength
.
Hosea
12.
3.
By
the
Lord
will
his
people
make
mention
of
his
name
in
prayer
,
or
any
other
ordinance
of
his
.
Isai.
26
,
13.
3.
In
carrying
on
the
whole
work
of
3
In
doing
it
as
for
God
.
prayer
,
as
for
God
alone
.
The
Suppliants
of
God
bring
their
prayer
,
not
as
their
offering
,
so
much
as
Gods
offering
;
Zeph.
3.
10.
they
do
indeed
lift
up
their
prayer
,
as
did
the
Prophet
,
Isai.
37.
4.
and
their
heart
in
prayer
,
yet
so
,
as
withal
exalting
God
in
both
.
Hee
is
extolled
with
their
tongue
,
in
their
crying
to
God
with
their
voyce
.
Psal.
66.
17.
The
Saints
confesse
their
sins
,
that
God
may
be
cleared
in
his
proceedings
.
Psalm
51.
4.
Expresse
his
mercies
in
prayer
,
not
to
set
forth
their
owne
praise
and
commendation
as
did
the
Pharisee
,
Luke
18.
10
,
11
,
12.
But
that
the
Lord
rather
may
be
glorified
,
and
that
the
heart
in
the
mention
thereof
may
be
awakened
to
give
him
glory
,
and
therefore
they
use
in
the
mention
thereof
sensibly
to
immix
the
mention
of
their
own
vilenesse
and
wretchednesse
.
If
they
request
of
God
such
and
such
mercies
,
yet
it
is
that
the
Lord
may
occasionally
be
the
more
honoured
in
granting
the
same
to
them
,
whether
the
mercies
bee
of
a
spiritual
or
temporal
nature
.
Albeit
the
mercies
they
crave
,
and
immunitie
from
the
miseries
which
they
complaine
of
to
the
Lord
bee
the
matter
of
their
prayers
,
yet
not
the
sole
motive
.
Selfe
is
not
the
great
wheel
which
setteth
all
the
wheels
of
their
hearts
going
,
nor
is
self
the
center
in
which
those
many
lines
of
their
spirits
and
prayers
doe
end
and
meet
,
but
rather
the
respect
to
the
Lord
,
and
his
name
,
favour
and
presence
,
these
are
all
in
all
.
They
are
a
generation
not
of
falseseekers
in
their
prayers
,
but
of
seekers
of
the
face
of
the
God
of
Jacob.
Psal.
24.
6.
and
having
pure
hearts
therein
,
they
doe
not
lift
up
their
soules
to
vanity
.
ver.
4.
The
maine
of
their
desires
,
is
that
the
Lord
Jesus
,
the
man
of
Gods
right
hand
may
be
glorified
,
and
that
the
mighty
hand
of
God
may
be
with
him
in
his
government
;
and
if
he
be
exalted
,
that
shall
and
will
ingage
them
the
rather
to
bee
thankfull
to
God
for
it
,
Psal.
80.
17
,
18.
The
making
of
the
refused
stone
,
the
head-stone
of
the
corner
,
is
that
wonder
of
grace
in
which
they
thankfully
rejoyce
.
Psal.
118.
22
,
23
,
24.
David
wisheth
that
guilt
removed
,
not
meerly
because
it
lay
as
so
sore
and
heavy
a
burden
upon
his
conscience
,
or
that
he
would
have
ease
of
the
terrours
thereof
,
but
that
in
being
eased
and
freed
thereof
,
he
might
bee
the
freer
to
sound
forth
the
prayses
of
God
.
Psal.
51.
14.
Hee
would
have
his
former
joy
againe
,
not
because
he
made
any
idol
of
his
comforts
,
and
was
all
for
comfort
in
his
spirit
,
for
he
is
as
earnest
for
a
cleare
and
sound
heart
,
verse
10.
But
that
he
may
be
more
active
for
God
in
giving
some
honour
to
him
in
other
sinners
conversion
whom
he
had
haply
hardned
by
his
sin
,
&c.
verse
12
,
13.
Hee
would
have
his
mouth
opened
,
verse
15.
Not
to
bee
more
free
and
chearfull
of
speech
,
but
that
his
lips
might
set
forth
Gods
praise
.
The
sons
and
daughters
of
God
pray
for
preservation
from
,
or
deliverance
out
of
temptations
,
and
afflictions
inward
and
outward
,
(
as
in
the
petition
of
the
Lords
Prayer
)
but
with
a
first
and
maine
respect
and
desire
that
the
name
of
God
may
bee
hallowed
,
sanctified
,
honoured
therein
;
they
pray
for
the
remission
of
their
sinnes
,
and
the
comfortable
manifestation
thereof
,
not
meerly
because
they
are
damning
,
but
because
detestable
to
them
;
not
because
terrours
to
them
simply
,
but
that
God
in
his
gracious
and
free
pardon
of
them
may
have
his
name
hallowed
;
and
for
that
cause
doe
they
pray
for
all
temporal
blessings
for
them
in
their
callings
and
conditions
,
under
the
notion
of
dayly
bread
.
The
Godly
powre
out
prayers
,
not
so
much
as
expressions
of
their
desires
of
observance
thereof
from
God
,
as
of
obedience
therein
unto
God
.
Nor
meerly
as
helping
meanes
of
future
,
but
also
as
an
homage
of
love
for
past
mercy
.
David
will
call
upon
God
,
because
hee
loveth
not
himselfe
,
but
him
.
Psal.
116.
1
,
2.
4
In
being
as
ready
pressed
to
a
serious
4
In
like
conscience
of
use
of
means
.
use
of
all
other
meanes
to
obtain
mercies
prayed
for
,
and
avoid
miseries
bewayled
;
as
to
pray
for
the
one
,
and
against
the
other
.
Abel
bringeth
himselfe
with
his
offering
,
both
are
equally
at
the
beck
and
service
of
God
,
so
did
not
Cain
.
Gen.
4.
4.
They
offer
themselves
in
with
their
prayers
,
and
such
like
service
,
as
the
maine
sacrifice
,
willing
to
prove
what
is
the
holy
,
and
acceptable
and
perfect
will
of
God
.
Rom.
12.
1
,
2.
And
therefore
no
wonder
they
are
pressed
to
use
any
holy
meanes
to
further
what
they
ask
of
God
.
Their
heart
and
hand
is
(
as
I
may
say
)
combined
to
,
and
joyned
with
their
tongues
.
If
they
cry
for
wisedome
,
they
bring
their
instruments
to
dig
and
search
for
the
precious
mines
thereof
.
Prov.
2.
3
,
4.
Their
prayers
are
called
seeking
,
Isai.
55.
6.
because
they
are
ever
attended
with
searching
in
all
corners
,
in
every
meanes
if
they
may
find
out
,
and
light
of
the
mercies
they
pray
for
.
And
they
are
comprehended
under
the
notion
of
that
hungring
,
Matth.
5.
6.
that
will
break
thorow
even
stone
walls
,
any
difficult
lets
,
but
it
will
come
by
the
food
it
craveth
.
Many
instances
hereof
might
be
given
;
but
more
hereof
when
we
come
to
speak
of
that
case
about
use
of
meanes
.
5.
In
not
hiding
any
thing
from
God
,
as
unwilling
or
not
desiring
his
privity
5
In
hiding
nothing
from
God
.
thereto
,
but
at
least
indeavouring
to
open
all
to
him
,
declaring
our
wayes
to
him
.
Psal.
119.
26.
Powring
out
our
hearts
to
him
.
Psal.
62.
8.
And
where
we
fall
short
,
craving
a
further
discovery
of
our selves
by
and
to
the
Lord
.
Psalm
139.
23
,
24.
When
Job
would
cleare
his
integrity
,
and
prove
his
sincerity
,
he
doth
it
,
professing
that
he
covered
not
his
transgressions
as
Adam
,
Job
31.
&c.
Sincere
ones
are
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
such
as
would
be
,
and
have
all
in
them
seen
of
God
:
as
persons
held
to
the
sun-light
,
perspicuous
,
transparent
,
yea
in
all
their
spots
;
Suppliants
being
much
in
commerce
with
God
,
they
have
experience
of
his
all-searching
and
all
seeing
eye
,
and
cannot
but
will
and
desire
his
search
.
Psal.
139.
1
,
2.
23.
verses
compared
.
They
are
acquainted
with
his
admirable
faithfulnesse
and
cordialnesse
to
them
,
and
therefore
are
not
loth
to
have
it
thus
,
but
glad
of
that
opportunity
.
They
find
they
pay
dearly
for
any
contrary
acts
of
guile
,
and
beholding
withal
the
happinesse
of
plain
dealing
with
God
in
their
words
and
walks
,
they
cannot
but
desire
and
indeavour
the
same
.
Psal.
32.
2
,
3
,
5
,
6.
6.
In
harbouring
nothing
willingly
6
In
harbouring
no
sin
,
hindring
answer
of
praier
.
and
knowingly
in
themselves
tending
to
hinder
audience
and
acceptance
of
their
persons
and
prayers
by
the
Lord
,
or
free
accesse
to
the
Lord
and
to
his
gracious
throne
.
The
Psalmist
declareth
that
the
unfainednesse
of
his
prayer
,
in
that
he
dare
make
that
appeal
to
the
Lord
,
and
is
purposed
not
to
offend
so
much
as
in
a
word
.
Psal.
17.
1
,
3.
And
Psal.
66.
15.
The
sincerity
of
his
heart
in
prayer
appeared
,
in
that
he
,
albeit
he
had
evil
in
his
heart
dwelling
there
,
yet
was
not
the
same
had
in
respect
by
him
.
Hence
that
putting
away
of
iniquity
required
in
persons
which
are
intended
to
pray
.
Job
11.
13
,
14
,
15.
hence
the
holy
clearing
of
the
Saints
,
(
as
it
is
called
2
Cor.
7.
11.
)
when
entring
upon
prayer
,
by
premising
&
prefacing
their
selfe-condemning
confessions
,
as
in
Ezra
,
Daniel
,
and
others
:
Hence
that
casting
up
accounts
when
persons
are
then
to
offer
up
their
gifts
;
then
is
the
remembring
time
of
what
was
not
taken
such
notice
of
before
;
When
thou
offerest
thy
gift
at
the
Altar
,
and
there
remembrest
,
&c.
Matth.
5.
23.
When
to
lift
up
our
hands
and
our
hearts
unto
God
in
the
heavens
,
then
if
ever
there
is
,
or
ought
to
be
searching
and
trying
of
our
wayes
,
Lam.
3.
40
,
41.
we
are
to
draw
near
with
our
hearts
sprinkled
from
an
evil
conscience
,
and
privity
to
any
knowne
sin
approved
in
us
or
by
us
.
Heb.
10.
22.
Sincerity
in
prayer
loaths
to
mean
rebellion
,
when
it
speaks
repentance
,
to
cry
my
Father
,
and
yet
doe
evil
to
the
utmost
.
Jerem.
3.
4
,
5.
Sincerity
will
heartily
complaine
of
any
lets
to
the
free
passage
of
prayer
,
and
account
the
same
its
great
burden
and
misery
,
as
Lam.
3.
8
,
44.
but
it
will
never
connive
or
wink
at
them
,
or
give
free
way
to
them
.
Sincerity
is
very
real
,
not
intending
speech
with
God
.
so
much
as
successe
from
God
,
and
therefore
will
not
,
dare
not
,
cannot
owne
any
spirituall
make-bates
.
7.
In
avoiding
all
affection
of
any
expression
in
prayer
.
In
hypocrisie
there
7
In
avoiding
all
affected
expressions
in
prayer
.
is
affectation
;
hypocrites
are
stage-players
,
which
albeit
they
are
illiterate
dunces
many
of
them
,
yet
will
be
highflown
sometimes
in
their
expressions
,
their
mouth
speaketh
great
swelling
words
when
they
speak
to
men
or
God
,
or
else
they
faile
of
their
use
and
aime
.
Jude
16.
And
in
all
affectation
there
is
some
hypocrisie
,
bee
the
persons
who
they
will
be
that
are
therein
exercised
.
Sincerity
will
account
those
Gentile-like
esteemed
flourishes
of
rhetorical
ingeminations
,
but
vaine
repetitions
.
Matth.
6.
6
,
7.
not
expecting
that
the
Lord
should
be
moved
by
any
such
like
vanity
.
ibid.
Sincerity
loaths
and
feares
to
complement
with
the
all-seeing
and
faithfull
God
.
The
lips
of
the
Saints
in
their
prayer
,
are
as
as
a
thred
of
scarlet
,
not
stuffed
out
with
the
gowty
rhetorick
of
man
(
for
it
is
in
comparison
sthe
high
and
holy
language
of
the
spirit
,
no
better
)
but
with
the
pure
spun
spirituall
eloquence
of
God
,
Cant.
4
3.
Thy
lips
are
a
thred
of
Scarlet
.
Now
to
answer
more
briefly
to
the
second
thing
propounded
:
The
Reasons
Reasons
of
sincerity
in
praier
why
God
requireth
Sincerity
in
our
praier
,
may
be
such
as
these
.
1
Because
Purity
and
simplicity
is
most
1.
Sincerity
is
most
sutable
to
Gods
nature
to
whom
wee
pray
.
sutable
to
his
nature
with
whom
wee
have
to
do
in
prayer
:
as
a
simple
pure
Spirit
,
he
will
be
worshipped
in
spirit
and
in
truth
,
John
4.
23
,
24.
He
seeketh
most
that
part
of
his
Image
of
Truth
and
Purity
,
in
any
person
or
performance
.
Such
doth
the
Father
seek
to
worship
hiw
,
ibid.
Truth
in
the
inward
parts
is
that
which
he
eyeth
and
desireth
Psalm
51.
6.
The
more
of
that
therein
,
the
more
approved
,
the
more
delightful
to
him
:
The
words
of
the
pure
are
(
to
God
also
)
pleasant
words
,
Prov.
15.
26.
His
Image
in
his
children
is
lovely
.
The
child
that
is
likest
his
Father
,
is
most
made
of
.
The
purity
and
sincerity
of
the
people
of
God
is
reckoned
their
perfection
,
albeit
they
have
many
imperfections
attending
their
persons
and
performances
.
Thence
are
the
godly
called
the
perfect
,
1
Cor.
2.
6.
Besides
,
Purity
and
Sincerity
is
most
sutable
to
Christ
our
High
Priest
,
who
was
holy
and
undefiled
,
Hebr.
7.
26.
And
God
would
have
his
Priests
,
his
Saints
,
an
holy
Priesthood
,
and
so
conformable
to
him
,
1
Pet.
2
3.
Besides
,
there
is
Truth
,
Reality
,
Seriousnesse
,
and
Solidity
in
all
we
eye
and
improve
in
prayer
;
and
therefore
no
wonder
if
God
will
have
us
carryed
with
an
answerable
frame
of
spirit
therein
;
the
Priest
of
our
Profession
is
what
he
is
really
,
Truth
it self
,
John
14.
6.
The
meritorious
Sacrifice
was
real
and
true
;
it
was
the
Sacrifice
of
himself
,
Hebr.
9.
26.
The
Covenant
of
Christs
blood
,
a
real
,
ratified
,
forcible
Testament
,
Hebr.
8.
6.
and
chap.
9.
17.
&c.
The
way
made
for
us
a
true
and
living
way
,
and
therefore
we
may
well
draw
neer
to
God
with
true
hearts
,
Heb.
10.
16
,
17
,
19
,
20
,
21
,
22
verses
compared
.
2
Because
Sincerity
ever
useth
to
put
2.
Sincerity
strengthneth
our
praiers
.
to
all
its
strength
in
prayer
;
and
that
is
it
which
the
Lord
liketh
best
.
Hypocrisie
divideth
;
James
1.
6
,
8.
and
that
doudling
and
dividing
maketh
weak
work
.
It
is
not
potsheard
strength
,
which
is
but
brittle
,
and
will
not
abide
any
knocks
,
Prov.
26.
23.
Burning
lips
in
zealous
expressions
,
joyned
with
a
wretched
false
heart
,
are
but
like
a
pot
sheard
covered
with
silver
drosse
;
but
Sincerity
is
single
and
unanimous
in
all
its
actions
,
and
so
its
united
force
must
needs
be
more
available
.
3
Because
Sincerity
putteth
a
holy
grace
3.
Sincerity
most
graceth
our
prayers
.
upon
,
and
force
into
our
words
in
Prayer
.
Hence
that
strength
ordeined
in
the
mouths
of
babes
,
intire
and
sincere
ones
,
Psal.
8.
2.
Grace
of
the
lips
is
joyned
with
purenesse
of
heart
,
Prov.
22.
11.
And
as
earthly
Kings
befriend
that
in
their
Petitioners
,
so
doth
the
Lord
in
his
.
Hence
is
it
that
David
pleads
his
unfained
speaking
to
God
in
prayer
as
an
Argument
with
God
to
hear
him
,
Psal.
17.
1.
4
Because
prayers
of
sincere
ones
are
4.
Sincerity
getteth
most
in
prayer
.
ever
of
most
publick
use
and
good
,
and
that
is
a
thing
the
Lord
greatly
liketh
.
A
pure
handed
and
hearted
Job
praying
to
the
Lord
,
shall
deliver
the
Iland
where
hee
is
thereby
,
Job
22.
27
,
30.
by
the
blessing
of
the
upright
the
City
where
they
are
is
exalted
,
Prov.
11.
11.
Touching
the
third
thing
propounded
:
the
Marks
and
Characters
of
Sincerity
in
Marks
of
sincerity
in
praier
prayer
are
such
as
these
.
1
When
the
main
and
choice
matterials
1.
When
the
materials
in
praier
are
the
best
things
of
our
prayers
are
right
and
holy
things
.
Psalm
17.
1
,
2.
When
our
hungring
desires
expressed
in
prayer
,
are
after
Righteousnesse
,
they
are
surely
such
as
are
accounted
of
God
sincere
,
Matth.
5.
6.
when
in
prayer
also
we
first
and
chiefly
seek
the
kingdom
of
God
,
Matth
6.
33.
the
light
of
Gods
countenance
,
Psal.
4.
6.
not
as
the
most
do
,
some
worldly
good
,
ibid.
When
wee
mind
not
baser
,
common
mettal
,
brass
or
tin
,
&c.
but
Gold
and
Silver
,
precious
Materials
,
requests
of
weight
and
worth
with
God
;
it
argueth
we
have
some
spiritual
measure
of
Sincerity
and
Purity
within
,
when
we
trade
with
God
,
not
about
trifles
but
pearles
of
great
price
;
it
argueth
we
are
not
Pedlars
,
Mountebank
hypocrites
,
but
solid
and
substantial
Merchants
and
Citizens
of
Heaven
.
2
When
our
whole
man
doth
act
in
praier
;
2.
When
the
whole
man
acteth
in
praier
▪
understanding
,
and
judgment
,
and
conscience
,
and
will
,
and
affections
,
they
doe
their
parts
in
it
,
and
are
joynt
Petitioners
and
Suppliants
,
Psalm
109.
4.
But
I
prayer
,
saith
David
,
he
was
all
prayer
,
or
all
of
David
,
or
in
David
,
was
herein
imployed
.
Psalm
119.
58.
With
my
whole
heart
(
saith
he
)
have
I
intreated
thy
favour
;
the
soul
and
spirit
,
all
the
inwards
,
and
the
sublimest
parts
of
the
Church
are
employed
therein
,
Isaiah
26.
9.
If
this
little
world
in
man
,
this
little
Commonwealth
in
a
Christian
become
a
joint
Solicitour
unto
our
heavenly
Soveraign
,
surely
this
King
of
Saints
will
account
of
the
requests
serious
,
and
the
Solicitour
intire
therein
;
as
earthly
Kings
do
the
joint
Petitions
of
whole
Bodies
,
and
Counties
and
Countries
.
When
every
string
in
the
Instrument
sounds
its
part
and
keeps
due
proportion
,
both
the
Instrument
is
right
tuned
,
and
the
Musick
and
Lesson
played
is
fullest
of
true
harmony
.
So
it
is
here
,
the
Saints
when
intirely
and
wholly
exercised
in
the
prayers
they
make
,
surely
they
are
sincerely
employed
therein
.
When
all
within
the
soul
,
as
bound
by
Oath
,
and
Vow
and
Covenant
unto
the
Lord
;
to
deal
truly
in
matters
touching
him
and
us
,
do
agree
in
what
they
present
and
utter
before
him
,
surely
then
it
will
passe
for
a
true
verdict
,
as
in
other
cases
it
doth
with
men
.
3
When
in
praying
stil
we
indeavour
to
3
When
we
stil
strive
to
pray
to
purpose
.
do
it
to
purpose
,
or
else
we
are
to
our selves
as
if
we
had
not
prayed
.
Righteous
ones
will
pray
effectually
,
James
5.
15
,
16.
if
they
pray
,
they
lift
up
a
prayer
unto
the
Lord
,
2
Kings
19.
4.
When
a
Factour
or
servant
will
not
leave
trading
or
working
until
he
make
something
of
it
,
you
will
say
then
he
is
honest
,
and
just
in
his
calling
or
dealing
;
like
Abrahams
servant
,
he
prefers
his
Masters
occasions
which
he
was
to
dispatch
,
before
his
very
food
,
Gen.
24.
33.
and
verse
49.
as
he
was
serious
in
speaking
his
errand
,
so
in
pressing
for
his
answer
;
and
when
he
hath
done
,
hastes
to
make
returne
thereof
to
his
Master
,
ver.
56.
so
it
is
here
in
serving
God
with
our
spirits
in
prayer
,
Rom.
1.
9.
They
are
true
and
trusty
Soldiers
to
their
Commander
and
Country
,
which
will
not
out
of
the
field
without
some
Trophies
of
Victory
;
like
those
which
when
thereto
injoyned
and
adjured
(
1
Sam.
14.
24
,
26.
)
though
the
honey
would
even
drop
into
their
mouths
,
as
they
were
in
the
pursuit
of
the
enemy
,
yet
they
mind
the
completeing
of
the
Victory
,
albeit
with
some
denyals
of
themselves
in
their
present
refreshments
.
So
it
is
here
,
when
we
are
sincerely
set
to
seek
and
wrestle
for
mercy
,
we
will
not
away
without
a
blessing
in
and
by
it
.
Or
as
a
Pleader
is
honest
in
soliciting
a
Clients
case
,
when
he
will
not
cease
pleading
until
he
have
brought
the
same
to
some
comfortable
issue
;
so
is
it
with
the
spirit
of
a
Christian
,
which
is
mainely
imployed
by
us
in
this
holy
pleading
work
;
the
more
serious
,
resolute
and
unmoveable
it
is
therein
or
therefrom
,
without
some
good
success
,
the
more
sincere
.
4
When
we
straine
not
much
to
speak
4.
When
wee
strive
to
speak
as
it
is
with
us
more
then
is
,
or
otherwise
then
it
is
,
either
in
the
general
bent
of
our
souls
,
or
then
is
in
the
present
desires
of
our
spirits
,
or
then
is
in
the
sense
or
feelings
,
or
fears
,
or
griefs
,
or
workings
of
our
hearts
;
but
speak
as
things
are
to
us
and
with
us
.
It
is
not
so
much
the
strength
of
braines
and
judgement
,
or
memory
,
that
prompteth
the
mouth
to
speak
,
to
fil
up
time
with
aiery
expressions
,
as
the
strength
of
heart
workings
,
of
holy
desires
and
griefs
,
&c.
which
put
the
people
of
God
upon
uttering
what
they
do
in
prayer
;
they
had
rather
cease
,
after
some
serious
strivings
to
the
contrary
,
against
distempered
,
senselesse
spending
of
time
in
meer
words
without
spiritual
life
,
then
go
on
in
such
sort
,
albeit
they
may
seem
to
themselves
or
others
but
in
an
ill
passe
at
present
by
reason
thereof
.
I
opened
my
mouth
and
panted
(
saith
he
,
Psal.
119.
131
)
for
I
longed
for
thy
Commandments
.
Strength
of
holy
desires
after
Grace
,
to
understand
,
believe
,
and
practice
the
Word
of
God
more
,
made
him
be
so
large
and
zealous
in
his
prayers
,
out
of
the
abundance
,
not
of
his
head
,
but
of
his
heart
,
his
mouth
thus
speaketh
.
Hence
the
Saints
prayers
are
called
their
desires
,
Psal.
145.
18
and
10.
17.
5
When
we
are
most
frequent
and
fervent
5.
When
most
frequent
and
fervent
in
secret
praier
.
in
secret
prayers
of
all
other
prayers
.
As
it
is
said
of
grief
,
so
is
it
true
of
prayer
,
He
prayeth
most
truly
and
sincerely
,
that
prayeth
most
secretly
.
Hence
our
Saviour
doth
oppose
secret
prayer
to
hypocritical
praying
,
Matth.
6
5
,
6.
Slye
false
dealers
will
be
careful
and
very
exact
in
what
they
speak
when
witnesses
are
by
;
but
honest
men
will
be
as
exact
in
what
they
speak
to
another
all
alone
.
So
is
it
here
;
many
,
it
may
be
,
which
carry
it
with
much
Zeal
and
circumspection
before
others
,
yet
in
their
Closets
if
they
do
pray
at
all
,
it
is
so
flatly
,
so
drouzily
,
so
curtly
,
so
carelessely
,
that
it
is
as
good
as
no
prayer
at
all
.
Let
such
look
to
their
spirits
whether
all
be
right
within
.
Whatsoever
false
hearted
spouses
may
seem
to
speak
so
and
so
lovingly
&
loyally
to
their
Spouses
before
others
,
that
such
as
are
by
would
take
them
to
bee
very
chaste
and
faithful
,
and
kind
;
yet
if
in
secret
,
they
carry
it
otherwise
,
their
honesty
may
well
be
suspected
.
So
is
it
here
,
if
Christians
should
carry
it
in
expressions
in
prayer
with
others
as
if
very
loyal
to
the
Lord
Jesus
,
but
in
secret
it
is
quite
otherwise
,
their
hearts
are
not
so
intire
and
honest
as
becometh
their
profession
.
Verily
,
sincerity
is
plain
and
open
hearted
,
and
surely
never
more
then
when
alone
with
God
its
friend
.
Sincerity
in
prayer
,
is
simplicity
and
singlenesse
in
prayer
;
and
therefore
will
be
the
same
every
where
.
If
praying
with
others
,
striving
still
to
speak
with
such
life
and
power
,
and
holinesse
as
is
meet
:
and
if
alone
praying
,
it
will
put
us
upon
the
like
seriousness
of
attentiveness
,
and
intentiveness
in
,
and
on
the
duty
in
hand
.
6
When
we
can
in
prayer
be
as
earnest
6
When
as
earnest
in
prayer
for
others
,
〈◊〉
for
enemies
,
as
for
our
〈◊〉
for
others
,
as
for
our selves
;
yea
,
we
can
be
very
serious
in
wrestling
with
God
for
such
as
have
injured
us
;
and
that
not
so
much
that
we
may
be
lesse
molested
by
them
as
that
the
Lord
Jesus
may
be
magnified
in
them
.
The
very
thoughts
what
a
mighty
conquest
the
Lord
would
work
in
their
conversion
,
what
a
glorious
name
he
might
get
thereby
,
what
a
foil
it
would
be
to
the
Divels
kingdome
,
power
and
policy
,
&c.
this
putteth
spirits
into
their
prayers
for
them
.
David
,
albeit
he
had
many
things
lay
heavy
upon
himself
,
as
appears
in
the
whole
51.
Psalm
,
yet
vers.
18.
he
prayes
for
,
and
is
mindful
of
Zion
and
of
the
Churches
good
.
Self
hath
lesse
ground
work
and
foot
hold
in
prayers
for
others
,
then
those
which
are
for
our selves
.
The
Lord
Jesus
maketh
account
that
they
had
need
be
perfect
as
their
heavenly
Father
is
(
in
their
measure
and
proportion
of
perfection
)
that
love
and
wish
so
wel
to
their
very
enemies
,
Mat.
5.
44
,
48.
Lastly
,
When
we
are
as
ready
to
praise
7.
When
as
ready
to
praise
God
,
as
to
pray
to
him
.
God
for
mercies
received
,
as
to
pray
to
him
for
what
we
want
.
Godly
Esther
and
Mordecai
are
as
solicitous
and
careful
that
they
and
others
with
them
may
have
their
solemne
Thanksgiving
dayes
,
for
the
gracious
deliverance
for
which
they
had
prayed
and
fasted
,
as
ever
they
were
of
the
dayes
of
Prayer
and
Fasting
,
Esther
9.
22
,
29
,
31.
verses
compared
.
Self
will
be
sometimes
prayer
full
,
and
so
will
hypocrise
,
because
its
good
and
sutable
to
both
;
satisfying
the
desires
of
both
,
and
furthering
the
ends
and
aimes
of
both
may
come
in
thereby
:
But
sincerity
is
that
which
is
and
will
be
praiseful
and
thankful
.
An
honest
and
poor
man
will
scarce
ever
forget
a
speciall
kindnesse
shewed
to
him
by
another
at
his
request
in
a
time
of
his
necessity
;
when
ever
he
meeteth
his
friend
,
he
will
be
thanking
him
a
long
time
after
;
and
when
he
is
with
others
,
he
will
be
thankfully
acknowledging
the
same
to
the
great
commendation
of
that
his
freind
.
But
a
Counterfeit
,
a
Vagabond
,
a
Rogue
,
for
whom
you
do
any
office
of
love
,
you
shall
hardly
ever
see
,
or
hear
of
him
more
,
when
he
hath
gotten
his
penny-worths
of
you
he
is
gone
,
unlesse
he
need
you
again
;
he
returns
not
to
acknowledge
it
,
albeit
at
the
present
he
give
you
good
language
,
So
is
it
here
,
a
Christians
grace
and
sincerity
thereof
is
more
tried
when
he
getteth
prayer
blessings
,
then
when
he
wanteth
the
same
.
Self
being
empty
prayeth
,
but
self
when
full
looketh
but
to
his
own
satiety
:
but
self-denyal
the
daughter
and
hand-maid
of
Sincerity
,
will
not
be
so
circled
within
the
compasse
of
selfe
in
his
prayers
.
Look
as
it
is
in
a
Prospective
glass
,
if
you
turne
the
wrong
end
formost
,
great
things
will
seem
very
small
,
and
things
that
are
nearest
will
appear
,
as
a
far
off
,
and
small
things
will
hardly
be
discerned
.
So
is
it
here
;
when
self
and
hypocrisie
are
to
look
upon
mercies
of
prayer
;
great
ones
are
but
little
and
small
mercies
,
none
at
all
,
&c.
but
sincerity
taketh
the
truest
survey
of
them
all
in
their
dimensions
,
&
colours
,
and
therefore
no
wonder
if
it
be
thankful
;
sincerity
will
bear
such
true
and
full
witnesse
to
our
extreme
misery
in
our selves
,
that
the
light
and
white
of
mercy
,
compared
with
this
darkness
and
black
,
will
prove
very
amiable
and
praise-worthy
▪
Sincerity
will
truly
and
faithfully
compare
our
worthiness
and
utter
unworthiness
at
our
best
,
with
Christs
glorious
merit
and
worthinesse
,
that
the
eye
of
the
soul
that
looks
on
,
cannot
but
discerne
praise
worthy
glory
therein
.
Greatness
and
absolute
Soveraignty
,
and
independency
in
the
Lord
,
and
unutterable
nearness
and
dependency
in
us
shall
truly
be
presented
and
compared
in
a
sincere
hearted
Suppliant
,
and
can
he
be
other
then
very
thankful
?
Selfe
,
(
which
prompteth
a
false
hearted
Christian
to
speake
for
blessings
)
will
be
Judge
too
of
the
same
.
And
there
is
little
likelihood
of
right
judgment
to
proceed
from
so
bloody
and
ungrateful
an
Umpire
;
and
if
not
rightly
judged
of
,
what
thanks
to
be
expected
?
But
sincerity
judgeth
of
divine
blessings
by
the
Rules
of
the
Spirit
and
Word
of
God
.
The
spring
of
Sincerity
in
Prayer
riseth
from
God
;
and
therefore
it
will
assuredly
return
to
God
in
praises
which
are
sutable
.
Luke
17.
13
,
15
,
19.
The
sincere
Samaritan
Supplicant
is
as
loud
in
his
praises
of
God
,
as
ever
he
was
in
his
prayers
,
but
so
were
not
the
other
.
Let
us
now
briefly
speak
to
the
two
last
things
propounded
,
first
of
the
Means
and
Helps
to
further
Sincerity
in
prayer
,
and
then
of
the
Motives
to
stir
us
up
to
the
same
.
Helps
to
Sincerity
and
Purity
in
prayer
H●lps
to
since●●●
in
prayer
.
may
be
such
as
these
.
1
Labour
to
be
sincere
in
other
passages
1
Be
sincere
in
〈◊〉
other
acts
of
our
lives
.
and
practices
of
our
life
to
Godward
,
and
to
manward
.
When
Sincerity
is
interwoven
in
this
whole
piece
of
our
lives
and
conversations
,
it
will
shew
it self
in
this
part
of
it
.
Sincerity
and
right
things
should
be
our
constant
and
daily
study
.
The
thoughts
of
the
Righteous
are
right
,
Prov.
12.
5.
and
therefore
no
wonder
that
the
words
of
the
pure
are
pleasant
words
,
Prov.
11.
26.
When
men
love
purenesse
of
heart
in
all
their
courses
,
there
will
be
a
grace
and
savour
thereof
in
all
their
discourses
with
God
or
men
,
as
Prov.
22.
11.
when
persons
double
in
some
things
with
God
and
their
owne
soules
,
they
will
do
so
in
other
things
likewise
.
James
1.
8.
A
double
minded
man
is
unstable
in
all
his
wayes
:
Hypocrisie
is
leaven
.
Luke
12.
1.
if
you
lay
it
,
and
hide
it
,
and
suffer
it
to
lye
in
one
part
of
the
lump
of
your
conversation
,
it
will
spread
,
and
sowre
all
the
rest
soon
,
James
4.
2
,
3.
compared
,
prescribing
the
remedy
of
that
guileful
asking
to
spend
the
blessings
of
God
upon
their
lusts
.
verse
23.
He
instanceth
the
double
minds
that
such
have
,
and
they
must
purge
themselves
of
their
double
mind
in
all
other
things
if
ever
they
would
approach
and
draw
nigh
to
God
in
prayer
rightly
,
and
not
ask
amisse
;
and
for
this
purpose
get
we
our
hearts
and
hands
rid
of
what
ever
sinfull
defilements
which
do
foment
that
doubling
with
God
,
and
hindreth
this
integrity
in
prayer
.
If
men
in
any
kind
retain
the
same
,
they
will
ask
amisse
,
ask
things
with
a
false
adulterous
heart
;
ibid.
verses
23
,
4.
compared
.
We
shall
never
make
streight
steps
in
this
part
of
our
christian
race
,
if
that
which
is
lame
be
not
healed
.
Heb.
12.
13.
If
the
feet
of
our
affections
be
diseased
,
we
can
never
wrestle
with
God
so
stably
,
but
shall
halt
therein
,
as
well
as
in
other
of
the
waies
of
God
.
2.
When
at
any
time
we
espy
any
flaws
or
doublings
with
God
in
prayer
,
(
as
the
2
Be
truely
abased
for
any
guile
therein
.
best
sometimes
may
espy
some
guileful
slightings
and
overlinesse
therein
)
be
we
greatly
abased
for
the
same
,
as
James
wisheth
such
as
ask
amisse
,
and
such
false
spirits
therein
,
James
4.
2
,
3
,
4.
or
such
as
would
bee
rid
of
such
doubling
guileful
distempers
,
verse
8.
to
be
afflicted
and
mourne
:
namely
,
for
that
doubling
with
God
and
their
owne
soules
,
when
Christians
pay
deare
for
such
slynesse
and
slightnesse
,
they
will
surely
take
heed
thereof
;
the
more
bitter
it
becomes
,
and
grievous
to
their
palate
,
the
more
will
they
leave
it
and
loath
it
.
It
is
to
be
feared
that
many
Christians
which
see
such
slyness
and
guiliness
in
prayer
,
they
are
content
sometimes
that
they
have
prayed
,
albeit
the
same
were
a
shell
and
shadow
of
the
duty
,
and
the
pith
and
substance
thereof
were
wanting
;
or
if
they
bee
troubled
lightly
&
slightly
with
it
,
all
is
not
wel
with
them
,
that
they
deal
not
so
faithfully
with
God
and
their
owne
souls
,
yet
they
are
not
throughly
stirred
up
with
serious
griefe
and
holy
indignation
by
reason
thereof
,
and
therefore
goe
on
oft
times
in
such
a
way
.
If
guile
of
spirit
were
so
exactly
and
throughly
examined
and
sentenced
,
and
holy
revenge
taken
upon
it
,
such
a
cheater
would
not
so
much
haunt
the
hearts
of
christians
in
this
and
other
of
the
ordinances
of
God
as
it
doth
.
And
to
this
let
me
add
,
that
we
carefully
and
resolutely
resist
Sathan
when
at
any
time
,
then
,
or
afterwards
,
he
doth
tempt
us
to
this
guiliness
and
false-heartedness
in
our
talking
with
God
in
prayer
:
give
not
the
least
way
to
it
,
but
when
at
first
you
perceive
the
tempter
busie
that
way
,
to
put
us
upon
sinister
ends
in
our
requests
,
or
any
sly
dealing
with
God
and
our
soules
in
prayer
,
away
with
it
,
strongly
and
seasonably
bend
we
all
our
strength
against
it
,
discover
to
God
by
humble
and
solemn
confession
that
treacherous
motion
,
cry
out
upon
it
,
pursue
it
,
and
never
leave
till
we
have
sent
it
packing
with
shame
and
loathing
of
heart
.
Hence
is
it
that
James
wisheth
such
as
were
so
guily
in
their
prayers
they
made
,
James
4.
2
,
3
,
4.
to
make
use
of
that
remedy
,
Resist
the
divell
,
namely
,
in
his
temptation
thereunto
,
and
he
will
flye
from
you
,
verse
7.
and
espying
such
like
wilinesse
of
spirit
in
our
prayers
,
let
us
bee
willing
to
be
crossed
in
any
such
requests
as
we
make
with
such
a
spirit
,
for
verily
God
wil
not
grant
such
desires
to
us
if
he
love
us
,
Jam.
●
.
3
&
if
we
do
or
should
do
it
,
it
would
be
worse
for
us
.
Many
of
the
Saints
see
cause
to
blesse
God
afterwards
,
that
the
Lord
did
not
grant
such
or
such
requests
of
theirs
,
perceiving
that
indeed
their
heads
were
not
right
therein
;
and
t
is
well
for
them
that
God
will
crosse
them
in
any
sinfull
desires
of
theirs
,
yea
,
it
would
be
better
for
us
that
God
should
fall
upon
us
with
some
good
downeright
blowes
,
whilst
we
carry
it
thus
wilily
with
him
in
any
of
our
prayers
,
(
as
usually
he
doth
deal
with
his
servants
,
under
such
distempers
.
Wars
came
upon
them
,
many
contentions
amongst
them
,
they
that
doubled
and
devided
so
with
God
,
they
were
divided
amongst
themselves
,
and
not
so
true
to
each
other
,
James
4.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
but
as
a
remedy
of
that
inward
cause
of
these
outward
disorders
and
mischiefes
.
This
Apostle
wisheth
such
,
(
and
let
us
follow
his
counsell
)
Submit
wee
our selves
to
God
,
verse
7.
and
humble
our selves
under
any
such
divine
providence
,
verse
10.
see
that
it
is
good
,
say
it
is
good
,
and
then
we
shall
he
better
.
3.
Labor
to
be
of
an
humble
and
lowly
heart
3
Bee
of
an
humble
spirit
in
prayer
.
in
our
praiers
,
and
we
shal
pray
the
more
honestly
&
intirely
.
They
are
ever
proud
spirits
that
have
such
selfe-aims
and
slie
respects
to
their
own
names
or
such
good
blessings
as
the
main
in
their
praiers
,
which
may
make
them
seeme
some
body
amongst
men
,
what
ever
approbation
therein
they
get
with
God
.
James
telleth
those
he
mentioned
,
that
they
were
of
adulterous
spirits
,
James
4.
4.
that
they
asked
and
had
not
,
as
asking
amisse
,
out
of
base
respects
:
and
verse
2
,
3.
&
verse
6.
he
telleth
them
more
plainely
that
they
would
be
above
others
in
gifts
and
repute
,
and
estate
,
&c.
Envy
setteth
them
on
work
,
verse
5.
they
are
proud
,
and
therefore
God
resisteth
them
in
that
way
of
asking
;
but
humble
ones
get
the
grace
of
him
which
their
hearts
seek
.
Humble
ones
have
no
such
wily
fetches
and
reaches
,
but
are
plain
hearted
:
they
are
such
which
are
lifted
up
,
whose
hearts
are
not
upright
within
them
,
in
any
things
what
they
say
or
doe
,
Heb.
2.
4.
4
Bee
wee
of
believing
spirits
therein
.
4.
Get
and
exercise
more
faith
in
the
Lord
.
So
much
unbeliefe
in
our
asking
,
so
much
doubling
with
God
,
James
1.
6
,
8.
Unbelief
is
never
cordial
,
but
slavish
and
selfish
.
Faith
will
cause
a
through
opening
of
the
heart
to
God
.
Psal.
62.
1
,
8.
Wee
shall
then
draw
near
to
God
with
the
truest
hearts
,
when
with
most
assurance
.
Heb.
10.
22.
There
is
secret
Atheisme
of
heart
or
infidelity
,
and
much
unbeliefe
,
in
that
any
at
any
time
dare
to
double
with
God
in
speaking
to
him
,
making
God
like
to
man
,
which
might
be
mocked
and
deluded
with
goodly
words
and
pretences
,
and
not
to
bee
a
searcher
of
their
heart
and
reines
;
else
men
durst
not
make
so
bold
with
him
,
to
baffle
with
him
to
his
face
.
David
,
one
that
had
made
too
bold
to
affirme
that
of
his
integrity
,
of
his
hatred
of
Gods
enemies
,
Psal.
139
,
22
,
23.
qualifieth
it
with
a
plaine
hearted
motion
to
him
,
whom
he
knew
was
privy
to
his
spirit
,
to
search
it
,
and
see
whether
there
were
any
way
of
wickednesse
in
him
,
and
to
steer
his
course
for
him
in
the
right
way
.
Where
faith
is
,
love
will
attend
and
shew
it selfe
;
love
useth
still
to
be
candid
and
cordial
,
and
intire
in
all
its
speeches
to
him
whom
the
soule
loveth
,
the
more
that
aboundeth
,
the
more
sincere
.
When
the
Apostle
prayeth
that
the
Philppians
may
be
sincere
(
in
all
their
words
,
and
walks
,
respecting
God
,
themselves
,
or
others
,
)
hee
prayeth
that
their
love
may
abound
;
then
will
they
approve
the
most
excellent
things
.
The
best
way
of
praying
to
God
,
serving
of
God
,
and
walking
with
God
.
Philip.
1.
9.
10.
Motives
to
sincerity
in
prayer
,
may
bee
Motives
to
sincerity
.
It
will
argue
Gods
effectual
speaking
to
us
,
and
ours
to
him
.
such
as
these
.
In
that
it
will
be
an
argument
of
a
saving
and
sound
fruit
of
Gods
speaking
unto
us
,
and
of
our
effectual
speaking
to
him
.
The
former
is
evident
;
when
our
prayer
language
is
sincere
,
surely
God
hath
turned
unto
us
some
pure
lip
,
some
soul-saving
ministry
.
Zeph
3.
9
,
10.
Such
of
the
Cities
of
Egypt
as
should
bee
converted
savingly
,
the
Prophet
saith
,
they
should
(
as
a
fruit
thereof
)
speak
the
language
of
Canaan
.
Isai
.
19.
18.
Especially
in
worshipping
God
in
prayer
,
there
they
should
not
speak
halfe
the
language
of
Ashdod
,
(
as
it
were
)
and
halfe
the
Jews
language
,
like
those
Nehem.
13.
24.
halfe
carnal
language
,
natures
,
sins
,
the
worlds
language
;
but
at
least
in
the
desire
and
indeavour
of
their
soules
they
speak
the
language
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
pray
in
the
holy
Ghost
.
And
the
latter
is
as
evident
;
truth
in
our
seeking
of
God
,
and
mercy
in
Gods
answers
,
will
surely
meet
together
as
in
other
cases
they
doe
Psal.
85.
10.
The
Lord
himselfe
maketh
it
an
argument
of
his
respect
to
his
peoples
desires
,
in
that
they
are
children
that
will
not
lye
,
Isai
.
63.
8.
and
giveth
it
as
a
pledg
when
they
may
expect
infallibly
that
he
will
answer
their
prayers
,
namely
,
when
they
are
cordial
and
intire
in
seeking
of
him
,
when
they
seek
him
with
all
their
heart
.
Jer.
29.
11
,
12
,
13.
And
the
Psalmist
maketh
his
cordial
and
intire
seeking
of
God
,
to
which
his
very
conscience
was
privy
,
and
the
Lord
much
rather
,
as
an
argument
with
God
,
to
pray
for
respect
to
his
desires
.
Psal.
119.
10
,
94.
Sincerity
and
integrity
in
our
speeches
is
amiable
to
men
,
to
all
sorts
of
men
.
Proverb.
16.
13
,
and
24.
26.
and
the
God
of
truth
is
not
lesse
,
but
more
delighted
in
the
words
of
truth
.
Hence
it
is
that
upright
hearted
Supplicants
,
they
are
(
and
well
they
may
be
)
freest
and
boldest
of
all
others
with
the
Lord
.
Such
as
come
with
true
hearts
,
come
with
much
confidence
,
Heb.
10.
21.
they
can
and
dare
walk
at
liberty
when
conscious
to
their
integrity
,
that
they
seek
the
statutes
of
God
.
Psal.
119.
45.
Consciousnesse
of
secret
guile
,
it
will
appall
a
man
,
when
to
deale
with
an
all-seeing
God
.
Hypocrites
are
afraid
,
Isai.
33.
14.
but
are
perswaded
,
that
such
as
speak
uprightly
may
come
near
to
God
boldly
,
and
converse
with
him
safely
,
albeit
in
respect
of
his
justice
a
consuming
fire
,
verse
15.
But
amongst
them
,
who
may
or
dare
come
near
him
with
such
stubble
?
verse
14.
and
if
they
durst
be
fool-hardy
as
senslesse
ones
are
,
yet
it
would
be
to
no
purpose
,
salvation
which
they
might
desire
,
would
bee
far
from
such
persons
,
as
seeking
not
God
but
themselvs
.
Ps.
119.
155.
2
In
that
God
will
cover
a
great
deal
2
Where
this
irs
God
wil
cove
.
many
failings
of
weakness
in
their
persons
and
in
their
Prayers
,
where
yet
there
is
sincerity
in
the
bent
of
their
desires
.
True
it
is
,
that
their
sincerity
in
their
prayers
is
a
special
preservation
against
any
ruling
evils
in
them
.
They
that
seek
God
with
their
whole
heart
,
they
do
no
iniquity
,
Psalm
119.
2
,
3
God
is
engaged
to
protect
and
preserve
them
from
such
swervings
.
Hence
that
plea
,
Psalm
119.
10.
94.
When
Christians
do
not
deale
cordially
and
plainly
with
God
and
their
own
souls
in
the
request
they
put
up
against
their
sins
▪
and
for
Gods
grace
,
they
do
but
strengthen
then
the
part
of
sin
;
pretending
to
speak
against
it
,
and
not
doing
it
cordially
,
it
provoketh
God
to
leave
them
to
such
lusts
,
and
to
receive
a
due
recompence
of
such
spiritual
Treachery
,
from
such
secret
Traitors
:
but
as
for
the
Saints
that
are
cordial
with
God
in
Prayer
,
albeit
they
escape
that
mischief
of
ruling
evils
,
yet
are
they
perplexed
and
molested
with
indwelling
distempers
,
which
haunt
them
and
pursue
them
hard
at
heels
,
even
to
the
very
door
of
Grace
,
to
which
they
repaire
in
prayer
;
and
herein
is
the
kindnesse
and
compassion
of
God
to
them
,
that
he
overlooketh
these
their
distempers
in
prayer
,
and
owneth
the
meaning
of
his
Spirit
in
theirs
therein
,
Rom.
8.
26.
and
Psal.
34.
Title
,
with
verse
45.
God
looketh
at
the
bent
of
such
a
heart
,
and
by
that
measureth
out
to
them
mercy
.
1
Kings
8.
39.
Do
according
to
his
wayes
whose
heart
thou
knowest
.
God
searcheth
the
heart
both
of
sincere
and
false
Christians
,
in
all
their
doings
to
give
to
every
one
according
to
his
wayes
,
Jerem.
17.
10.
to
the
false
heart
,
indignation
and
wrath
,
but
to
them
that
are
sincere
,
eye
and
aim
at
,
and
seek
for
glory
;
to
them
he
giveth
honour
and
immortality
,
Rom.
2.
7.
For
of
all
others
,
upright
ones
have
the
successful
influences
of
all
others
prayers
with
them
,
and
with
their
prayers
;
each
sincere
one
prayeth
that
God
would
do
good
to
them
,
Psalm
125.
4.
As
for
others
,
they
are
left
to
be
discovered
,
and
left
to
such
courses
at
the
length
,
as
shall
declare
them
▪
to
bee
evil
doers
,
verse
5.
The
Many
are
the
evils
of
hypocrisie
in
praier
.
continuance
of
Gods
faithfulnesse
to
sincere
ones
,
is
the
joint
request
of
all
that
are
godly
,
and
the
several
Petitions
of
each
of
them
,
Psal.
36.
10.
3
Consider
of
the
evils
of
hypocrisie
in
prayer
.
God
esteemeth
basely
of
such
prayers
,
as
but
drosse
of
some
Silver
,
Prov.
26.
23.
It
is
but
as
a
stinking
savour
,
and
steam
rising
from
a
dead
rotten
person
,
Matth.
23.
27.
He
eyeth
us
then
as
speaking
lies
rather
then
uttering
prayers
,
because
we
pretend
to
pray
,
and
worship
,
and
serve
God
,
but
do
indeed
therein
but
serve
our
own
base
lusts
,
become
Petitioners
for
them
,
Hos.
7.
13
,
14.
and
James
4
2
,
3.
and
that
we
speak
against
God
rather
then
for
God
.
They
lyed
against
me
,
saith
God
,
Hos.
7.
13.
yet
in
pretence
cryed
to
him
;
but
in
truth
they
did
not
cry
to
him
,
when
they
howled
on
their
beds
:
their
ends
were
carnal
,
ibid.
and
they
make
God
a
God
that
were
as
carnal
as
they
;
a
God
that
would
further
the
desires
of
lusts
;
else
why
do
they
petition
him
thereto
?
and
this
is
to
bely
the
Lord
,
and
the
Lord
useth
to
answer
such
according
to
their
heart
desires
,
according
to
their
heart
Idols
,
and
not
their
lip
hypocrisies
,
Ezek.
14.
he
giveth
them
up
to
their
lusts
:
they
secretly
chuse
Delusions
,
notwithstanding
other
pretences
of
sacrificing
,
Isaiah
66.
3.
and
the
Lord
chuseth
to
let
them
have
their
choice
,
verse
14.
and
at
length
taketh
away
that
good
that
they
seem
to
have
,
and
to
prayer
they
become
as
speechlesse
,
outed
of
all
their
ability
to
pray
Math.
22.
11.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
Watchfulness
required
to
Prayer
.
HAving
handled
three
of
the
Conditions
required
to
the
incessant
practice
of
this
Duty
of
Prayer
,
we
come
now
to
speak
of
the
fourth
and
last
Requisite
thereto
,
namely
,
Watchfulnesse
;
which
is
threefold
:
1.
Watching
unto
prayer
,
Ephes
.
Praier
watching
threefold
.
6.
18.
2.
Watching
in
prayer
,
Coloss.
4.
2.
3.
Watching
after
prayer
,
Psalm
130.
1
,
2
,
5.
In
which
let
us
consider
severally
three
things
.
-
1
The
Nature
of
the
Duty
in
the
three
forementioned
branches
thereof
.
-
2
The
Reasons
and
Motives
urging
to
the
practice
thereof
.
-
3
Some
Helps
furthering
the
performance
of
the
same
.
Watchfulnesse
unto
prayer
consisteth
Watching
unto
praier
consists
1.
In
readiness
to
take
all
praier
seasons
.
in
these
four
particulars
.
1
Being
of
a
wakeful
spirit
,
ready
and
fit
to
take
the
due
seasons
of
prayer
,
as
the
Lord
requireth
,
Isaiah
55.
6.
Call
upon
him
while
he
is
near
,
as
the
Saints
usual
practice
is
:
and
that
is
a
part
of
their
special
priviledge
for
to
do
.
They
call
upon
God
in
a
time
wherein
he
may
be
found
,
Psalm
32.
6.
There
is
a
morning
of
opportunity
which
David
will
take
for
prayer
,
Psalm
5.
3.
True
it
is
,
that
God
is
up
before
us
,
he
is
stirring
early
for
his
peoples
help
,
as
soon
as
the
face
of
the
morning
,
or
season
of
shewing
mercy
to
them
appeareth
,
he
helpeth
them
,
Psalm
46.
5.
but
yet
wee
may
not
be
up
in
our
spirits
;
we
had
need
rowze
up
our
hearts
,
as
being
too
oft
drowsie
at
such
times
,
and
not
watching
for
the
first
day-break
of
a
season
of
mercy
.
So
that
look
as
David
did
when
to
praise
God
,
that
are
we
to
do
when
to
pray
to
him
,
Awake
early
,
Psal
,
57.
7
,
8.
There
is
much
spiritual
sluggishnesse
cleaveth
to
the
spirits
of
the
best
in
spiritual
services
:
as
sometimes
the
eyes
of
their
bodies
were
covered
with
sleep
when
they
should
have
prayed
,
Mat.
26.
4.
so
is
it
too
oft
with
our
spirits
when
they
are
not
in
wakeful
plight
.
That
Godly
Matron
when
to
utter
a
Song
of
Praise
to
God
,
see
how
she
doubleth
,
and
redoubleth
the
word
Awake
;
Awake
,
awake
Deborah
,
Awake
,
awake
,
utter
a
Song
.
Judg.
5.
12.
It
is
not
a
little
calling
that
will
awake
our
slumbring
,
heavy
eyed
spirits
.
Sometimes
they
call
up
a
sleeping
Jonah
to
arise
and
call
upon
his
God
,
Jonah
1.
6.
Zachary
must
be
rowsed
out
of
his
sleepinesse
to
observe
the
Vision
,
by
the
Angel
,
Zach.
4.
1.
When
the
Lord
Jesus
would
hear
his
Doves
voice
in
prayer
,
Cant.
2.
14.
see
how
oft
he
calleth
to
her
to
arise
and
come
away
,
verse
10
,
13.
Sometimes
the
Spirit
of
God
in
their
consciences
and
spirits
themselves
calleth
them
up
to
attend
this
holy
imployment
,
if
any
morning
light
of
approaching
grace
peepeth
forth
,
or
season
of
doing
the
Lord
service
in
prayer
is
observed
,
as
in
Deborah
,
and
David
,
and
others
of
the
Saints
.
If
ever
our
spirits
had
need
be
up
and
ready
,
they
had
need
be
so
when
we
are
to
pray
.
A
sleepy
spirit
will
scarce
speak
sense
(
as
I
may
say
)
to
God
in
prayer
.
It
is
burthensome
to
a
friend
to
stand
listning
to
a
sleepy
broken
discourse
,
consisting
of
half
words
and
sentences
indistinctly
placed
and
uttered
in
his
ears
,
albeit
it
be
by
his
friend
.
So
is
it
in
a
like
spirituall
,
disorderly
drowsie
praying
and
speaking
to
the
Lord
:
as
men
in
a
sleepy
fit
,
rather
lose
something
they
got
in
their
hand
,
then
get
more
unto
the
same
by
craving
it
in
such
a
drowsie
sort
:
So
is
it
here
,
we
are
losers
and
not
gainers
by
prayers
whereunto
our
spirits
are
not
wakened
to
be
fit
to
speak
to
the
Lord
as
becometh
him
&
us
.
2
In
heeding
to
make
use
of
all
holy
and
2
In
taking
all
prayer
advantages
.
special
advantages
unto
prayer
that
Divine
Providence
offereth
.
When
Christians
wait
for
such
items
of
Providence
,
such
speaking
invitations
to
Prayer
,
then
they
watch
unto
prayer
indeed
.
As
at
other
posts
of
the
doors
of
Christ
,
so
at
this
are
the
Saints
to
watch
and
wait
,
Prov.
8.
33.
34.
Albeit
the
Lord
,
in
respect
of
his
own
disposition
to
mercy
,
be
alwayes
ready
to
hear
and
help
his
people
,
yet
he
is
not
alwayes
to
be
spoken
withal
for
that
end
;
neither
are
we
so
fit
to
speak
to
him
.
At
sometimes
againe
it
is
in
our
hearts
to
pray
to
the
Lord
,
as
David
said
,
he
found
in
his
heart
to
pray
that
prayer
to
God
,
2
Sam.
7.
27.
At
other
times
that
advantage
was
to
seek
.
It
requireth
much
holy
skill
and
care
,
to
espie
and
discern
advantages
to
praier
.
A
wandring
,
watchlesse
,
spiritlesse
,
sluggish
eye
observeth
them
not
,
espieth
them
not
,
discerneth
not
the
same
.
3
In
observing
narrowly
&
distinctly
what
In
minding
all
praier
occasions
.
necessary
&
weighty
occasions
of
praier
we
have
,
searching
our
wayes
for
that
purpose
,
and
then
lifting
up
heart
and
hand
in
praier
,
Lam.
3.
40
,
41.
Like
Pleaders
,
Saints
ought
to
be
good
Students
,
that
they
may
bee
the
fitter
to
plead
:
we
are
to
study
our
hearts
and
lives
,
and
the
cases
of
both
,
before
wee
plead
them
.
Or
look
as
Trades
men
do
look
over
and
set
their
marks
upon
their
parcels
ere
they
do
retail
them
:
so
in
this
case
ought
the
Saints
to
look
over
the
particulars
of
their
hearts
,
and
lives
,
before
they
do
trade
with
God
▪
in
prayer
about
the
same
.
4
In
observing
wisely
the
frame
of
spirit
In
minding
the
plight
of
our
spirits
when
to
pray
.
in
which
we
are
,
when
wee
are
to
addresse
our selves
to
prayer
;
how
fit
we
are
,
or
unfit
for
prayer
;
how
far
lively
,
or
listlesse
or
dead
hearted
;
how
far
tender
,
or
otherwise
senselesse
;
how
far
serious
,
or
slighty
;
what
faith
is
stirring
,
or
what
distrusts
,
doubts
or
temptations
:
and
like
other
Musicians
,
which
when
they
are
to
play
,
as
they
are
about
to
tune
their
Instruments
,
they
make
use
of
their
musical
ear
,
attending
how
far
each
string
is
in
tune
or
no
,
too
high
or
too
low
,
too
sharp
or
too
flat
;
So
is
it
here
in
the
Suppliants
of
God
,
which
are
Harpers
,
as
wee
have
shewed
,
it
is
their
peculiar
property
and
gift
above
other
men
;
they
have
(
as
I
may
say
)
a
musical
ear
,
an
attentive
discerning
spirit
,
and
can
tell
when
their
spirits
are
prepared
or
unprepared
,
and
how
far
forth
prepared
or
not
prepared
to
seek
the
Lord
.
David
had
not
only
a
forelook
to
that
,
that
his
heart
might
bee
prepared
to
praise
God
;
but
hee
had
a
reflect
look
upon
the
same
,
and
giveth
his
censure
upon
it
,
that
as
far
as
hee
could
judge
,
his
heart
was
in
indifferent
good
tune
to
praise
God
,
Psalm
57.
7.
And
the
like
observation
did
the
Church
make
of
her
heart
when
to
seek
the
Lord
;
strong
and
lively
desires
of
God
and
his
favour
were
stirring
in
her
,
and
she
is
resolved
to
improve
them
that
way
to
the
utmost
.
How
many
people
,
which
pretend
to
be
seekers
of
God
,
are
utterly
carelesse
in
making
these
observations
,
and
being
thus
heart
awaked
for
this
duty
?
which
I
leave
to
their
own
consciences
seriously
to
consider
.
But
the
people
of
God
ought
thus
to
watch
unto
prayer
;
it
appeareth
:
We
ought
to
watch
unto
prayer
,
because
1
It
s
a
special
help
to
Pray
.
1.
In
that
it
will
be
a
special
help
to
pray
pertinently
,
awfully
,
seriously
,
and
sensibly
.
If
wee
would
pray
in
the
spirit
,
with
the
help
,
life
,
and
power
of
the
holy
Ghost
in
a
spiritual
and
heavenly
manner
;
we
had
need
watch
unto
prayer
,
Eph.
6.
18.
praying
in
the
spirit
,
watching
thereunto
,
&c.
2.
In
that
it
will
much
help
spirituall
2
It
helpeth
inlargements
in
prayer
.
inlargements
,
and
continuance
in
the
act
of
prayer
;
and
prevent
straitnings
and
inconstancy
,
praying
alway
with
all
manner
of
prayer
,
and
watching
thereunto
,
are
joyned
;
yea
it
will
help
our
skil
in
prayer
,
we
shall
pray
in
the
spirit
in
that
sense
,
even
in
and
with
the
skil
thereof
.
The
best
students
are
,
or
may
,
or
will
be
the
best
pleaders
in
this
way
of
prayer
.
3.
In
that
it
will
be
a
special
meanes
to
3
It
helpeth
successe
in
prayer
.
make
our
prayers
more
availing
,
and
successeful
,
both
in
the
exercise
of
our
faith
,
and
hope
,
and
patience
:
such
watching
unto
prayer
.
Ephes.
6.
18.
Helpeth
to
farther
that
mentioned
,
ver.
15
,
16
,
17.
as
might
be
evinced
in
many
particulars
,
if
need
were
.
4.
Watching
in
prayer
consisteth
in
4
Watching
in
Prayer
consisteth
in
a
wakeful
spirit
throughout
the
duty
.
the
general
,
in
a
wakeful
spirit
throughout
the
duty
.
When
the
eyes
of
those
which
see
are
not
dim
in
this
ordinance
,
as
not
in
others
,
but
are
increased
in
a
right
carrying
on
of
the
duty
,
and
making
holy
observations
therupon
.
Isai.
32.
3.
So
far
as
any
sluggishnesse
stealeth
upon
us
we
are
ready
to
shake
it
off
,
and
to
rowse
and
raise
up
our
spirits
in
this
holy
work
.
Look
as
the
good
Prophet
,
even
whilst
the
Angel
talked
with
him
,
was
as
one
in
a
sleep
,
and
stood
in
need
to
bee
waked
to
attention
,
Zech.
4
1
,
2.
So
may
it
be
with
our
spirits
,
whilst
we
talk
with
the
Lord
in
prayer
:
we
should
indeed
bee
of
wakefull
spirits
therein
,
but
oft
times
wee
are
watchlesse
,
and
spiritually
sluggish
.
1.
In
a
careful
heeding
and
ordering
Particularly
,
1
In
heedfull
ordering
prayer
expressions
:
our
expressions
in
prayer
.
As
not
in
vowing
,
so
neither
in
praying
,
we
are
not
to
be
rash
with
our
mouth
,
carelesse
what
expressions
we
use
unto
the
Lord
.
Eccles.
5.
2.
As
men
that
speak
to
Kings
and
Princes
,
weigh
all
their
words
heedfully
,
lest
while
they
seeking
to
request
his
favour
,
provoke
him
to
displeasure
by
any
unseemly
and
disorderly
expressions
;
so
ought
men
to
heed
what
they
speak
to
the
great
God
of
heaven
.
It
is
an
argument
of
a
stupid
,
and
in
a
manner
athiestical
spirit
,
not
to
heed
what
we
utter
before
God
in
Prayer
,
so
we
fill
up
time
with
words
.
It
is
a
high
provocation
and
contempt
of
the
holy
One
,
when
men
will
make
so
bold
with
his
pure
ear
and
eye
,
as
to
use
such
expressions
in
speaking
unto
God
,
which
they
would
be
loath
,
yea
would
blush
to
speak
in
the
hearing
of
mortal
men
.
If
of
every
idle
,
or
frothy
,
impertinent
,
unprofitable
,
unnecessary
word
spoken
at
other
times
,
and
that
unto
men
,
we
must
give
account
at
the
day
of
judgment
,
Matth.
12.
36.
And
that
we
must
be
justified
or
condemned
according
to
the
savourinesse
,
solidnesse
,
and
spiritualness
,
or
the
contrary
unsavouriness
,
and
unsutablenesse
of
our
words
,
verse
37.
What
may
we
think
will
be
the
censure
of
idle
,
unsavoury
,
impertinent
expressions
used
in
prayers
,
if
not
soundly
repented
of
,
if
we
judge
not
our selves
for
them
.
if
we
reforme
not
the
same
by
a
more
watchfull
regard
,
what
and
how
we
speak
unto
the
Lord
?
When
David
is
to
pray
,
Ps.
141.
2.
He
desires
the
Lord
himself
to
set
a
watch
before
his
mouth
,
and
to
keep
the
doore
of
his
lips
.
The
Saints
are
very
tender
,
and
awful
,
and
sollicitous
of
what
they
speak
in
prayer
to
the
Lord
;
they
are
sensible
of
such
weight
in
this
duty
of
watching
in
prayer
,
that
they
think
it
is
a
work
which
requireth
the
skil
and
wisdom
of
God
to
help
therein
.
David
is
very
sensible
that
he
runs
many
hazzards
,
if
rash
and
heedless
therin
,
&
yet
seeth
that
he
hath
no
sufficiency
to
set
or
keep
this
holy
watch
at
the
doore
of
his
lips
,
to
take
due
care
what
expressions
came
out
of
that
doore
,
and
how
many
or
how
few
;
to
restrain
and
keep
in
a
doors
any
unseasonable
and
unsutable
words
,
which
with
the
first
would
be
coming
forth
even
then
,
when
he
should
be
most
savoury
and
spiritual
.
The
Saints
in
prayer
they
are
shooting
and
darting
upwards
,
and
had
need
to
keep
their
eye
on
the
work
as
well
as
on
the
mark
;
they
had
need
observe
what
darts
they
direct
thither
,
and
how
they
levy
them
.
2
In
attending
carefully
to
the
manner
of
the
working
of
our
hearts
and
spirits
2
In
observing
the
workings
of
our
spirits
in
Prayer
.
in
prayer
.
David
observed
his
whole
heart
to
be
stirring
in
his
prayer
,
Psal.
119.
58.
145.
and
what
strength
of
desires
he
had
therein
,
verse
131.
Psal.
17.
1.
He
observed
how
intire
and
sincere
his
heart
was
in
his
prayer
:
a
watchfull
Christian
will
observe
whose
hands
are
to
the
souls
petition
,
whether
the
several
affections
,
the
mind
,
&c.
do
joyne
therein
.
And
as
Musicians
improve
their
musical
eare
in
tuning
to
play
;
so
whilst
playing
,
they
listen
what
strings
sound
harmoniously
,
and
which
are
not
touched
,
and
sound
not
at
all
;
so
it
is
here
in
praying
.
3.
In
observing
carefully
and
seasonably
what
want
there
is
of
meet
stirring
of
3
In
minding
what
is
wanting
or
amisse
in
prayer
.
heart
in
prayer
,
and
what
impediments
,
and
unmeet
thoughts
,
and
suggestions
,
or
affections
,
are
stirring
therein
:
the
Church
and
people
of
God
observed
,
that
their
spirits
were
hardned
,
streightned
,
and
wandring
,
and
complaine
thereof
:
Why
hast
thou
hardned
our
hearts
from
thy
feare
?
Hezekiah
observed
,
what
distrustful
thoughts
were
working
with
him
in
his
sicknesse
,
albeit
he
prayed
then
for
recovery
.
Isai
.
38.
2
,
3.
compared
with
ver.
9
,
10
,
11.
&c.
Asaph
observed
carefully
all
the
passages
of
his
distempered
spirits
workings
,
and
the
distempered
reasonings
which
hee
had
whilst
he
sought
the
Lord
,
as
Psal.
77.
from
the
1.
to
the
11th
verse
.
and
Psalm
116.
4.
11.
Albeit
he
prayed
for
deliverance
,
yet
then
he
perceived
the
distempered
speeches
of
his
distrustfull
heart
▪
and
the
like
.
Psal.
31.
22.
A
watchfull
Christian
observeth
what
jarrings
are
in
the
harp-strings
,
the
heart-strings
(
as
I
may
call
them
)
whilst
hee
is
harping
,
whilst
he
is
praying
,
or
praysing
God
.
He
observeth
who
would
be
fingering
the
instrument
of
his
spirit
,
or
the
pins
or
strings
of
it
,
whilest
he
is
playing
,
or
rather
praying
;
he
marketh
who
cometh
in
to
interrupt
his
spirit
whilst
it
is
speaking
to
God
in
prayer
.
Some
intruder
will
assuredly
be
crowding
in
upon
the
people
of
God
,
in
their
retired
discourses
with
the
Lord
,
but
a
wakeful
spirit
espieth
and
rebuketh
them
.
4.
In
a
heedfull
and
wistly
observing
,
4.
In
observing
the
hints
of
grace
given
in
Praier
.
and
viewing
,
and
prying
into
such
spiritual
hints
,
Items
and
motions
of
God
,
which
he
giveth
and
maketh
unto
us
in
prayer
,
or
any
divine
beames
of
grace
,
or
glimpses
,
or
smiles
of
favour
,
which
even
in
a
transient
way
,
we
meet
withal
therein
.
Albeit
the
the
Lord
,
the
Saviour
of
his
people
be
but
as
a
way-faring
man
,
who
maketh
very
short
stages
with
them
,
yet
a
watchful
Jeremiah
observeth
and
improveth
such
journeying
,
travelling
calls
and
stages
of
the
Lord
.
Jer.
14.
8.
Sometimes
whilst
the
people
of
God
are
asking
,
the
Lord
speaketh
to
them
to
ask
on
;
and
a
watchfull
David
will
heare
that
,
Psal.
27.
7.
he
was
crying
,
ver.
8.
the
Lord
bids
him
seek
his
face
;
he
heareth
and
doth
it
.
verse
9.
&c.
If
but
a
harbinger
,
or
any
Post
of
heaven
do
but
call
upon
such
watchful
Christians
,
they
espy
them
,
and
inquire
more
of
them
.
Whilst
that
Generation
are
seeking
the
face
of
the
God
of
Jacob
,
Psal.
24.
6.
a
motion
is
made
for
preparation
to
entertaine
the
King
of
glory
in
his
ordinance
.
Lift
up
your
heads
yee
gates
,
and
the
King
of
glory
shall
enter
in
.
verse
7.
They
heare
what
was
spoken
,
and
inquire
farther
about
the
same
,
verse
8.
Who
is
the
King
of
glory
?
Now
how
many
drowsie
formalists
neglect
this
holy
watch
in
prayer
,
in
all
the
several
particulars
,
we
may
easily
guesse
:
but
I
shall
leave
them
to
he
awakened
by
the
Lord
.
Reasons
moving
the
people
of
God
Reasons
of
watching
in
Prayer
.
1.
Because
God
hath
fitted
his
Saints
for
it
.
to
watching
in
prayer
,
may
be
these
:
1.
In
that
the
Lord
hath
gifted
his
Saints
and
people
with
eyes
within
,
fitting
them
to
observe
themselves
,
as
in
all
other
actions
,
so
most
of
all
in
the
acts
of
his
worship
;
hence
those
living
creatures
in
the
Church
are
represented
with
eyes
within
,
when
about
the
worship
of
God
,
Revel.
4.
8.
&c.
They
are
fools
,
which
when
religiously
exercised
,
consider
not
what
evil
they
do
therein
,
how
vain
,
or
slight
,
or
stupid
their
spirits
are
therein
,
Eccles.
5.
1.
But
the
Saints
are
the
wise
ones
,
which
have
their
eyes
in
their
heads
,
fit
to
improve
them
in
discerning
of
what
passeth
,
Eccles.
2.
13.
The
watch-man
in
the
soul
of
a
natural
man
and
hypocrite
is
blind
,
or
at
best
sleeping
,
and
therefore
observeth
not
who
passeth
to
and
again
through
the
soul
;
but
the
conscience
of
a
Regenerate
man
sitteth
upon
the
Watch-Tower
,
the
candle
of
the
Spirit
is
lighted
up
,
his
eye
is
single
,
he
hath
a
seeing
eye
from
the
Lord
.
2
In
that
the
Lord
is
a
glorious
,
heavenly
,
2.
The
Lord
is
an
All
seeing
God
.
and
All-seeing
God
,
and
well
may
we
then
mind
what
wee
speak
and
think
in
prayer
before
him
.
If
that
we
our selves
do
not
observe
our
hearts
,
how
,
or
whither
,
or
to
what
they
are
carried
out
in
prayer
,
yet
he
doth
,
and
he
will
discover
us
to
our
shame
,
how
our
spirits
were
excercised
in
our
prayers
,
Psalm
78.
34
,
35
36
,
37.
and
James
4
,
2
3.
3
In
that
God
breatheth
,
or
answereth
,
3
,
The
Lord
is
free
in
his
workings
and
answers
.
or
smileth
when
he
pleaseth
.
Sometimes
when
we
are
addressing
our selves
to
pray
,
he
will
hear
before
we
call
,
Isaiah
65.
24.
He
will
meet
him
that
gladly
worketh
righteousness
;
even
in
the
half
way
will
hee
meet
such
a
one
.
A
Suppliant
had
need
then
be
a
man
which
mindeth
and
remembreth
the
Lord
in
his
wayes
,
Isai.
64.
5.
The
Prodigal
himself
when
about
to
solicit
and
sue
for
his
Fathers
favour
,
shall
perceive
his
Father
coming
to
meet
him
,
Luke
15.
18
,
19
,
20.
Sometimes
whilst
we
are
speaking
in
praier
,
the
Lord
giveth
gracious
answers
in
the
items
,
and
motions
,
and
perswasions
of
his
spirit
in
ours
,
Isai.
65.
24.
Wee
had
need
then
in
this
part
of
our
course
,
observe
the
gale
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
and
how
it
wheeleth
about
this
way
or
the
other
,
how
it
turneth
or
returneth
in
the
breathing
of
it
;
that
we
may
be
ready
to
catch
this
prosperous
wind
in
the
sails
of
our
spirits
,
and
keep
stil
our
sails
full
.
4.
In
that
the
enemies
of
our
souls
and
4.
Our
souls
enemies
then
watch
us
an
ill
turn
.
supplications
,
do
then
watch
their
opportunities
to
annoy
and
disturb
us
in
prayer
,
and
to
tempt
,
and
to
distract
us
with
troublous
perplexing
thoughts
,
or
to
delude
us
with
groundlesse
comforts
.
The
Fowles
will
be
lighting
on
Abrahams
Sacrifice
,
but
a
watchful
Abraham
soon
espyeth
them
,
and
driveth
them
away
,
Gen.
15.
10
,
11.
5
In
that
our
hearts
are
naturally
5.
Our
hearts
are
then
very
apt
to
start
aside
.
slight
and
slippery
,
and
false
in
the
performance
of
this
,
as
in
the
practice
of
other
holy
duties
;
they
are
apt
to
step
aside
from
the
track
of
such
a
strait
path
in
the
way
of
Grace
.
David
was
privy
to
it
,
and
therefore
desireth
the
Lord
to
order
his
steps
in
the
word
,
Psalm
119.
133.
Sometimes
the
heart
seemeth
to
be
brought
to
some
good
bent
to
God
and
good
,
and
yet
then
is
apt
to
crack
and
start
aside
;
as
was
said
,
Psal.
78.
57.
David
saith
,
he
found
in
his
heart
that
he
might
pray
to
God
.
2
Sam.
7.
27.
Hee
light
of
such
a
heart
by
hap
,
(
as
we
say
)
or
upon
serious
and
long
seeking
of
such
a
heart
,
for
the
Hebrew
word
wil
bear
both
.
It
is
one
of
the
holy
chances
(
if
I
may
so
call
it
)
that
any
of
us
overtake
a
heart
filled
with
holy
praying
dispositions
.
It
is
so
slippery
this
way
,
that
if
we
look
not
strictly
to
it
,
when
we
think
we
have
got
hold
and
made
stay
of
our
wandring
spirits
(
such
they
are
as
far
as
carnal
)
yet
they
will
then
steal
away
from
us
,
and
leave
us
;
and
when
they
are
but
a
little
while
gone
aside
,
it
is
very
difficult
to
recover
sight
or
hold
of
them
again
for
such
holy
imployment
:
albeit
we
should
seem
to
lay
a
lock
and
chain
upon
them
,
by
our
holy
resolutions
and
vowes
;
yet
verily
our
hearts
have
their
pick-locks
,
and
the
divel
for
a
shift
will
lend
them
a
file
:
there
is
no
keeping
of
them
from
their
natural
wandrings
,
without
a
very
strict
hand
and
vigilant
eye
kept
over
them
.
That
slippery
flitting
disposition
of
heart
,
which
ruleth
in
hypocrites
,
doth
at
least
dwell
in
the
dear
children
of
God
,
so
that
it
is
partly
in
them
,
which
is
abundantly
fulfilled
in
hypocrites
:
their
goodnesse
,
good
thoughts
and
workings
in
the
wayes
and
Ordinances
of
God
,
are
sometimes
too
like
unto
morning
clouds
,
which
mount
heaven-ward
in
appearance
,
but
forthwith
vanish
out
of
sight
,
Hos.
6.
4.
6
In
that
God
and
Christ
watch
then
6.
The
Lord
then
doth
watch
to
help
and
hear
us
,
and
Angels
to
observe
and
help
us
.
to
give
us
a
lift
in
prayer
,
that
our
spirits
may
be
more
and
more
elevated
,
and
to
be
then
whispiring
items
of
Grace
to
us
,
to
rescue
us
from
oppositions
of
the
wily
enemies
of
our
souls
and
the
like
:
he
waiteth
to
be
gracious
to
us
then
,
in
hearing
and
helping
us
at
the
voice
of
our
cryes
,
Isaiah
30.
18
,
19.
He
observeth
carefully
the
resistances
made
by
Satan
against
his
Joshuahs
,
Zach.
3.
1
,
2.
As
he
saith
of
vowing
,
we
may
say
of
praying
,
Say
not
before
the
Angel
,
it
was
an
errour
.
a
carelesse
rash
expression
of
our
minds
.
Wee
should
so
carry
it
before
Christ
the
Angel
of
the
Covenant
,
in
such
Religious
acts
,
as
those
that
have
been
conscienciously
heedful
,
the
rather
therein
;
yea
in
that
when
we
are
Religiously
exercised
in
prayer
,
and
such
like
worship
of
God
,
some
of
the
blessed
Angels
are
then
and
there
waiting
and
observing
of
us
,
what
we
do
,
and
how
we
carry
it
;
and
they
are
waiting
on
the
Lord
there
,
ready
to
be
imployed
in
any
service
for
our
good
.
As
when
Joshuah
is
so
employed
,
as
Christ
was
there
ready
for
his
succour
;
so
were
there
some
which
stood
before
him
,
some
blessed
Spirits
ready
to
be
commanded
in
any
service
for
Joshuah
,
Zach.
3.
1
,
2
;
4.
verses
compared
.
There
is
an
Angel
of
God
ready
at
hand
whilst
Daniel
is
praying
to
minister
incouragement
to
him
.
Dan.
9.
20
,
21.
May
not
we
then
well
watch
in
prayer
,
when
the
Lord
himself
thus
waiteth
upon
us
,
and
the
blessed
Angels
are
watching
the
grant
of
a
Commission
from
God
for
our
good
?
7
In
that
watchings
in
praier
much
helpeth
7.
It
much
helpeth
our
comfort
and
confidence
in
and
after
prayer
.
both
our
comfort
and
confidence
,
in
and
after
prayer
,
when
hereby
we
become
more
assured
of
our
conscionablenesse
in
our
praying
unto
God
.
Paul
had
observed
how
he
was
carried
in
prayer
,
and
that
his
spirit
was
duly
imployed
in
that
service
,
and
therefore
dareth
to
appeal
boldly
unto
the
Lord
,
and
call
him
to
witnesse
,
in
what
sort
he
had
mentioned
the
Romans
in
his
prayer
,
Rom.
1.
9.
Our
waitings
in
this
way
of
crying
and
calling
upon
God
,
is
a
pledg
and
fruit
of
Gods
waitings
to
be
gracious
unto
us
.
Isaiah
30.
18
,
19.
verses
compared
.
We
may
best
know
the
state
of
our
souls
,
by
observing
what
we
are
usually
in
our
prayers
.
David
gathers
by
this
,
he
was
one
of
those
godly
ones
set
apart
for
God
,
Psal.
4.
3.
Look
as
skilful
persons
may
gather
the
state
of
the
body
by
the
beatings
of
the
pulses
,
so
may
a
wise
,
and
judicious
,
and
vigilant
Christian
,
by
observing
how
his
spirit
usually
worketh
in
prayer
.
Watchfulnesse
after
prayer
doth
likewise
consist
in
these
four
particulars
.
3.
Watching
after
prayer
consisteth
1.
In
diligent
attention
to
keep
up
such
1
In
due
care
to
keep
up
praying
dispositions
after
prayer
.
praying
dispositions
fresh
and
lively
,
which
were
operative
in
us
,
in
our
prayers
.
It
is
a
great
part
of
a
Christians
wisedome
,
when
he
hath
gotten
an
advantage
against
a
slight
or
formal
spirit
,
or
any
enemies
to
prayer
,
now
to
stand
his
ground
,
and
manage
this
holy
victory
;
and
when
his
heart
is
got
upon
the
wings
,
so
to
keep
it
;
but
neither
will
be
effected
without
a
watchfull
heed
thereto
.
When
David
was
in
that
praying
and
praising
frame
,
as
one
suspecting
the
fidelity
of
his
owne
spirit
,
and
his
owne
sufficiency
to
maintaine
the
same
,
he
intreateth
the
Lord
to
keep
the
same
in
his
servants
heart
for
ever
.
1
Chron.
29.
18.
A
praying
frame
is
so
sweet
,
that
gracious
hearts
would
ever
bee
in
such
a
plight
,
if
it
might
be
,
and
they
take
all
the
care
they
can
that
they
may
bee
so
;
they
therefore
crave
and
improve
the
faithfulnesse
and
wisedome
of
God
for
that
end
.
Great
is
the
insufficiency
and
inability
of
the
best
to
keep
up
their
owne
spirits
therein
.
Even
praying
Moses
,
albeit
he
held
up
long
,
and
strongly
in
prayer
,
yet
his
hands
waxe
heavy
;
such
is
the
infirmity
of
the
best
,
that
they
are
not
able
to
hold
it
out
long
with
strength
of
elevation
of
spirit
in
any
holy
exercises
.
Care
must
be
taken
both
to
keep
and
hold
such
a
sublimity
of
spirit
.
Exod.
17.
12.
A
stone
is
brought
to
beare
up
Moses
hands
,
the
strength
and
stability
of
that
tried
stone
,
1
Peter
2
4
,
5
,
6
,
9.
Is
to
be
improved
by
such
,
which
as
a
holy
Priesthood
,
would
hold
on
offering
acceptable
sacrifice
of
prayer
or
prayse
.
And
as
this
care
is
to
be
took
,
that
whilst
we
are
actually
praying
it
may
be
thus
;
so
even
afterwards
,
wee
are
to
look
well
to
it
,
that
our
praying
spirit
be
not
weakned
,
and
grow
weary
,
that
it
flag
not
,
flack
not
,
faile
not
;
(
as
the
force
of
the
Greek
word
beareth
,
Luke
18.
)
When
a
motion
is
made
by
the
Lord
to
David
,
to
hold
on
yet
seeking
of
God
as
he
had
already
done
,
he
was
awake
to
heare
,
and
improve
,
and
followed
the
motion
.
For
such
is
that
which
is
implyed
in
that
mentioned
passage
,
Psal.
21.
8
,
9.
compared
.
2.
In
looking
heedfully
and
hopefully
2
In
listning
after
the
returnes
of
our
prayers
.
after
our
prayers
,
and
listning
still
when
God
will
answer
us
by
his
word
and
spirit
,
and
accordingly
observing
how
far
forth
he
doth
not
answer
us
,
David
he
is
carefull
to
order
his
prayer
rightly
,
so
when
he
hath
done
,
to
look
up
,
to
wait
and
see
what
becometh
thereof
.
Psalm
5.
3.
and
Psalm
85.
8.
The
Psalmist
will
hearken
(
after
he
had
prayed
,
as
verse
7.
&c.
)
what
God
the
Lord
will
speak
.
Watching
after
our
prayers
and
the
successe
thereof
,
is
as
the
watching
of
the
night-watchman
watching
for
morning
.
Psal.
130.
1
,
2
,
5.
O
how
eagerly
do
such
of
the
Saints
desire
the
day-spring
of
the
least
shews
and
out-breaking
of
the
light
of
the
Lord
Jesus
!
how
earnestly
doe
they
attend
the
scattering
of
the
night
mists
and
clouds
of
their
troubled
,
tempted
spirits
?
How
oft
doe
they
look
out
to
espy
the
least
peep
of
the
dawning
and
the
least
out-lookings
of
the
day-break
and
morning
light
?
When
they
have
knocked
at
the
door
of
grace
,
they
listen
after
the
least
moving
of
the
doore
of
grace
,
the
least
noise
,
or
news
,
or
signe
,
or
pledge
of
the
gracious
approaches
of
the
Lord
to
them
.
Hence
is
it
that
on
the
one
hand
,
when
the
Lord
is
silent
,
or
when
the
prayers
of
the
Saints
take
not
according
to
the
desires
of
the
Saints
,
they
observe
it
,
and
acknowledge
it
;
as
the
Prophet
Lament.
3.
8.
perceiveth
that
the
Lord
giveth
not
such
gracious
entrance
and
entertainement
to
his
and
the
Churches
prayers
.
And
Psal.
80.
4
they
observe
the
frowns
of
the
Lord
,
notwithstanding
their
prayers
.
And
Isai.
26.
16
,
18
,
they
observe
that
no
such
desired
deliverances
were
wrought
by
their
prayers
.
On
the
other
hand
Paul
he
observeth
how
long
the
Lord
was
silent
;
he
kept
true
account
how
oft
he
sought
God
without
answer
given
,
and
then
he
mindeth
the
answer
which
at
length
was
given
.
2
Cor.
12.
8
,
10.
They
that
love
the
Lord
Jesus
their
Spouse
will
look
after
their
love-letters
which
they
have
sent
,
and
carefully
attend
and
await
the
answer
returned
.
If
our
heavenly
Father
should
by
his
spirit
put
the
question
in
our
hearts
,
what
we
have
done
with
our
petitions
,
where
we
have
left
them
?
we
may
upon
observation
and
knowledge
answer
,
that
wee
have
left
them
in
the
hand
of
the
Lord
Jesus
our
elder
Brother
.
And
if
we
be
questioned
how
wee
have
disposed
of
our
sacrifices
,
we
may
confidently
answer
,
we
have
delivered
them
,
and
left
them
in
the
hand
of
our
blessed
High-Priest
,
and
do
await
the
successe
.
3
In
a
judicious
eying
,
examining
and
owning
after
gracious
Items
3.
In
a
judicious
eying
,
examining
and
owning
of
after
Items
,
or
occurrents
,
wherein
an
answer
of
our
prayers
is
involved
,
as
in
secret
pacifying
of
the
heart
amidst
his
sad
stormy
griefe
of
spirit
.
He
thence
gathered
that
the
Lord
had
heard
the
voice
of
his
weeping
.
Psal.
6
8
,
9.
Hee
observed
that
after
he
had
prayed
against
his
enemies
plots
and
whispers
,
they
did
not
triumph
in
the
attaining
of
their
intended
mischievous
desires
,
and
gathers
that
the
Lord
did
therefore
hear
his
prayer
.
Psal.
41.
5
,
7
,
10
,
11.
compared
.
David
observes
the
sweet
quiet
of
spirit
which
he
had
after
his
prayer
against
the
rage
of
his
enemies
,
and
gathers
thereby
that
the
Lord
hath
heard
him
Psal.
3.
1
,
4
,
5
,
6.
Paul
seeth
and
feeleth
strength
in
and
from
the
Lord
against
his
temptations
,
and
gathereth
therefore
that
God
had
heard
his
prayer
against
the
same
,
albeit
the
temptations
were
not
removed
2
Cor.
12.
8
,
9.
David
being
in
a
pit
of
feare
,
and
rescued
and
freed
of
his
horrors
,
and
his
spirit
more
established
in
the
wayes
of
God
,
he
seeth
that
he
waited
not
for
his
answer
of
prayer
in
vaine
,
but
that
he
got
it
at
last
,
Psalm
40.
1
,
2.
he
observeth
how
he
is
quickned
and
strengthned
with
the
might
of
God
in
his
spirit
,
and
by
that
perceiveth
God
had
heard
his
cry
,
Psal.
138.
3
When
before
prayer
he
was
,
as
in
outward
distresse
,
so
in
inward
stresse
and
perplexity
,
and
after
he
had
prayed
,
he
perceiveth
how
he
is
every
way
outwardly
and
inwardly
enlarged
,
he
concludeth
,
that
the
Lord
hath
heard
him
,
Psal.
118.
5.
and
sundry
other
like
instances
might
be
given
hereof
.
As
Lovers
will
be
opening
the
boxes
wherein
are
their
Letters
,
and
reading
,
as
the
superscription
and
direction
on
the
outside
,
so
that
which
is
written
within
:
so
will
the
Saints
be
looking
into
the
providences
of
God
,
and
see
and
hearken
what
they
speak
,
and
what
of
Gods
mind
and
grace
in
answer
to
their
prayers
they
may
perceive
.
Or
as
Petitioners
to
earthly
Lords
,
will
be
enquiring
of
every
one
of
his
Attendants
and
Servants
which
comes
from
his
presence
after
their
Petitions
have
been
carried
unto
them
,
what
the
Lord
saith
touching
their
requests
,
whether
he
hath
read
it
,
how
he
accepteth
it
,
whether
they
bring
not
the
answer
thereof
from
him
,
and
the
like
?
So
is
it
here
,
Heavens
Petitioners
will
be
examining
and
enquiring
into
,
and
of
all
,
after
providences
occurrent
without
them
,
and
motions
made
within
,
What
news
from
heaven
?
4
In
a
vigilant
care
to
keep
with
us
what
4.
In
a
due
care
to
keep
the
experimental
successes
of
our
prayers
by
us
,
for
our
holy
use
.
answers
and
Trophees
of
prayer
we
have
gained
,
in
safe
custody
,
and
lively
and
fresh
vigour
,
sweetnesse
,
and
efficacy
.
The
Lovers
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
they
wil
keep
such
Love-letters
and
Answers
by
them
,
and
will
ever
and
anon
be
reading
them
over
with
as
much
delight
and
content
as
at
the
first
,
and
haply
at
a
second
perusal
and
review
,
they
take
notice
of
some
precious
,
pithy
passages
,
that
at
the
first
more
cursory
looking
over
,
they
observed
not
;
and
it
may
be
at
a
third
time
still
they
perceive
,
it
breatheth
more
love
▪
and
more
in
this
or
that
pathetical
expression
,
then
at
a
first
,
yea
,
or
second
view
they
were
aware
of
.
Answers
of
prayer
are
like
to
friendly
tokens
of
the
Lords
special
love
to
them
,
and
how
every
vigilant
friendly
seeker
of
Jesus
Christ
,
he
owning
and
looking
over
and
over
these
bowed
pieces
of
his
coyn
,
which
at
this
or
that
time
he
hath
sent
them
by
such
or
such
a
good
hand
,
in
such
or
such
an
Ordinance
,
or
Providence
,
or
work
of
his
Grace
.
How
will
they
make
conscience
of
keeping
the
love
of
the
Lord
Jesus
ingraven
upon
their
hearts
,
if
he
was
lately
with
them
,
and
spake
kindly
to
them
in
prayer
?
Oh
how
they
will
familiarize
with
him
by
reviewing
and
reviving
,
and
speaking
over
in
their
hearts
his
last
expressions
which
he
used
;
a
word
spoken
to
them
in
mercy
is
carefully
kept
by
them
,
Luke
8.
15.
incorporated
into
their
very
hearts
,
James
1.
21
Hence
also
the
Church
who
had
so
wished
for
Christs
company
,
Cant.
8.
1.
O
that
thou
wert
as
my
brother
,
&c.
verse
4.
professeth
her
care
to
keep
Christ
with
her
,
and
that
nothing
provoke
him
to
be
gone
from
her
,
verse
4.
I
charge
you
O
daughters
of
Jerusalem
,
that
you
stir
not
up
nor
awake
my
Love
til
he
please
.
Paul
,
long
after
that
answer
mentioned
before
,
2
Cor.
12.
9.
he
kept
the
joy
of
it
,
witnesse
that
joy
of
his
in
his
tryals
,
verse
10.
Therefore
I
take
pleasure
in
reproaches
,
&c.
Reasons
to
move
the
godly
thus
to
watch
Reasons
of
watching
after
prayer
.
1.
We
are
the
Lords
children
,
subjects
,
servants
.
after
prayer
,
may
be
these
.
1.
In
that
our
condition
is
the
condition
of
children
,
subjects
,
servants
,
beggars
,
and
therefore
we
may
well
attend
the
good
pleasure
of
our
heavenly
Father
,
Lord
and
Master
,
to
give
answer
to
our
requests
:
the
poor
are
Expectants
,
Psal.
9.
18
David
praying
to
the
Lord
as
his
King
,
Psalm
5.
3.
saith
,
ver.
3.
He
will
look
up
.
Psal.
123.
2.
As
the
eyes
of
servants
look
unto
their
masters
hand
,
so
our
eyes
wait
upon
the
Lord
,
&c.
2.
In
that
it
is
certain
God
will
give
an
2.
It
s
certaine
God
will
seasonably
hear
.
answer
of
grace
to
his
Saints
praiers
,
albeit
it
may
be
long
first
;
yea
,
in
that
the
Lord
oft-times
deferreth
his
answers
,
it
the
rather
calleth
for
our
waiting
.
Habakkuk
having
praied
against
the
Churches
enemies
,
chap.
1.
12
,
13.
&c.
Wherefore
lookest
thou
upon
them
that
deal
treacherously
?
&c.
chap.
2.
12
saith
,
I
will
stand
upon
my
Watch-Tower
,
and
will
watch
to
see
what
he
will
say
unto
me
:
He
will
use
all
pains
,
patience
,
and
vigilancy
to
observe
the
issue
of
his
requests
;
and
verse
2
he
hath
some
answers
,
The
Lord
said
unto
me
,
Write
the
Vision
,
&c.
verse
3
The
vision
is
yet
for
an
appointed
time
,
though
it
tarry
,
wait
for
it
;
and
verily
,
sooner
or
later
faithful
prayers
do
speed
.
Isai.
45.
19.
I
said
not
to
the
seed
of
Jacob
,
Seek
my
face
in
vain
.
Psalm
85.
8.
I
will
hearken
what
God
the
Lord
will
speak
,
for
hee
will
speak
peace
to
his
Saints
.
Micah
7.
7.
I
will
wait
for
the
God
of
my
salvation
,
my
God
will
bear
me
.
God
hath
wisely
appointed
hearing
times
,
when
answers
are
most
sutable
and
grateful
to
his
Saints
,
and
honourable
to
him
and
to
his
Grace
,
therefore
we
may
well
attend
the
same
.
Psalm
5.
3.
My
voice
shalt
thou
hear
in
the
morning
(
that
is
seasonably
)
and
in
the
morning
will
I
direct
my
prayer
unto
thee
,
and
will
●ook
up
.
None
are
Iosers
by
being
the
Lords
waiting
men
or
women
.
The
expectation
of
the
poor
shall
not
perish
(
or
fail
)
for
ever
,
Psal.
9.
18.
3
In
that
such
watching
,
and
waiting
3.
It
s
a
sign
of
mercy
towards
us
,
and
of
grace
in
us
.
after
our
prayers
,
it
is
a
comfortable
pledg
of
Mercy
to
us
,
and
Grace
in
us
.
Answers
of
prayer
are
assuredly
neer
us
when
wee
have
hearts
to
wait
for
them
earnestly
,
and
attentively
.
Habakkuk
standeth
,
and
sitteth
not
long
upon
his
Watch-Tower
,
is
not
long
in
that
waiting
posture
,
without
his
answer
,
as
before
shewed
from
Hab.
2.
12
,
13.
The
speaking
Vision
will
come
,
if
we
wait
for
it
,
and
they
only
whose
faith
telleth
them
that
God
will
hear
,
and
will
speak
peace
to
his
Saints
,
they
hearken
,
they
wait
for
him
,
Micah
7.
7.
Psalm
85.
8.
It
is
a
sign
that
we
do
truly
and
fensibly
feel
the
pinching
wants
of
mercy
,
and
that
the
desires
of
grace
have
some
strength
as
well
as
truth
in
them
,
when
we
are
so
industriously
heedful
and
attentive
in
listning
for
answers
of
prayer
;
they
come
not
idling
to
mercies
doors
,
or
as
men
who
have
no
weighty
soul
businesses
to
dispatch
:
for
them
well
they
might
stay
there
,
as
men
do
in
a
formal
course
of
prayer
,
but
they
would
not
wait
.
Waiting
Christians
make
not
light
of
their
prayers
,
but
look
at
them
as
precious
,
in
that
they
in
such
sort
look
after
their
returnes
,
and
the
answers
of
such
Messengers
.
4.
In
their
answers
of
prayer
,
which
by
this
holy
watch
are
met
withall
,
and
4.
It
s
many
wayes
helpful
to
us
in
our
praises
,
faith
,
and
courage
.
observed
:
They
are
of
all
others
most
precious
and
useful
to
us
;
they
greatly
inlarge
to
praise
God
,
and
walk
worthy
of
him
.
Continue
in
prayer
,
watching
therein
with
thanksgiving
,
Col.
4.
2.
Who
more
thankful
then
such
watching
Suppliants
,
who
observe
how
and
wherein
God
hath
heard
them
?
Psalm
22.
24.
When
the
afflicted
cryed
to
him
,
he
heard
,
verse
25.
My
praise
shal
be
of
thee
;
and
Psalm
116.
1.
I
love
the
Lord
because
he
hath
heard
my
voice
,
&c.
Answers
of
prayer
heeded
and
observed
.
greatly
strengthen
and
arm
a
gracious
person
against
Satans
wily
cavils
and
rebukes
,
Hab.
2.
1.
I
will
watch
to
see
what
he
will
say
to
me
,
and
what
I
shall
answer
when
I
am
reproved
.
It
s
pity
to
see
how
many
precious
soules
,
which
out
of
ignorance
or
mindlesnesse
of
this
duty
of
Watching
,
or
out
of
improvidence
and
negligence
in
oft
reading
over
these
lines
of
Gods
love
,
written
and
sent
in
,
are
foiled
in
temptations
.
Answers
of
prayer
attentively
observed
,
they
strengthen
our
faith
for
the
future
,
and
much
encourage
us
to
pray
in
greatest
straits
,
and
saddest
hours
.
Psalm
6.
9.
The
Lord
hath
heard
my
Supplication
,
the
Lord
will
hear
my
prayer
.
Psalm
118.
56.
I
called
upon
the
Lord
in
distresse
,
and
he
answered
me
;
the
Lord
is
on
my
side
,
I
will
not
fear
what
man
can
do
unto
me
.
When
we
look
not
after
our
prayers
,
both
we
and
others
also
lose
much
of
the
benefit
thereof
.
Answers
of
Prayer
are
in
Gods
intent
of
publick
use
.
God
spake
with
us
,
(
say
they
)
when
yet
he
spake
with
wrestling
Jacob
,
Hos.
12.
4.
Gods
hearing
of
the
prayer
of
the
destitute
,
concerneth
all
others
in
like
case
,
Psalm
102.
17
,
18.
He
will
regard
the
prayer
of
the
destitute
,
ver.
18
This
shall
be
written
for
the
generation
to
come
.
Much
sadder
would
the
case
of
many
an
afflicted
soul
have
been
,
if
godly
David
and
others
had
not
been
watchful
had
not
observed
,
and
by
the
Spirits
guidance
had
not
recorded
the
varieties
of
their
prayer
cases
,
carriages
,
conflicts
,
comforts
,
answers
and
issues
?
5
In
that
its
the
part
of
the
more
wise
5.
It
s
our
wisdom
▪
&
means
of
increase
of
experimental
knowledge
and
judicious
of
the
Saints
so
to
do
,
and
that
by
doing
whereof
they
grow
most
in
experimental
knowledg
of
the
Lords
giving
.
As
the
wisest
men
with
men
,
are
those
that
take
most
heedful
observations
of
the
carriages
and
issues
of
humane
Transactions
,
so
are
they
the
wisest
and
experimental
knowing
Christians
,
who
most
attentively
mind
these
holy
Transactions
betwixt
them
and
God
,
and
God
and
them
.
Hence
the
Psalmist
among
other
passages
,
speaking
of
manifold
answers
of
prayer
in
Psal.
107.
6.
Then
they
cry
unto
the
Lord
in
their
trouble
,
and
he
delivereth
them
;
so
ver.
13
,
19
,
28.
he
closeth
the
Psalm
with
this
,
Who
so
is
wise
and
will
observe
these
things
,
even
they
shall
understand
the
loving
kindness
of
the
Lord
.
To
conclude
,
we
would
have
God
to
mind
our
prayers
,
and
desires
of
answers
,
wherefore
look
that
we
heed
our
answer
of
praiers
,
if
worth
the
waiting
for
,
Prov.
13.
12.
When
the
desire
cometh
it
is
a
tree
of
life
.
Harvest
answers
of
seed
prayers
will
fully
recompence
our
pains
and
patience
,
and
therefore
as
other
seeds-men
we
may
well
wait
for
the
precious
fruit
thereof
.
Now
for
the
third
thing
propounded
.
Helps
to
such
holy
watching
.
The
Helps
of
such
holy
Watching
,
are
:
1.
Sobriety
,
which
is
joyned
to
prayer
▪
1.
Sobriety
.
watchfulness
.
1
Pet.
4.
7.
Be
sober
and
watch
unto
prayer
.
Spiritual
drunkards
,
distempered
persons
with
Lusts
,
they
regard
not
what
they
say
,
even
to
God
himself
.
Such
as
are
most
moderate
and
mortified
in
their
thoughts
about
common
matters
here
below
,
have
little
else
to
mind
then
their
souls
,
how
they
prosper
in
their
holy
converse
and
commerce
with
the
Lord
.
2.
Bodily
watchfulness
:
both
are
aimed
2.
Bodily
watchfulnesse
.
at
under
that
Mat.
26.
40
,
41.
Watch
and
pray
lest
ye
enter
into
temptation
.
The
eyes
of
the
mind
are
hardly
watching
,
when
the
eyes
of
the
body
are
scarce
waking
.
Now
for
this
end
use
seasonable
hours
for
prayer
,
neither
too
early
nor
too
late
.
3.
An
heavenly
frame
of
spirit
.
Angels
are
3.
An
heavenvenly
frame
.
very
vigilant
,
Mat.
18.
10.
Their
Angels
are
always
beholding
the
face
of
my
heavenly
Father
.
A
godly
mans
Watch-Tower
is
a
sublimer
station
and
condition
then
is
usual
;
earthly
,
sensual
,
worldly
spirits
are
not
fit
to
keep
this
holy
watch
.
4.
A
wise
and
awful
frame
of
heart
,
apprehensive
4.
Holy
prudence
.
of
the
weight
and
worth
of
prayer
,
of
the
glory
and
greatness
of
God
;
an
holy
ability
and
skil
to
espy
,
discern
,
and
judg
of
things
that
differ
,
whether
workings
,
or
motions
:
the
wiser
Christians
(
as
I
said
)
are
most
observing
of
such
things
,
Psal.
107.
4.
5.
Composedness
of
mind
and
thought
,
together
with
earnestness
of
desires
and
deep
5.
Composedness
of
mind
.
sensibleness
of
our
present
pinching
,
and
pressing
necessities
.
David
praying
in
deeps
,
brings
in
a
night
Watchers
case
,
often
exposed
to
extremities
;
is
in
a
night
watchers
posture
,
watcheth
for
morning
break
of
gracious
answers
and
items
from
God
,
Psal.
130.
15.
6
An
holy
keeping
our selves
in
a
constant
6.
Keep
up
this
holy
watch
in
other
things
and
general
watch
of
spirit
in
other
things
and
passages
of
our
Christian
work
and
way
.
Watch
unto
,
in
and
after
hearing
the
Word
and
reading
of
it
,
conference
about
it
,
meditation
upon
it
,
and
practising
of
it
,
&c.
Deut.
6.
25.
We
must
observe
all
the
Commandments
of
the
Lord
.
PART
.
III.
1
Thes.
5.
17.
Pray
without
ceasing
.
Cases
of
Conscience
respecting
PRAYER
.
CHAP.
I.
Touching
unregenerate
Persons
Prayers
.
HAving
handled
the
two
former
parts
respecting
the
duty
it selfe
of
prayer
,
and
the
modification
and
qualifications
thereof
,
we
now
come
to
the
last
part
of
this
discourse
about
prayer
,
namely
,
to
speak
to
some
cases
of
Conscience
,
considerable
in
the
incessant
practise
of
this
duty
of
prayer
.
The
first
case
respecteth
the
persons
,
Quest.
1
which
are
to
obey
this
indefinite
injunction
;
whether
onely
regenerate
persons
are
bound
thus
to
pray
?
or
that
it
be
not
also
a
duty
which
lyeth
even
upon
unregenerate
persons
to
indeavour
obedience
to
this
injuction
,
Pray
without
ceasing
:
or
if
such
persons
should
indeavour
the
practise
of
this
duty
,
how
far
forth
they
may
come
up
to
it
,
and
be
carryed
out
in
the
obedience
thereof
;
and
likewise
what
successe
may
come
thereof
,
whether
their
praiers
may
not
be
heard
and
answered
of
God
,
or
how
far
forth
(
at
least
)
God
may
heare
,
and
answer
,
even
their
prayers
?
The
case
it selfe
doubtlesse
may
lye
sad
upon
some
spirits
,
which
either
suspecting
,
or
concluding
,
out
of
some
dismall
horrours
of
heart
,
their
estate
to
be
but
of
the
estate
of
meere
naturall
persons
,
they
question
whether
the
injunction
doe
lay
a
bond
upon
them
to
obey
it
,
albeit
,
it
may
be
,
they
would
desire
to
come
up
to
the
obedience
of
it
;
especially
,
considering
that
the
Scripture
requireth
that
such
as
pray
,
should
pray
in
faith
,
and
believe
that
they
shall
receive
what
they
ask
.
Mark
11.
24.
Whatsoever
yee
ask
,
believe
that
yee
receive
them
,
and
yee
shall
have
them
.
And
this
they
cannot
doe
,
finding
no
assurance
of
any
interest
in
God
,
nor
being
able
to
perswade
themselves
that
Christ
died
for
them
in
particular
,
and
through
this
mistaken
fancy
,
that
there
can
be
no
true
faith
without
such
a
firme
perswasion
and
assurance
that
Christ
is
theirs
,
(
which
is
rather
a
reflect
then
direct
act
of
faith
,
and
which
rather
followeth
after
some
time
and
strength
of
faith
,
acting
upon
Christ
in
a
holy
casting
the
soule
upon
Christ
alone
for
mercy
,
and
leaving
upon
him
all
the
help
and
salvation
which
they
desire
)
thus
are
they
kept
off
,
and
scarce
dare
to
pray
,
conceiting
that
they
are
not
qualified
and
fitted
yet
for
it
:
they
cannot
lift
up
pure
hands
without
doubting
.
Besides
,
God
saith
,
that
the
prayer
of
a
wicked
man
is
an
abomination
to
the
Lord
.
Proverb
.
15.
8.
And
they
think
that
they
are
such
wicked
ones
in
themselves
,
and
can
or
will
God
take
a
prayer
in
good
part
from
such
wicked
ones
as
they
are
?
Surely
no.
Neither
will
Satan
the
enemy
of
prayer
neglect
the
opportunity
to
present
to
them
the
strictest
of
the
qualifications
required
of
such
as
seek
God
by
praier
,
and
that
unlesse
they
could
come
up
to
that
strictnesse
of
the
rule
,
(
which
is
laid
strait
that
the
people
of
God
may
by
little
and
little
come
as
near
to
it
as
they
can
)
and
that
forthwith
,
at
first
setting
about
the
work
,
&c.
it
is
not
for
such
as
they
are
to
attempt
the
same
;
and
better
were
it
for
them
to
sit
still
and
be
silent
;
and
so
would
(
if
possible
)
take
them
off
from
using
meanes
to
be
better
,
and
make
them
resolve
never
to
seek
after
a
better
estate
then
what
they
are
in
already
;
the
devill
knowing
right
well
,
that
God
who
ordereth
such
or
such
an
end
of
good
to
his
people
,
ordereth
such
and
such
good
means
to
be
used
,
for
attaining
of
that
end
.
But
such
suspicions
of
tender
hearts
,
being
most
what
groundlesse
surmises
,
need
not
,
must
not
discourage
any
from
prayer
,
in
whom
the
Lord
hath
wrought
a
pliablenesse
of
heart
to
the
mind
of
God
therein
,
and
a
desire
to
obey
his
injunction
thereof
,
this
is
to
them
as
an
inward
call
and
invitation
of
God
to
call
upon
him
.
The
more
tremblingly
they
set
about
this
duty
with
sense
both
of
their
owne
unworthinesse
and
unfitnesse
to
performe
it
,
the
fitter
they
are
for
it
.
And
suppose
the
worst
,
that
their
surmises
are
grounded
,
yet
verily
,
the
more
sad
they
see
or
suspect
their
estate
to
be
,
the
more
need
have
they
to
seek
God
by
prayer
.
When
wicked
Simon
Magus
did
discover
the
naughtinesse
and
falsenesse
of
his
heart
,
Simon
Peter
doth
not
now
forbid
him
to
pray
,
but
he
injoyneth
him
to
pray
God
,
if
perhaps
the
thought
of
his
heart
may
bee
forgiven
him
.
If
there
be
any
possibility
of
a
mans
salvation
,
if
there
bee
but
a
perhaps
left
of
pardon
,
and
that
of
one
at
present
in
the
gall
of
bitternesse
,
and
bond
of
iniquity
;
as
such
a
one
is
bound
to
repent
,
so
also
to
pray
.
Acts
8.
21
,
22
,
23.
Some
will
be
ready
to
put
off
these
injunctions
of
prayer
,
as
such
as
concern
Puritans
;
but
as
for
such
as
they
are
,
what
boot
is
it
for
them
to
pray
?
It
was
reckoned
among
the
prophane
speeches
of
them
of
old
,
Job
21.
14
,
15.
What
profit
should
we
have
if
we
pray
to
him
?
Yea
,
but
some
now
adayes
hold
it
as
their
judgement
,
that
it
is
to
no
purpose
for
unregenerate
persons
to
pray
;
because
indeed
they
are
got
bound
to
pray
.
They
were
as
good
joyne
in
the
rest
of
the
speeches
there
condemned
and
branded
for
prophaneness
,
and
stand
up
against
the
holy
Ghost
,
charging
the
prophane
speeches
of
those
unregenerate
ones
:
and
maintaine
them
in
it
,
that
they
ought
not
to
desire
the
knowledg
of
Gods
ways
,
they
ought
not
to
serve
him
,
they
ought
not
to
pray
to
him
and
therfore
may
say
to
God
,
depart
from
us
,
for
we
desire
not
the
knowledg
of
thy
ways
:
and
what
is
the
Almighty
,
that
we
should
serve
him
?
and
what
profit
is
it
if
we
pray
to
him
?
An
unregenerate
heart
who
of
it selfe
is
averse
from
any
way
of
God
,
and
would
not
be
subject
to
the
law
of
God
,
would
gladly
have
such
a
Tenent
to
hold
up
against
God
and
his
servants
,
to
excuse
them
from
seeking
unto
God
by
prayer
,
as
not
bound
to
do
it
.
Let
us
therefore
give
answer
to
the
several
branches
of
the
case
propounded
,
and
shew
,
1.
That
an
unregenerate
person
Unregenerate
Persons
are
bound
to
pray
.
●ecause
,
is
bound
to
pray
.
2.
That
such
a
one
may
be
strangely
carryed
out
in
prayer
,
3.
That
God
may
heare
and
answer
his
prayer
.
1.
Then
,
that
an
unregenerate
man
is
bound
to
pray
,
is
evident
from
this
indefinite
injunction
,
Pray
without
ceasing
;
whether
regenerate
or
unregenerate
.
The
wicked
man
,
who
Isai.
55.
7.
is
charged
to
forsake
his
evil
wayes
and
thoughts
,
is
first
charged
,
verse
6.
to
seek
the
Lord
whilst
he
may
be
found
,
to
call
upon
him
whilst
he
is
near
.
Psal.
65.
2.
All
flesh
shall
come
to
thee
,
whether
they
are
good
or
bad
persons
.
For
First
it
is
a
duty
which
lyeth
upon
1
Prayer
is
natural
worship
required
of
all
sorts
in
the
first
commandement
.
all
men
,
as
created
and
made
by
God
.
It
is
a
naturall
worship
.
It
is
that
which
the
law
of
nature
,
as
well
as
that
of
the
word
of
God
doth
put
men
upon
.
Hence
even
the
most
Pagan
people
all
doe
call
upon
some
God
.
Jonah
1.
5.
The
mariners
cryed
every
man
to
his
God
.
Isai
.
45.
20.
They
pray
to
a
God
that
cannot
save
.
Among
other
things
contained
in
the
Law
,
they
do
this
also
by
nature
.
Rom
2
14.
If
they
omit
calling
upon
God
,
their
naturall
conscience
will
accuse
them
for
it
;
or
if
they
do
call
upon
God
,
it
will
so
far
excuse
them
and
incourage
them
in
it
,
v.
15.
other
naturall
men
which
live
under
the
light
of
the
word
,
if
they
neglect
it
,
they
sin
both
against
the
light
of
nature
,
and
the
light
of
the
word
of
God
.
Heathens
and
other
naurallmen
will
be
damned
for
this
sin
of
not
calling
upon
God
.
Hence
are
they
twice
imprecated
against
,
as
under
that
consideration
of
not
ho
nouring
of
God
,
so
of
not
calling
upon
him
;
as
highly
sinning
in
the
one
as
well
as
in
the
other
.
Psal.
79.
6.
and
Jer.
10.
25.
Powre
out
thy
wrath
upon
the
Heathen
that
know
thee
not
,
and
the
Families
that
call
not
on
thy
Name
.
Unregenerate
persons
,
as
well
as
others
,
are
bound
by
the
first
commandement
,
to
have
no
other
Gods
but
God
,
and
therefore
bound
to
worship
the
Lord
onely
,
and
no
other
God
but
him
alone
;
and
therefore
to
love
him
and
no
other
God
,
to
fear
him
and
no
other
God
,
to
trust
in
him
and
no
other
God
,
to
pray
to
him
and
no
other
God
beside
him
,
&c.
as
they
are
bound
to
make
no
graven
images
of
God
,
to
worship
the
true
God
onely
with
his
owne
instituted
worship
,
and
not
any
other
of
mens
inventing
;
and
as
they
are
likewise
bound
not
to
take
Gods
name
in
vain
,
&c.
2.
Prayer
is
a
meanes
ordered
by
the
Lord
,
even
for
the
obtaining
of
regenerating
2
It
is
an
instituted
means
of
Grace
and
Blessing
to
them
.
grace
.
Ezek.
36.
26.
A
new
heart
wil
I
give
you
,
&c.
compare
this
with
verse
27.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
,
I
will
yet
for
this
be
sought
(
or
inquired
of
)
by
the
house
of
Israel
to
doe
it
for
them
.
God
will
give
even
first
grace
,
in
the
use
of
his
own
appointed
meanes
,
and
that
is
in
a
way
of
seeking
for
it
.
Hence
also
God
owneth
this
as
his
own
appointed
meanes
for
obtaining
other
blessings
of
his
,
as
deliverance
from
dangers
,
supplies
of
wants
,
and
the
like
,
albeit
the
persons
which
pray
are
unregenerate
.
So
when
Sea-men
of
all
sorts
,
whether
ungodly
or
godly
,
are
in
stormes
and
dangers
,
they
cry
unto
the
Lord
in
their
trouble
,
and
he
bringeth
them
out
of
their
distresse
,
Psalm
107.
23.
28.
If
it
were
simply
sinful
in
them
,
being
unregenerate
,
to
cry
and
pray
to
God
,
he
would
never
thus
incourage
them
or
others
in
their
case
to
cry
then
unto
him
.
2
Chron.
26
,
5.
Vzziah
sought
God
in
the
dayes
of
Zechariah
,
and
when
he
sought
the
Lord
,
God
made
him
for
to
prosper
;
if
he
had
been
downright
godly
,
he
had
sought
God
all
his
dayes
:
yet
though
an
hypocrite
(
so
unregenerate
)
as
long
as
he
doth
that
which
is
for
the
matter
of
it
right
in
Gods
sight
,
ver.
4.
(
which
is
expounded
ver.
5.
He
sought
God
)
God
prospereth
him
.
Vzziah
did
what
was
right
in
Gods
sight
,
as
Amaziah
his
father
did
,
which
was
not
with
a
perfect
heart
for
the
manner
of
doing
it
,
2
Chron.
25.
2.
yet
seeking
of
God
even
by
such
a
one
,
whose
heart
is
not
perfect
with
God
,
is
in
it self
considered
,
that
which
is
right
in
Gods
sight
,
and
a
due
and
direct
means
to
prosper
,
in
what
such
a
one
taketh
in
hand
.
Exod.
22.
27.
When
he
So
Exod.
21.
22.
23.
Deut.
15.
9
&
24.
15
cryeth
unto
me
(
namely
,
as
one
oppressed
,
as
one
in
necessity
,
be
he
who
he
will
be
,
Regenerate
or
Unregenerate
)
I
will
hear
him
,
for
I
am
merciful
.
That
scoffing
lad
Ishmael
was
an
Unregenerate
person
,
yet
when
in
distresse
and
crying
,
to
God
Gen.
21.
17.
Fear
not
(
saith
the
Angel
to
Hagar
his
mother
)
for
God
hath
heard
the
voice
of
the
lad
where
he
is
;
if
it
had
been
simply
sinful
and
that
which
Ishmael
ought
not
to
have
done
,
the
Angel
would
never
have
encouraged
Hagar
from
such
an
Argument
,
as
Gods
hearing
Ishmaels
cry
3
God
may
and
doth
bestow
praying
abilities
3.
God
may
&
doth
give
them
praying
abilities
to
be
improved
.
upon
Unregenerate
persons
.
Hee
giveth
to
some
the
gift
of
prayer
,
to
whom
he
never
vouchsafeth
the
spirit
of
prayer
.
The
gift
of
prayer
is
as
common
to
hypocrites
,
as
the
gift
of
Prophesie
.
Not
every
one
that
saith
to
me
,
Lord
,
Lord
,
(
is
large
and
earnest
in
prayer
to
me
)
shall
enter
into
heaven
,
Matth.
7.
Unregenerate
Ministers
,
Magistrates
,
Parents
,
Masters
,
Tutors
,
may
have
such
a
gift
of
Prayer
,
by
the
use
whereof
others
may
be
instructed
,
helped
and
encouraged
in
a
way
of
Prayer
,
yea
in
a
right
way
of
prayer
;
and
if
he
give
such
a
gift
,
surely
he
requireth
the
use
of
it
.
That
slothful
servant
,
albeit
a
Reprobate
,
yet
having
such
a
like
gift
and
Talent
,
he
is
damned
for
not
improving
it
,
Matth.
25.
30.
4
That
practice
or
religious
performance
4.
The
omission
and
neglect
thereof
is
charged
on
them
as
their
sin
.
must
needs
be
a
Duty
,
even
of
unregenerate
persons
,
the
omission
or
neglect
whereof
is
charged
by
the
Lord
upon
them
for
their
sin
,
(
for
if
it
were
not
an
Anomy
or
Transgression
of
some
rule
of
God
,
it
could
not
be
sin
:
)
but
the
omission
or
neglect
of
prayer
,
or
calling
upon
God
,
even
by
Unregenerate
persons
,
is
charged
upon
them
by
God
as
their
sin
;
therefore
the
performance
of
that
service
of
calling
upon
God
was
their
Duty
.
The
Assumption
is
evident
,
when
the
Apostle
would
prove
the
unregenerate
Jew
and
Gentile
to
bee
under
sin
,
Rom.
3
9.
he
proveth
it
ver.
11.
by
this
,
out
of
Psalm
14.
2.
There
is
none
that
understandeth
,
there
is
none
that
seeketh
after
God
.
And
Psal.
14.
4.
The
workers
of
iniquity
have
it
charged
upon
their
very
consciences
,
as
that
which
they
cannot
but
know
to
be
their
sin
,
that
they
call
not
upon
God
:
Do
not
the
workers
of
iniquity
know
,
that
they
eat
up
my
people
as
bread
?
They
call
not
upon
God
;
and
Psal.
10.
4.
It
s
charged
as
the
pride
of
the
wicked
,
The
wicked
is
so
proud
,
that
he
seeketh
not
God
:
The
like
charge
see
Jer.
10.
21.
Hos.
7.
7.
Zeph.
1.
6.
and
Job
27.
10.
The
hypocrite
that
is
blamed
for
ceasing
to
call
upon
God
(
Will
he
alwayes
call
vpon
God
?
)
should
rather
have
been
blamed
for
calling
upon
God
at
all
,
if
it
had
not
been
any
duty
of
his
to
pray
.
To
like
purpose
we
might
argue
,
That
the
neglect
of
it
by
the
Unregenerate
,
as
well
as
Regenerate
Jewes
▪
is
bewayled
by
Daniel
,
as
their
sin
:
ergo
,
the
contrary
was
their
Duty
,
Dan.
9.
13.
All
this
is
come
upon
us
,
yet
made
we
not
our
prayer
to
God
.
Besides
also
,
if
it
had
not
been
in
it self
good
,
and
a
duty
,
even
for
an
Unregenerate
person
to
pray
,
but
had
been
in
it selfe
sinful
;
the
Psalmist
never
need
to
have
made
that
Imprecation
against
him
in
Psal.
109.
7.
Let
his
prayer
be
turned
into
sin
.
Besides
,
the
Psalmist
would
never
have
urged
God
so
to
affright
and
persecute
his
enemies
by
his
judgments
,
that
they
might
at
length
be
forced
to
seek
his
name
,
if
it
had
been
in
it self
sinful
,
Psal.
83.
15
,
16.
Obj.
Prov.
15.
8.
The
prayer
of
the
wicked
is
an
abomination
to
the
Lord
.
Answ.
So
is
the
Plowing
of
the
wicked
sin
,
Prov.
21.
4.
Not
simply
in
themselvs
,
for
then
an
unregenerate
man
should
not
plow
,
nor
labour
in
his
Calling
;
yea
,
he
should
not
eat
his
meat
,
nor
sleep
;
&c.
For
to
the
impure
and
unbelieving
is
nothing
pure
,
Titus
1.
15
,
16.
But
it
is
so
in
respect
of
the
defects
of
other
qualifications
,
required
to
the
holy
use
and
exercise
of
such
things
;
namely
,
want
of
faith
,
love
to
God
,
repentance
for
sin
,
&c.
Their
Sacrifices
were
an
abomination
to
the
Lord
,
Isaiah
1.
11
,
12
,
13
,
14
,
15.
yet
in
themselves
commanded
duties
,
and
enjoyned
to
every
Jew
,
whether
he
were
Unregenerate
or
Regenerate
.
God
once
inabled
Adam
,
and
in
him
all
his
posterity
,
to
call
upon
him
;
and
though
hee
and
we
in
him
are
become
Bankrupts
,
and
disabled
to
do
that
service
and
homage
,
yet
our
Lord
and
Master
may
,
and
doth
require
it
of
us
,
and
accounteth
it
our
sin
to
neglect
it
.
It
is
every
ones
duty
to
understand
,
and
so
to
believee
in
God
,
as
well
as
to
seek
him
;
but
the
omission
of
that
Duty
of
understanding
and
believing
God
,
hindereth
not
,
but
that
the
omission
of
that
other
duty
of
seeking
God
becometh
a
sin
to
every
one
.
Rom.
3.
9.
11.
2.
An
Unregenerate
man
may
be
strongly
and
largely
carryed
out
in
prayer
,
as
it
s
Unregenerate
persons
may
be
large
in
prayers
.
said
of
them
,
Psal.
78.
36
,
37.
who
did
but
flatter
God
with
their
mouth
,
for
their
heart
was
not
right
with
him
;
They
sought
God
early
,
ver.
34.
namely
,
when
he
slew
them
,
when
they
were
in
fear
of
their
lives
:
So
may
profane
Mariners
be
very
earnest
in
prayer
then
,
Psal.
107.
28.
Cry
unto
the
Lord
.
So
Prov.
1.
27
,
28.
When
your
fear
cometh
,
&c.
then
shall
you
seek
me
early
,
but
shall
not
find
me
.
Those
in
Isai.
58.
2
,
3.
they
joyned
long
and
large
prayers
with
their
Fasts
.
An
hypocritical
Pharisee
could
not
spend
his
time
in
his
Fasting
dayes
,
unlesse
enlarged
in
prayer
,
Matth.
6.
16.
Those
hypocrites
that
devoured
widowes
houses
,
they
had
such
a
gift
in
prayer
,
that
they
could
be
very
large
and
long
in
prayers
,
Matth.
23.
14.
And
for
a
pretence
make
long
prayers
.
3
Unregenerate
persons
may
bee
full
of
praising
and
thankful
expressions
in
their
They
may
be
large
in
praising
God
.
prayers
.
The
unjustified
Pharisees
prayer
was
rather
a
Thanksgiving
,
Luke
18.
10
,
11
He
prayed
thus
,
God
,
I
thank
thee
,
I
am
not
as
other
men
,
&c.
Those
unregenerate
ones
among
the
Jewes
also
,
which
cryed
so
earnestly
,
Exod.
14.
10.
they
did
sing
as
loud
as
Moses
and
Aaron
.
Psal.
106.
12
,
13.
Then
believed
they
his
words
,
and
sang
praises
to
him
;
but
not
rightly
,
for
verse
13
,
but
incontinently
they
forgat
his
works
,
and
waited
not
for
his
counsel
;
verse
15.
They
lusted
in
the
wildernesse
,
and
tempted
God
in
the
Desert
;
of
whom
the
Apostle
speaketh
,
1
Cor.
10.
9.
Onely
lest
what
is
now
said
,
may
raise
some
doubt
in
the
hearts
of
any
truly
Regenerate
,
the
example
of
the
Differences
betwixt
the
thanksgivings
of
the
Unregenerate
,
and
those
of
the
Regenerate
.
Pharisees
thankful
Prayer
,
will
yeild
matter
of
distinction
and
differencing
of
the
Unregenerate
person
in
his
praises
from
the
Regenerate
.
1
The
Unregenerate
person
in
his
thanksgiving
before
God
,
pretending
to
lift
up
God
in
his
praises
,
doth
intend
to
lift
up
or
exalt
himself
.
Hence
Christ
who
knew
the
spirit
of
this
Pharisee
in
his
praises
of
God
,
rendreth
him
thus
,
Luke
18.
14.
Whosoever
exalteth
himself
.
2
The
main
in
their
eyes
,
and
so
in
their
thanks
,
is
some
inherent
excellency
,
not
those
imputed
mercies
,
not
Christ
and
his
Righteousnesse
,
and
propitiation
,
and
the
pardon
of
sin
,
Gods
favour
,
acceptance
,
&c.
No
word
of
these
in
the
Pharisees
thanks
,
but
that
I
am
not
as
others
,
unjust
,
I
fast
,
I
pay
Tithes
,
&c.
They
are
the
Saints
,
whose
hearts
being
most
affected
with
those
mercies
,
do
break
out
into
cordial
praiers
for
them
.
3
Such
men
use
to
rest
in
some
common
eminencies
and
excellencies
above
others
.
The
Pharisee
passeth
others
,
he
is
not
as
other
men
,
and
that
sufficeth
him
:
no
word
of
a
serious
petition
for
the
supply
of
such
or
such
wants
,
of
this
or
that
grace
,
or
for
the
increase
thereof
,
or
for
the
subduing
of
such
or
such
corruptions
.
Hee
grounds
his
rejoycing
upon
anothers
falling
short
of
him
,
upon
others
falls
into
such
sins
from
which
he
is
restrained
;
as
Gal.
6.
4.
He
shall
have
rejoicing
in
himself
,
and
not
in
another
.
4
Such
men
respect
more
the
gift
,
then
the
Giver
,
and
trust
more
in
that
,
then
in
him
.
They
trust
in
themselves
that
they
are
righteous
,
when
they
say
,
God
,
we
thank
thee
,
Luke
18.
9
,
11.
compared
.
They
make
the
gifts
their
God
,
and
they
adore
and
admire
the
Giver
onely
for
the
gifts
sake
,
and
do
not
admire
the
gifts
for
the
Givers
sake
,
as
true
Converts
,
and
Spouse
like
spirits
use
to
do
,
but
harlot
like
they
do
otherwise
.
5
Such
men
are
very
ambitious
in
their
thankful
acknowledgments
.
They
make
Gods
praises
but
as
a
stirrup
to
get
up
into
mens
esteemes
,
and
as
a
bridg
by
which
to
convey
to
themselves
humane
praises
;
Hence
this
Temple
acknowledgement
,
and
in
the
most
conspicuous
place
of
it
.
6.
Such
men
will
in
the
midst
of
their
thanksgivings
,
be
with
heart
and
mouth
too
(
sometimes
)
censuring
,
and
putting
contempt
upon
others
,
falling
short
(
as
they
conceive
)
of
their
excellencies
;
yea
,
albeit
those
others
be
better
men
then
themselvs
,
as
this
gracious
Publicane
was
,
then
the
Pharisee
:
so
saith
this
seemingly
thankful
Pharisee
,
God
I
thank
thee
,
I
am
not
as
this
Publicane
,
not
such
a
varlet
,
not
such
a
wretch
,
&c.
3.
Unregenerate
men
may
be
carryed
out
with
some
faith
,
as
well
as
fervency
in
their
praiers
.
As
Luke
17.
12
,
13
,
14
,
3
They
may
pray
with
some
kind
of
faith
.
15
,
17.
The
nine
,
as
well
as
the
tenth
,
who
was
truly
gracious
,
cry
as
loud
as
he
,
and
believe
as
strongly
upon
the
word
of
Christ
as
he
,
that
the
Lord
Jesus
had
granted
their
request
of
healing
,
and
goe
a
great
way
to
Jerusalem
as
men
already
cured
,
to
shew
themselves
to
the
Priest
(
as
the
manner
then
was
)
when
yet
they
were
not
then
actually
cured
;
they
set
forward
in
the
journey
upon
that
errand
,
upon
confidence
of
Christs
word
,
as
if
they
had
been
cured
at
the
very
instant
wherein
he
spake
,
and
yet
not
at
that
very
instant
,
but
afterward
,
even
as
they
journeied
towards
Jerusalem
from
that
part
of
Samaria
,
were
they
actually
cured
.
As
an
unregenerate
man
,
one
who
hath
not
love
,
may
have
the
gift
of
the
faith
of
miracles
,
so
as
to
remove
mountaines
.
1
Cor.
13.
2.
So
may
they
exercise
that
faith
in
such
a
way
expecting
answers
of
prayer
in
cases
of
wonder
.
They
that
cast
out
devils
did
it
by
invocation
upon
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
accompanied
with
such
●
faith
for
hearing
them
,
and
helping
them
.
Mat.
7.
22.
And
in
thy
name
cast
out
devils
.
And
as
an
unregenerate
man
may
have
that
common
temporary
faith
,
believe
for
a
time
.
Luke
8.
13.
So
may
he
for
such
a
time
act
such
a
faith
in
prayer
,
or
the
like
,
albeit
it
be
in
matters
onely
of
a
common
nature
,
and
not
such
as
are
properly
saving
;
as
for
clearing
up
pardon
of
sins
,
subduing
secret
corruptions
,
sanctifying
of
afflictions
,
an
holy
rescue
or
issue
from
temptations
,
or
the
like
.
Touching
the
third
thing
propounded
,
God
may
be
said
in
some
sense
to
heare
their
prayers
,
praying
with
others
.
I
say
,
God
may
in
some
sort
,
and
in
some
cases
heare
unregenerate
mens
prayers
;
both
such
prayers
as
they
put
up
to
the
Lord
with
others
,
or
by
themselves
alone
.
Prayers
put
up
by
them
with
others
,
may
be
heard
in
a
saving
way
and
manner
by
the
Lord
;
albeit
not
in
a
saving
manner
to
themselves
,
yet
in
a
saving
way
to
the
Saints
which
joyne
with
them
in
the
praiers
which
they
put
up
.
Matthew
(
chap.
3.
5
,
6
)
saith
,
the
Centurion
came
unto
Christ
beseeching
him
to
heale
his
servant
,
but
Luke
7.
3
,
4
,
5.
expoundeth
it
,
that
he
sent
to
the
Elders
of
the
Jewes
to
beseech
Christ
to
doe
it
.
He
joyned
with
them
in
the
request
,
it
was
his
,
but
it
was
presented
by
those
proud
hypocritical
and
unregenerate
Elders
,
who
breathed
none
of
the
Centurions
faith
,
or
humility
,
as
appears
by
their
plea
with
Christ
from
the
Centurions
worthiness
,
saying
,
that
he
wa●
worthy
that
he
should
do
this
for
him
,
yet
th●
Lord
Jesus
heard
,
&
graciously
answered
th●
good
Centurions
hearty
desire
,
&
consente●
to
the
substance
of
the
prayer
.
They
that
presented
the
poore
palsie
man
to
Christ
with
a
tacit
desire
of
cure
,
he
had
(
some
o●
them
at
least
)
a
faith
of
miracles
for
his
cure
;
but
the
man
himself
no
doubt
had
a
further
desire
,
even
of
his
souls
cure
,
with
the
pardon
of
his
sins
,
and
when
Jesus
saw
their
faith
,
Mark
2.
5.
he
saith
to
the
sick
of
the
palsie
,
(
as
Matthew
hath
it
,
chap.
9.
)
Sonne
,
be
of
good
cheare
,
thy
sins
be
forgiven
;
the
mans
grievous
disease
might
trouble
his
freinds
;
but
this
was
his
greatest
trouble
,
in
the
want
of
pardon
of
sins
,
and
his
desire
and
faith
was
accordingly
carried
out
,
and
this
soul
mercy
of
his
pardon
and
peace
is
given
in
as
an
answer
in
common
to
them
all
.
When
he
saw
their
faith
he
saith
to
the
palsie
man
,
Son
,
thy
sins
be
forgiven
thee
.
Abiathar
,
who
proved
a
treacherous
and
bad
man
,
(
1
Kings
2.
26.
)
yet
if
he
made
inquiry
of
God
for
his
counsel
about
distressed
David
,
(
1
Sam.
30.
7
,
8.
)
or
about
David
in
a
strait
,
(
2
Sam
2.
1.
)
God
giveth
a
gracious
answer
for
David
,
who
by
him
seeketh
unto
the
Lord
for
his
counsell
;
and
surely
the
desires
of
saith
are
acceptable
to
God
,
and
successefull
,
whether
expressed
in
others
prayers
,
wherein
believers
joyne
,
or
in
their
owne
alone
.
Psalm
145
19.
He
will
fulfill
the
desire
of
them
that
feare
him
:
The
fruit
of
no
one
ordinance
of
God
doth
depend
meerly
and
onely
upon
the
worthinesse
and
goodnesse
of
such
as
chiefly
act
in
it
.
Christ
authourised
the
twelve
Disciples
,
and
Judas
among
the
rest
,
to
preach
the
Gospel
.
Matth.
10
4.
7.
And
so
,
as
that
if
they
came
to
worthy
ones
,
humble
soules
,
ready
to
receive
their
doctrine
,
their
peace
was
to
come
upon
them
,
verse
13.
If
the
house
be
worthy
,
let
your
ptace
come
upon
it
,
even
all
kind
of
blisse
to
their
souls
also
,
which
you
petition
for
in
your
prayers
,
and
hold
forth
in
your
preaching
,
that
shall
come
upon
it
.
Let
the
Preacher
be
unworthy
himselfe
,
yet
if
the
hearers
be
worthy
,
their
peace
cometh
on
them
.
The
Gospel
,
and
Gospel-ordinances
are
the
power
of
God
to
salvation
to
the
believing
hearer
and
partaker
,
be
the
Minister
regenerate
or
unregenerate
.
The
cup
in
the
Lords
Supper
,
is
the
Communion
of
the
blood
of
Christ
to
the
worthy
receiver
,
be
the
Minister
,
whom
the
people
called
to
dispense
the
same
to
them
,
regenerate
or
unregenerate
.
1
Cor.
10.
16.
and
so
in
praier
:
Gods
compassions
are
to
his
peoples
miseries
,
for
redresse
whereof
the
prayer
is
made
,
be
the
man
that
is
the
mouth
of
the
people
therein
,
Godly
or
ungodly
.
Notable
is
that
example
of
wicked
Jehonhaz
,
2
Kings
13.
4.
Jehoahaz
besought
the
Lord
,
and
the
Lord
heard
him
:
for
he
saw
the
trouble
of
Israel
,
wherewith
the
King
of
Aram
troubled
them
.
Nor
would
God
ever
shew
such
respect
to
prayers
put
up
by
unregenerate
persons
in
behalfe
of
his
people
or
any
of
them
,
if
it
were
(
as
some
say
)
a
sin
to
joyne
with
an
unregenerate
Minister
,
Parent
,
Master
,
Husband
,
&c.
in
their
prayer
.
And
since
every
Hypocrite
,
how
godly
soever
he
is
taken
to
be
by
the
most
judicious
Christians
,
yet
he
is
an
unregenerate
person
,
if
an
hypocrite
;
and
since
he
that
we
judge
to
be
truly
godly
,
yet
it
s
very
possible
he
may
be
an
hypocrite
,
we
cannot
bee
infallibly
sure
in
any
ordinary
way
of
anothers
saving
estate
,
but
onely
in
the
judgement
of
charity
we
may
esteeme
such
or
such
a
one
truly
godly
:
so
that
if
we
sinne
if
we
joyne
in
prayer
with
an
unregenerate
person
,
we
cannot
assure
our selves
but
that
we
sin
in
joyning
with
any
other
at
all
,
because
we
cannot
ordinarily
bee
so
assured
,
that
another
with
whom
we
would
pray
,
is
regenerrte
;
and
so
a
man
must
now
turne
an
absolute
separatist
indeed
.
As
for
other
praiers
,
which
do
more
personally
Praying
by
themselves
also
.
respect
themselves
,
and
are
uttered
by
themselves
,
albeit
the
parties
be
unregenerate
,
yet
the
Lord
may
heare
the
same
;
the
Lord
as
a
Master
,
grants
the
request
of
that
hypocritical
servant
,
though
not
as
a
Father
.
Matth.
18.
26
,
17.
and
verse
32.
O
thou
wicked
servant
,
I
forgave
thee
the
debt
,
because
thou
prayedst
me
,
&c.
So
those
rude
They
are
then
heard
.
mariners
,
crying
in
distresse
,
are
heard
of
the
Lord
.
Psal.
107.
28.
So
was
mocking
Ishmael
heard
in
his
cry
.
Gen.
21.
17.
God
may
,
and
doth
put
forth
wonderfull
workes
for
persons
which
cry
to
him
as
they
are
the
children
of
men
,
albeit
not
as
the
children
of
God
,
many
of
them
.
Psal.
107.
15
,
21
,
31.
O
that
men
would
praise
him
for
his
wonderful
works
which
he
doth
for
the
children
of
men
!
Though
those
that
sought
him
,
when
hee
slew
them
,
had
not
hearts
right
with
God
,
Psal.
78.
34
,
36
,
37.
compared
,
yet
he
being
full
of
compassion
forgave
their
iniquity
,
(
i.
e.
as
to
the
punishment
deserved
by
it
,
even
utter
ruine
,
he
passed
over
that
,
)
he
destroyed
them
not
utterly
,
verse
38.
God
liketh
also
to
owne
the
righteous
causes
even
of
unrighteous
persons
,
and
to
set
himselfe
against
their
affliction
.
Job
34.
27
,
28.
They
have
caused
the
cry
of
the
poore
to
come
to
him
,
and
he
hath
heard
their
cry
.
So
Exod.
22.
22
,
23.
Though
many
of
the
children
of
Abraham
,
of
Isaak
and
Jacob
in
Egypts
bondage
,
were
themselves
unregenerate
,
yet
they
crying
also
,
were
heard
,
out
of
respect
to
their
godly
Ancestors
,
and
the
covenant
of
God
made
with
them
,
Exod.
6.
5.
I
have
heard
the
groanings
of
the
children
of
Israel
,
and
have
remembred
my
covenant
.
Sometimes
God
heareth
such
persons
prayers
the
rather
,
that
they
may
afterwards
bee
instruments
of
his
peoples
good
;
and
sometimes
that
he
might
the
rather
incourage
all
sorts
to
pray
to
him
.
Psal.
65.
2.
O
thou
that
hearest
prayers
,
to
thee
shall
all
flesh
come
.
Sometimes
the
persons
at
present
unregenerate
,
yet
are
elect
,
and
God
in
hearing
them
,
will
look
to
his
owne
thoughts
of
prayer
which
hee
hath
towards
them
,
and
so
will
be
found
of
those
which
sought
him
not
aright
.
But
in
case
the
parties
bee
reprobates
,
what
hearing
God
doth
afford
to
any
prayers
of
theirs
.
It
is
first
in
common
things
,
and
such
,
which
(
at
least
)
are
not
properly
In
common
,
not
in
things
properly
saving
.
saving
mercies
unto
them
,
for
so
God
heareth
not
sinners
:
if
any
object
,
that
evil
servants
pardon
,
granted
upon
his
request
.
Matth.
18.
32.
I
answer
,
the
Master
forgave
him
the
debt
,
not
simply
,
but
in
respect
of
the
consequent
vassalage
and
imprisonment
presently
deserved
by
it
.
Matth.
18.
25.
or
as
some
interpret
the
place
,
to
be
spoken
in
reference
onely
to
the
maine
intent
of
Christ
,
that
if
a
man
forgive
not
his
neighbour
offending
,
and
begging
his
mercy
,
God
will
never
communicate
to
him
any
saving
benefit
of
his
mercy
in
Christ
.
An
implacable
spirited
Christian
is
at
present
in
a
state
of
damnation
.
2.
The
hearing
which
the
Lord
doth
By
God
as
a
Master
,
not
as
a
Father
.
lend
to
such
,
is
from
his
general
providence
and
pity
,
and
rather
as
a
Soveraigne
and
Master
,
then
from
any
particular
grace
,
and
as
a
Father
;
for
so
he
heareth
not
sinners
,
yea
he
heareth
them
,
rather
to
leave
them
without
excuse
,
and
to
take
a
fuller
blow
at
them
afterwards
,
as
in
the
case
of
that
evill
servant
,
Matthew
18.
the
end
.
3.
The
Lord
useth
not
to
give
any
sutable
They
receive
not
Grace
answerable
.
grace
as
the
success
of
their
prayers
;
so
he
heareth
onely
Saints
,
and
not
sinners
,
especially
reprobates
;
he
changed
not
the
servants
heart
with
his
condition
,
Mat.
18.
nor
theirs
,
Psal.
78.
37
,
38
,
39.
4.
God
sometimes
heareth
them
in
They
are
heard
in
wrath
.
displeasure
and
anger
.
Hosea
13.
10
,
11.
I
gave
them
a
king
in
mine
anger
.
Psal.
106.
15.
He
gave
them
their
desire
,
but
sent
leannesse
into
their
soule
;
their
soule
is
blasted
,
they
were
hardned
in
pride
and
security
thereby
,
and
the
thing
it selfe
given
is
blasted
to
them
in
the
use
of
it
,
becoming
a
snare
,
and
vanity
,
and
in
the
deprivall
of
it
vexation
of
spirit
.
CHAP.
II.
Touching
Distractions
in
Prayer
.
WE
are
now
to
proceed
to
other
cases
of
Conscience
,
arising
in
the
incessant
carrying
on
of
the
weighty
duty
of
prayer
.
The
second
case
now
to
be
handled
is
,
touching
Distractions
,
or
Impertinent
thoughts
,
and
workings
of
spirit
,
which
disturb
and
molest
us
in
prayer
:
wherein
,
demand
will
be
made
of
three
things
.
Touching
,
1
The
Causes
2
The
Cure
Quest.
or
remedy
thereof
.
3
The
successe
of
such
prayers
,
wherein
such
distractions
are
found
.
Touching
the
first
we
say
,
the
causes
General
causes
of
distractions
in
prayer
.
of
such
distractions
are
either
such
as
are
more
generall
or
more
particular
.
The
more
general
causes
are
two
.
1.
Satan
that
enemy
to
prayer
,
the
Authour
of
all
confusion
,
and
so
of
this
confusion
Satan
.
of
the
spirit
in
prayer
;
that
fowle
who
stealeth
away
what
is
spoken
to
the
heart
by
God
in
the
word
,
he
is
as
busie
to
steal
away
the
good
motions
of
the
spirit
,
stirring
us
up
to
speak
to
God
in
prayer
.
Satan
is
at
hand
to
tempt
when
we
are
in
hand
with
prayer
.
If
we
will
draw
near
to
God
in
prayer
▪
we
may
expect
the
tempter
to
approach
some
way
or
other
to
disturb
us
▪
by
some
sinister
subtle
suggestions
or
other
.
Wee
must
resist
the
devil
in
such
like
distracting
motions
when
we
are
drawing
nigh
to
God
.
Jam.
4.
7.
Resist
the
devil
,
and
he
will
flee
from
you
.
And
verse
8.
Draw
near
to
God
,
&c.
If
wee
will
pray
with
all
manner
of
prayer
,
we
had
need
be
armed
against
such
like
wily
assaults
of
Satan
,
which
tend
to
annoy
us
therin
.
Eph.
6.
11
,
18.
compared
.
Look
as
Act.
16.
16
,
17
,
18.
still
when
the
Apostle
and
his
company
were
to
go
to
prayer
,
the
devil
in
his
instrument
,
the
maid
possessed
,
maketh
a
disturbance
with
her
impertinent
speeches
;
so
is
it
here
,
if
the
devil
can
help
it
,
some
thing
or
other
shall
be
set
on
work
to
breed
distraction
,
or
occasion
disturbance
to
us
in
prayer
,
or
he
himselfe
will
be
suggesting
something
to
molest
us
.
2.
The
unregenerate
part
of
man
.
When
2
The
unregenerate
part
in
man
.
at
any
time
we
should
doe
any
good
,
whether
it
be
to
pray
,
or
the
like
,
evil
will
bee
present
with
us
,
as
he
complained
.
Rom.
7.
21.
When
I
would
do
good
,
evil
is
present
with
me
:
that
sink
of
natural
corruption
will
then
especially
cast
out
its
unsavory
smels
,
when
so
raked
into
by
holy
humble
acknowledgments
and
deprecations
,
this
dunghill
will
then
be
sending
out
his
vapours
,
even
when
the
heart
is
heated
and
warmed
in
prayer
by
the
spirit
;
when
a
commanding
power
of
grace
is
stirring
in
the
heart
,
the
unregenerate
part
will
be
raising
these
munities
.
Rom.
7.
23.
I
see
another
law
in
my
members
,
rebelling
against
the
law
of
my
mind
:
Paul
found
it
so
,
and
who
doth
not
find
it
so
in
continual
experience
?
If
the
spirit
doe
break
any
long
silence
in
the
heart
,
and
will
bee
speaking
,
corruption
will
talk
as
loud
as
the
spirit
,
and
if
it
can
,
drown
the
noise
and
voice
of
the
spirit
,
that
the
heart
may
not
distinctly
hear
what
the
spirit
doth
teach
the
heart
to
speak
to
the
Lord
.
The
flesh
will
be
lusting
against
the
spirit
,
so
that
wee
cannot
speak
to
God
,
or
doe
any
service
for
him
,
in
so
free
and
spiritual
manner
as
we
(
as
regenerate
)
doe
desire
.
Gal.
5.
17.
All
evill
thoughts
which
boyle
out
of
the
spirit
,
rise
out
of
that
inward
spring
,
and
so
these
evil
thoughts
which
disturb
us
in
prayer
,
they
spring
from
the
same
fountain
,
Mark
.
7.
21.
out
of
the
heart
proceed
evill
thoughts
,
&c.
The
unregenerate
part
in
the
best
,
savoureth
not
such
a
spiritual
way
of
God
,
as
is
the
conscionable
exercise
of
our selves
in
prayer
,
that
begetteth
that
natural
slipperinesse
in
spiritual
things
,
whence
it
is
that
good
motions
are
not
so
rooted
,
and
dwell
not
so
long
with
us
.
This
is
that
which
would
be
breeding
and
feeding
a
disposition
in
the
best
,
to
be
soon
satisfied
with
spiritual
things
,
and
so
to
abate
of
the
earnest
,
and
intent
pursuit
after
the
same
.
The
strength
of
this
natural
By
as
will
too
oft
shew
it selfe
in
the
Saints
,
that
whilst
their
spirits
are
carried
out
with
some
might
of
the
hand
of
the
spirit
of
God
towards
the
mark
in
prayer
,
this
draweth
the
mind
away
,
and
the
deceitfull
heart
of
many
will
bee
slyly
flinging
something
or
other
in
the
way
to
cause
a
rub
,
and
to
slack
or
divert
the
strait
course
of
a
regenerate
man
in
prayer
.
More
particular
causes
of
such
distractions
Particular
causes
thereof
.
in
prayer
,
are
these
:
1
Natural
hypocrisie
,
and
falsenesse
of
heart
;
want
of
soundnesse
in
the
feet
of
1
Naturall
hypocrisie
.
our
affections
,
will
make
us
go
crippling
and
blundring
,
and
stumbling
,
even
in
this
plaine
even
way
of
prayer
,
and
a
smal
push
will
turn
us
aside
,
and
cause
the
mind
and
heart
to
divert
from
the
holy
way
,
in
which
they
were
going
.
Heb.
12.
13.
lest
that
which
is
lame
,
be
turned
out
of
the
way
.
And
as
Prov.
28.
7.
As
the
legs
of
the
lame
,
so
is
a
parable
in
a
fools
mouth
;
a
fools
mouth
cannot
,
will
not
utter
spiritual
things
so
closely
and
concisely
,
but
will
be
intermingling
impertinences
;
so
is
it
here
,
so
far
as
this
sinfull
guile
,
(
which
indeed
is
but
folly
)
doth
take
place
.
As
where
ruling
hypocrisie
doth
possesse
a
man
,
that
man
is
very
fickle
and
unstable
,
he
is
in
and
out
,
off
and
on
,
in
every
thing
he
saith
or
doth
:
now
he
will
be
as
one
speaking
or
doing
well
,
and
now
againe
the
contrary
.
James
1.
8.
That
double
minded
man
is
unstable
in
all
his
wayes
:
so
is
it
in
part
,
where
tyranizing
hypocrisie
domineereth
over
any
poor
soul
,
it
will
cause
many
diversions
and
much
unsteadinesse
in
the
mind
in
the
best
services
.
Where
the
spirit
is
hypocriticall
,
there
will
the
heart
and
mind
be
constantly
gadding
,
and
far
off
,
when
the
lips
are
near
God
in
seeking
of
him
.
Jer.
12.
3.
Thou
art
near
in
their
mouth
,
and
far
from
their
reines
.
And
Matth.
15.
They
draw
near
me
with
their
lips
,
but
their
hearts
are
removed
far
from
me
.
When
the
heart
is
divided
,
as
Hosea
speaks
,
chap.
10.
2.
surely
the
mind
will
be
so
too
.
That
part
of
man
which
is
not
for
God
will
never
be
long
with
him
,
but
ever
starting
from
him
in
any
Ordinance
,
and
so
in
this
.
Though
the
heart
,
as
sincere
in
part
,
put
the
mind
upon
thinking
of
sutable
things
to
the
prayer
in
hand
,
yet
the
heart
,
as
wily
and
guileful
also
in
part
,
will
be
imploying
the
mind
in
other
thoughts
also
:
and
so
far
as
there
is
division
of
mind
,
there
is
a
distracted
mind
,
or
a
mind
drawne
diverse
wayes
.
2
Distrustful
care
for
outward
things
.
2.
Distrustful
care
:
Thence
is
the
mind
as
a
meteor
(
as
is
the
Greek
phrase
,
Luke
12.
28
,
29
)
pendulous
and
wavering
,
now
up
,
now
downe
,
now
turning
this
way
,
now
that
,
keeping
no
certain
course
in
this
,
or
in
any
other
way
of
God
.
Look
as
that
care
of
his
about
his
Inheritance
,
distracted
his
mind
in
hearing
God
speak
to
him
,
Luke
11
,
13
,
14.
(
whence
that
interruption
of
Christ
in
his
preaching
,
)
Master
,
(
saith
one
then
)
bid
my
brother
divide
the
inheritance
;
so
doth
the
like
cause
work
a
like
effect
in
our
speaking
to
God
in
prayer
.
It
is
a
sad
and
dangerous
character
of
a
thorny
Professor
,
when
constantly
as
any
seed
of
the
Word
is
shooting
up
in
any
Ordinance
,
such
thorny
distempers
and
distractions
spring
up
with
it
,
Luke
8.
7.
Yea
,
when
they
commonly
over-top
the
same
,
and
good
things
in
prayer
,
hearing
,
meditation
,
&c.
come
thereby
to
be
choaked
and
stifled
in
our
minds
or
hearts
.
When
the
mind
is
in
a
manner
drunk
with
cares
of
this
life
,
it
will
go
on
reeling
and
staggering
in
the
choicest
paths
of
God
:
or
if
from
such
a
worldly
spirit
,
we
make
rash
and
sudden
irruptions
unto
Prayer
from
heat
of
worldly
businesses
,
when
the
mind
but
then
was
reaking
hot
,
and
sweating
in
them
,
the
steem
and
savour
thereof
will
surely
annoy
us
in
prayer
so
soon
after
:
our
businesses
,
which
we
talked
with
so
earnestly
but
then
,
they
will
be
calling
after
us
again
,
as
having
somewhat
more
to
say
to
us
.
The
Vessels
of
our
minds
will
taste
too
much
of
that
strong
liquor
,
which
can
hardly
be
emptied
out
so
soon
.
Look
as
it
is
with
a
man
,
who
is
not
throughly
waked
from
sleep
,
his
head
is
most
apt
to
be
filled
with
fumes
,
and
his
tongue
to
speak
impertinently
:
so
is
it
here
,
when
we
are
not
throughly
rowzed
from
carnal
occasions
and
thoughts
about
them
;
our
minds
will
be
full
of
impertinent
thoughts
.
And
as
other
dreames
come
from
multitudes
of
business
,
and
busyings
of
the
mind
,
Eccl.
5.
2
,
3.
so
here
,
from
such
like
busyings
of
the
mind
but
then
,
we
shall
pray
but
dreamingly
and
distemperedly
.
When
we
have
been
so
intently
studying
but
then
,
such
a
point
respecting
the
world
,
wee
shall
not
so
soon
be
drawn
to
think
so
intently
and
fixedly
of
better
subjects
.
3
Discontent
with
our
present
condition
.
As
discontented
Jonah
,
how
is
his
3.
Discontent
.
prayer
stuffed
with
distempered
expressions
springing
from
distempered
thoughts
,
Jon.
4.
1
,
2.
Grace
and
discontent
pulled
Rachels
spirit
divers
wayes
;
now
tumultuous
thoughts
against
her
husband
,
now
envious
thoughts
against
her
sister
,
and
now
better
motions
of
the
Spirit
to
counterwork
the
same
:
So
that
she
in
that
case
might
be
said
to
be
in
great
wrestlings
in
prayer
also
,
Genesis
30.
8.
Discontent
is
a
mutinous
distemper
,
and
will
be
casting
tumults
,
even
in
our
best
times
of
praying
,
&c.
All
the
dayes
of
such
aflicted
ones
are
evil
,
Prov.
15.
15
Discontent
,
as
a
mighty
vapour
in
the
heart
that
is
pent
in
,
and
there
hath
lyen
long
,
will
at
length
be
breaking
out
,
and
will
cause
Earthquakes
in
the
heart
of
long
continuance
,
which
will
strangely
vary
the
motions
of
the
heart
this
way
and
that
way
,
and
oft-times
rend
it
.
It
will
make
a
man
mentally
,
ever
wandring
,
and
so
lyable
to
all
sorts
of
temptations
,
at
all
times
,
and
in
the
best
Ordinances
,
Prov.
27.
8.
As
a
bird
wandring
from
her
nest
,
so
is
a
man
wandring
from
his
place
.
Discontent
taking
off
the
mind
from
its
basis
and
center
of
quiet
submission
to
Gods
mind
and
will
,
the
mind
knoweth
not
where
to
fix
.
A
discontented
Christian
is
neither
pleased
with
himselfe
,
nor
any
thing
he
hath
or
doth
,
no
not
with
his
very
praying
;
and
no
wonder
then
if
so
distempered
in
it
.
The
ground
of
discontent
is
distrust
:
and
what
is
of
a
more
wavering
nature
then
that
?
It
maketh
a
man
like
the
troubled
sea
when
it
cannot
rest
so
long
as
such
blasts
are
upon
his
mind
.
It
maketh
the
workings
of
his
mind
like
the
waves
of
the
sea
,
very
independent
,
and
sometimes
thwarting
each
other
.
Jam.
1.
6
Nothing
wavering
;
that
is
,
nothing
doubting
or
distrusting
,
which
is
indeed
the
wavering
of
a
troubled
Sea
wave
.
4
Inordinacy
of
affection
,
whether
of
4.
Inordinacy
of
affection
.
desire
,
or
fear
,
or
love
,
or
joy
,
or
grief
,
or
anger
,
&c.
The
Lord
Christ
when
to
raise
Tabithae
,
he
will
put
out
the
Minstrels
and
the
Mourners
,
which
made
a
confused
noise
;
no
good
to
be
done
unlesse
these
be
stilled
.
No
raising
up
of
a
dead
spirit
in
prayer
unless
all
such
inordinacies
be
secluded
.
Such
inordinacies
in
the
heart
will
hurry
the
mind
with
them
,
and
make
that
inordinate
too
.
If
they
give
respit
to
the
mind
to
be
busied
a
little
in
any
Ordinance
,
yet
they
cannot
spare
or
forbear
its
service
long
.
They
carve
and
cut
out
so
much
work
for
the
mind
,
that
it
can
scarce
have
leisure
for
more
spiritual
Imployment
.
Yea
,
the
very
mouth
and
tongue
,
which
should
be
in
any
Ordinance
as
the
pen
of
a
ready
writer
,
shall
be
ever
and
anon
jogged
by
them
;
yea
,
they
will
be
inditing
,
suggesting
and
inserting
ever
and
anon
their
matters
,
whilst
the
spirit
of
a
sanctified
Christian
is
inditing
the
more
weighty
messages
of
the
soul
to
be
dispatched
to
heaven
by
this
sure
and
speedy
Messenger
Prayer
;
and
it
s
well
,
if
through
the
tumultuous
noise
of
these
distempers
,
the
mind
be
not
so
disturbed
,
that
men
sometimes
in
prayer
speak
non-sense
.
And
as
in
Feaverish
distempers
,
the
Patients
thoughts
are
slippery
,
slighty
,
and
independent
,
and
their
discourses
accordingly
as
full
of
impertinencies
.
So
is
it
here
,
amidst
those
feaverish
distempers
of
the
soul
.
Inordinacies
of
Affection
they
are
the
souls
Diseases
,
and
a
Christian
sick
of
such
Diseases
wil
be
followed
ever
and
anon
with
impertinencies
of
thoughts
in
best
services
.
5
Any
spirit
of
Lust
.
This
maketh
Christians
of
good
hopes
,
as
clouds
which
are
5.
Lust
.
driven
hither
and
thither
of
contrary
winds
:
Jude
calleth
those
lascivious
professors
,
Clouds
carried
about
of
winds
,
Jude
12.
also
wandring
Stars
;
their
minds
cannot
be
fixed
and
intent
in
any
Duty
of
piety
.
They
do
not
,
cannot
keep
in
the
right
Eclyptick
Line
,
but
wander
from
that
constant
course
which
Jesus
Christ
the
Sun
of
Righteousness
constantly
kept
.
That
wild-fire
wil
be
burning
,
whilst
the
Incense
of
prayer
is
offering
and
burning
.
Look
as
it
is
with
the
boiling
pot
,
the
scum
of
it
will
be
rising
up
,
together
with
the
meat
therein
:
So
is
it
here
,
even
when
a
Christians
heart
is
or
should
bee
boyling
up
good
matter
in
prayer
,
such
a
filthy
scum
as
this
is
will
be
rising
up
in
the
spirit
together
with
it
.
Or
as
it
s
said
of
the
Harlot
,
She
watcheth
her
times
to
call
and
intice
passengers
to
her
,
which
were
going
right
on
,
Prov.
9.
15.
So
is
it
here
,
these
Bawds
and
Panders
in
the
soul
,
they
wil
be
inveagling
and
inticing
the
mind
and
heart
to
withdraw
the
same
from
their
intent
going
on
in
prayers
;
or
any
other
good
way
of
God
to
the
end
that
they
may
be
nought
with
them
.
As
it
s
said
of
that
old
Beldam
and
grand
Strumpet
Concupiscence
;
A
man
is
tempted
when
he
is
drawn
away
of
his
own
Lust
and
enticed
.
So
is
it
here
,
in
this
daughter
of
that
mother
of
Fornications
;
it
will
be
inticing
the
soul
,
and
drawing
it
away
from
any
way
of
God
,
and
then
tempt
it
.
6
A
spirit
of
Error
,
This
maketh
Christians
6.
Error
.
also
like
clouds
,
as
Jude
speaketh
of
erring
persons
,
Jude
8
,
12
,
13.
Unclean
Opinionists
,
they
are
or
will
be
Dreamers
,
as
Judes
phrase
is
,
These
are
filthy
Dreamers
,
dreaming
continually
in
every
thing
they
say
or
do
.
Their
thoughts
wil
be
incongruous
in
their
best
imployments
.
As
it
is
with
persons
benighted
,
they
are
aptest
to
wander
from
any
right
path
wherein
they
were
going
:
so
is
it
with
a
mind
benighted
and
bemisted
with
darknesse
of
error
;
that
mind
will
hardly
keep
on
its
way
in
prayer
,
or
any
other
Ordinance
long
,
but
wil
have
his
sinful
vagaries
.
Or
as
a
man
whose
head
is
filled
with
wine
or
strong
drink
,
his
head
being
giddy
he
goeth
reeling
along
.
So
is
it
with
Christians
besotted
with
error
,
their
giddy
braines
will
not
suffer
them
to
be
solid
,
distinct
,
exact
,
and
intent
in
their
thoughts
in
the
good
wayes
of
God
;
they
will
be
stumbling
with
their
feet
,
and
stammering
with
their
tongue
,
making
at
best
but
rude
and
broken
work
of
it
in
their
prayers
and
performances
.
Such
persons
are
ever
unstable
souls
;
They
beguile
unstable
souls
,
2
Pet.
3.
Their
very
minds
are
unstable
in
any
thing
that
is
good
.
They
are
vain
in
their
imaginations
,
Rom.
1.
Belial
,
the
spirit
of
confusion
of
mind
,
heart
,
and
way
,
is
where
a
spirit
of
Error
dwells
.
7
Family
contention
.
It
is
a
continual
7.
Family
contention
.
dropping
,
Prov.
19.
13.
It
will
make
breaches
into
the
very
spirit
also
of
the
other
yoak
fellow
;
yea
,
divide
and
distract
it
in
prayer
,
as
well
as
other
services
.
1
Pet.
3.
7.
to
orderly
dwelling
together
of
Christian
yoak
fellowes
this
is
adjoyned
,
That
your
prayers
be
not
hindred
;
neither
by
distempering
your
spirits
who
are
to
joyne
in
prayer
,
nor
by
distasting
the
Lord
,
so
as
he
will
not
give
a
ready
answer
thereto
.
It
s
hard
for
him
who
is
in
the
Family
to
mind
the
cases
of
each
one
therein
,
but
in
minding
the
contentions
therein
,
some
distemperrd
thoughts
will
be
arising
in
him
.
If
the
very
repetition
of
an
offensive
matter
passing
'twixt
two
friends
,
is
so
apt
to
breed
a
fresh
distance
,
by
renewing
the
former
apprehensions
of
the
offensiveness
thereof
;
whence
that
Prov.
17.
He
that
repeateth
a
matter
separateth
chief
friends
;
then
in
the
best
men
and
in
the
best
duties
,
it
is
a
wonder
if
reminding
and
rementioning
family
contentions
,
there
be
not
found
some
tang
and
touch
of
distempered
movings
and
musings
.
8
Spiritual
drowsinesse
,
sluggishnesse
,
8.
Sluggishness
and
slightiness
of
heart
.
When
heart
and
mind
is
of
a
drowzie
temper
,
it
is
of
a
dreaming
temper
,
full
of
impertinent
fancies
even
when
to
be
imployed
in
prayer
,
or
the
like
;
yea
,
if
both
body
and
soul
be
not
in
a
waking
and
watching
plight
,
the
soul
wil
be
apt
to
be
hurried
with
impertinencies
,
temptations
.
Matth.
26.
41.
Watch
and
pray
lest
yee
enter
into
temptation
.
Now
touching
the
second
thing
propounded
,
Remedies
against
distractions
in
praier
,
even
the
Remedies
of
such
distractions
in
prayer
.
Let
but
diligent
heed
be
taken
,
and
conscionable
indeavour
used
against
each
of
the
former
occasions
and
causes
thereof
,
and
it
will
help
to
redresse
the
same
.
Espy
out
and
bewaile
the
secret
guile
and
wilinesse
of
heart
,
get
your
heart
rid
of
those
distrustful
cares
,
of
that
Disconcontent
and
inordinacy
of
affection
;
banish
that
spirit
of
Lust
and
of
Error
from
your
souls
,
beware
of
that
family
contention
,
and
that
spiritual
or
corporal
supineness
,
and
you
wil
in
a
good
measure
get
rid
of
such
distractions
in
prayer
.
But
yet
for
our
better
help
herein
.
1
Make
conscience
of
holy
and
due
Holy
●●●paration
unto
prayer
.
preparation
of
our selves
unto
prayer
.
Exod.
34.
3.
Moses
must
come
alone
to
God
,
and
leave
the
flocks
.
Jacob
ferrieth
over
all
belonging
to
him
on
the
other
side
of
the
river
,
before
wrestleth
with
the
Angel
.
Gen.
32.
Abraham
leaveth
the
servants
,
and
the
Asses
at
the
foot
of
the
hill
,
when
to
goe
to
sacrifice
to
the
Lord
.
Gen.
22.
David
had
got
his
heart
into
a
very
serious
and
fixed
frame
,
for
that
praising
part
of
his
prayer
,
and
yet
as
thinking
that
all
too
little
,
saith
,
hee
will
yet
rouse
himselfe
up
to
that
work
.
Psal.
57.
7.
O
God
my
heart
is
fixed
,
my
heart
is
fixed
,
I
will
sing
and
give
praise
:
and
verse
8.
I
my selfe
will
arise
right
early
.
So
good
Deborah
rowseth
up
herself
amain
to
powr
out
prayses
to
the
Lord
,
Jud.
5.
12.
Awake
,
awake
Deborah
,
awake
utter
a
song
.
A
gracious
heart
should
think
it self
never
enough
awaked
to
such
holy
work
,
experience
of
Saints
will
prove
it
:
and
when
they
can
by
grace
get
their
minds
and
hearts
a
little
sequestred
to
consider
seriously
of
the
work
they
are
going
about
,
and
of
God
and
Christ
before
whom
they
come
,
and
of
themselves
who
are
to
come
before
the
Lord
,
and
the
like
,
before
they
actually
addresse
themselves
to
solemne
prayer
;
how
intently
,
and
spiritually
,
and
strongly
they
are
wont
then
to
bee
carryed
through
the
duty
:
and
all
other
times
,
when
they
more
suddenly
and
inconsiderately
set
upon
prayer
,
how
unprofitably
they
are
wont
to
spend
such
a
time
;
and
how
many
hurries
of
spirit
,
this
way
and
that
way
,
they
are
cumbred
with
,
and
much
adoe
to
make
any
thing
of
it
at
such
times
.
2.
Spiritual
wisedome
is
another
help
;
2
Godly
wisedome
.
Godly
wisedom
will
choose
places
for
prayer
,
which
are
freest
from
any
distracting
occasion
:
Hence
Christ
so
often
repaires
to
the
mountaine
to
pray
.
Wisedome
will
seasonably
discern
a
deluding
,
cheating
thought
,
yea
,
though
it
come
with
its
vizard
,
or
with
its
painted
face
,
wearing
in
view
the
very
livery
of
our
heavenly
Father
;
and
much
readier
will
it
espy
other
thoughts
,
which
would
slyly
withdraw
our
minds
by
little
and
little
from
the
present
businesse
of
our
souls
.
Wisedome
is
before
him
that
hath
understanding
,
Prov.
17.
24.
whilst
the
fools
eyes
are
wandring
in
the
corners
of
the
world
,
The
wise
Christian
keeps
his
eye
from
gadding
after
vaine
objects
,
and
keeps
it
rather
intent
upon
wisedomes
works
and
wayes
.
The
heart
of
the
wise
is
at
his
right
hand
,
the
instrument
of
action
.
Eccles.
10.
2.
He
hath
his
heart
and
spirit
at
an
holy
beek
,
to
be
imployed
as
wisedom
shall
direct
,
as
there
is
need
of
the
exercise
of
thoughts
,
or
desires
,
or
griefe
,
or
joy
,
or
feare
,
or
anger
,
in
an
holy
way
or
work
,
a
truely
wise
Christian
hath
them
at
hand
to
do
their
several
homage
to
the
Lord
,
being
thereto
commanded
by
his
spirit
.
The
wise
mans
eyes
are
in
his
head
.
Eccles.
2.
14.
The
truely
wise
Christian
hath
the
ready
and
seasonable
use
of
the
eyes
of
his
mind
and
understanding
,
holy
thoughts
and
apprehensions
are
not
to
seek
when
the
Lord
calleth
for
the
use
thereof
,
as
in
prayer
or
the
like
;
but
they
are
then
active
,
and
so
ready
to
keep
out
worse
or
unjust
thoughts
.
A
wise
Christian
being
also
privy
to
his
owne
inability
to
keep
his
heart
close
to
God
;
he
betaketh
himselfe
to
the
Lord
,
as
he
did
,
Psal.
86.
11.
Vnite
my
heart
to
fear
thy
name
.
He
would
have
the
Lord
to
keep
his
heart
close
to
any
part
of
his
fear
or
worship
,
that
it
scatter
not
,
wander
not
therefrom
.
Intruders
cannot
get
in
unseene
,
and
untaken
notice
of
whilst
this
lightsome
,
watchful
grace
is
imployed
,
as
they
will
in
darker
places
.
This
skilfull
Pilot
at
the
helm
,
by
keeping
its
eye
upon
Gods
compasse
,
avoids
many
yawes
,
and
much
lee-way
in
a
gracious
Christians
course
,
in
prayer
,
or
otherwise
,
which
other
unwise
Christians
make
.
3.
Wathfulnesse
,
which
is
the
seasonable
3
Watchfulnesse
.
and
practical
use
of
that
holy
wisedome
upon
every
occasion
.
This
will
bee
examining
such
as
knock
at
the
door
of
the
heart
,
whilst
the
spirit
is
talking
with
God
in
prayer
.
Those
godly
Church-officers
described
,
Revel.
4.
6
,
8.
with
their
eyes
before
and
behind
,
and
within
also
,
to
observe
all
without
,
and
as
well
also
within
themselves
,
they
goe
on
uninterrupted
in
the
worship
of
God
,
as
though
their
cry
was
but
one
and
the
same
continued
cry
night
and
day
:
They
rest
not
night
nor
day
,
saying
,
Holy
,
holy
,
holy
,
Lord
God
Almighty
,
which
is
,
and
was
,
and
is
to
come
.
This
pondering
the
path
of
our
feet
is
a
help
to
going
right
on
in
this
or
any
other
way
of
God
without
diversions
from
it
,
or
stumbling
in
it
.
Prov.
4.
26
,
27.
Ponder
the
path
of
thy
feet
,
and
let
all
thy
wayes
be
established
.
Turn
not
to
the
right
hand
nor
to
the
left
;
the
former
is
the
meanes
to
the
latter
.
A
good
watch
at
the
City
gates
,
the
out-lets
and
inlets
of
suggestions
to
the
mind
,
or
motions
from
it
,
will
keep
us
from
trouble-Cities
,
such
trouble-souls
,
as
are
these
distractions
,
and
help
rid
them
of
such
Vagrants
as
they
are
.
Such
holy
,
careful
oversights
of
the
banks
,
will
prevent
the
dividing
of
the
streams
and
issues
of
our
minds
(
even
our
thoughts
)
that
they
run
in
no
other
channel
and
way
then
is
meet
for
them
.
When
we
go
to
prayer
,
we
are
assaying
by
the
ladder
Jesus
Christ
to
climb
up
to
heaven
,
and
this
holy
care
of
our
feet
keeps
them
from
slipping
,
and
us
from
falls
.
Look
to
thy
foot
when
thou
goest
into
the
house
of
God
,
namely
,
to
worship
God
in
prayer
or
otherwise
,
Eccles.
5.
1.
When
wee
go
to
pray
,
we
go
spiritually
to
plow
,
and
this
holy
minding
of
our
work
,
and
our
hand
,
helpeth
to
keep
us
in
our
right
furrow
.
4
Holinesse
and
heavenlinesse
of
heart
.
4.
Heavenlines
of
heart
.
The
nature
of
prayer
is
a
lifting
up
of
the
heart
;
the
more
elevated
that
is
therefore
,
the
more
fitted
to
pray
aright
.
Who
more
free
from
any
distractions
in
prayer
,
then
Christ
the
holy
one
of
God
?
Who
go
on
more
straight
in
their
holy
course
without
any
digressions
,
then
those
heavenly
spirits
described
,
Ezek.
1.
9.
A
heavenly
heart
is
so
much
in
heaven
at
other
times
,
and
on
other
occasions
,
that
it
will
be
very
loathsom
to
it
to
be
then
in
earth
,
when
to
be
so
solemnly
exercised
in
so
heavenly
a
discourse
with
God
:
Holy
things
and
thoughts
are
made
so
natural
to
such
a
soul
,
and
so
familiar
to
it
,
that
they
will
more
easily
be
spoken
with
,
and
more
readily
be
speaking
with
us
in
prayer
.
God
hath
such
a
ones
heart
,
and
therefore
his
eyes
will
be
fixed
and
intent
upon
this
or
any
other
way
of
his
.
Prov.
23.
26.
My
son
,
give
me
thy
heart
,
and
let
thine
eyes
observe
my
wayes
.
Such
a
heart
is
filled
with
spiritual
materials
,
and
when
well
warmed
in
this
,
or
other
like
holy
exercises
,
it
will
boil
up
little
else
but
good
matter
,
as
hee
said
,
Psalm
45
1.
My
heart
boileth
up
(
so
it
is
in
the
Hebrew
)
good
matter
;
and
such
a
ones
tongue
will
be
also
as
the
pen
of
a
ready
Writer
,
not
often
making
so
much
as
a
wry
dash
,
in
presenting
the
souls
occasions
before
the
Lord
,
ibid.
As
a
well
builded
ship
deeply
and
richly
laden
,
heeleth
not
so
much
,
nor
maketh
not
so
many
yawes
,
and
is
not
put
to
it
to
make
so
many
boards
and
tacks
to
recover
and
keep
its
course
,
but
will
lye
nearer
the
wind
,
even
when
its
scant
,
and
keep
a
straiter
course
then
other
vessels
.
So
is
it
here
with
a
well
composed
,
well
principled
heart
,
it
will
steer
a
straiter
course
,
and
freer
from
digressions
and
distractions
in
prayer
.
Or
as
a
person
that
hath
his
pocket
filled
with
pieces
of
Silver
,
and
here
and
there
a
brass
farthing
possibly
amongst
it
;
if
he
be
to
trade
for
wares
,
wil
mostly
pluck
out
silver
;
whereas
another
that
hath
most
brass
money
in
his
purse
,
and
very
little
silver
,
will
hardly
pull
out
any
other
then
brasse
.
So
is
it
here
,
when
spiritual
and
heavenly
minded
Christians
are
to
trade
with
God
in
prayer
,
they
present
little
else
to
the
Lord
then
what
is
spiritual
and
sutable
to
their
work
in
hand
.
Out
of
the
good
Treasure
of
their
hearts
,
they
bring
forth
good
things
,
Matth.
12.
35.
yea
,
good
thoughts
too
,
as
well
as
words
;
whereas
a
more
worldly
minded
Christian
,
when
to
pray
,
presents
little
else
but
what
savours
of
the
world
,
especially
in
his
thoughts
:
as
Psalm
37.
31
,
it
s
said
of
the
spiritual
person
,
The
Law
of
God
is
in
his
heart
,
none
of
his
steps
shall
slide
:
no
not
so
oft
or
much
slip
,
when
to
go
on
in
this
or
any
other
path
of
God
.
God
himself
is
more
engaged
to
keep
such
a
heart
from
wandring
from
any
of
his
Commandments
which
is
devoted
to
him
.
Hence
that
plea
of
his
,
Psalm
119.
10.
With
my
whole
heart
have
I
sought
thee
,
O
let
me
not
wander
from
thy
Commandments
.
5
Holy
Zeal
.
When
there
is
an
holy
ardency
5.
Holy
Zeal
.
of
indignation
against
the
least
evil
and
impenitency
arising
in
prayer
,
it
s
a
means
to
redresse
the
same
.
When
Christians
do
not
barely
fal
out
with
any
such
evil
,
but
abhor
it
,
hate
evil
as
hell
,
(
as
the
Greek
word
in
Rom.
12.
9.
signifieth
)
then
will
they
more
immoveably
cleave
to
this
or
any
other
good
,
for
they
are
joyned
there
;
Abhor
that
which
is
evil
,
cleave
to
that
which
is
good
,
or
be
glued
to
that
which
is
good
,
so
as
not
to
be
stirred
from
it
.
A
zealous
Suppliant
espying
any
such
impertinency
in
prayer
,
presently
falleth
fowl
of
it
,
cryeth
out
upon
it
,
pursueth
it
with
exclamations
,
censureth
it
in
all
its
aggravations
,
and
so
gaineth
more
intentness
of
spirit
,
and
seriousnesse
of
lively
affections
in
the
duty
then
before
.
Zeal
is
bold
and
couragious
,
and
will
not
basely
yeild
to
any
such
intruder
,
but
thrust
them
out
of
doors
,
looking
at
them
as
attended
with
a
whole
crowd
of
other
like
disturbers
,
ready
to
presse
in
at
their
heels
,
if
once
permitted
entrance
into
the
soul
of
a
Christian
exercised
in
prayer
.
Look
as
the
cutting
or
cropping
off
unprofitable
sprouts
,
putting
forth
here
or
there
,
upon
their
first
appearance
,
causeth
the
tree
to
grow
the
straiter
,
and
to
bring
forth
more
seasonable
fruit
.
So
is
it
here
,
when
by
Zeal
we
cut
off
impertinencies
at
their
first
appearing
,
we
bring
forth
more
seasonably
the
fruits
of
every
praying
grace
and
disposition
.
And
look
as
2
Kings
6.
32
,
33.
when
they
were
serious
in
that
weighty
discourse
,
there
was
charge
given
to
handle
that
turbulent
messenger
roughly
at
the
door
,
to
prevent
his
Mstaers
coming
in
at
his
heels
.
So
is
it
here
,
when
at
this
pious
conference
with
God
,
any
such
unseasonable
motions
are
zealously
repulsed
,
it
preventeth
more
sad
disturbance
in
the
duty
.
Albeit
Abrahams
zeal
could
not
hinder
the
fowls
from
lighting
upon
his
Sacrifice
,
yet
will
it
not
suffer
them
to
rest
there
,
but
driveth
them
away
,
Gen.
15.
10
,
11.
Zeal
also
will
make
a
godly
Christian
remove
all
causes
and
occasions
of
disturbance
:
As
Paul
,
out
of
his
zeal
useth
meanes
to
cast
the
divel
out
of
the
possessed
maid
,
which
occasioned
that
disturbance
daily
to
them
when
they
went
to
praier
,
Act.
16
16
,
17
18.
As
we
went
to
prayer
a
certain
damsel
possessed
,
&c.
cryed
,
&c.
and
Paul
being
grieved
in
spirit
,
said
to
the
spirit
,
Come
out
of
her
.
6
Peace
of
conscience
and
calmnesse
6.
Peace
of
conscience
.
of
spirit
.
If
noise
without
disturb
and
distract
us
in
prayer
,
much
more
clamorous
noise
within
.
The
heart
in
hurries
of
conscience
unpacified
in
the
blood
of
Christ
,
in
a
pit
of
noise
(
as
the
Psalmists
phrase
is
in
the
Hebrew
,
Psalm
40.
2.
)
hath
not
its
goings
established
:
He
brought
me
out
of
the
horrible
pit
,
and
established
my
goings
.
When
God
brought
David
out
of
the
pit
of
noise
,
then
,
and
not
till
then
,
were
his
goings
established
;
then
did
his
mind
and
heart
take
more
fixed
and
straits
steps
in
the
wayes
of
God
.
If
the
bloud
of
Christ
doth
not
speak
such
good
things
which
further
in
us
prayer
,
the
blood
of
Abel
,
or
the
guilt
of
sin
,
will
speak
that
which
will
startle
us
and
stumble
us
whilst
at
prayer
:
and
the
poor
soul
will
be
more
taken
up
with
listning
to
these
cryes
,
and
with
perplexed
thoughts
what
answer
to
make
to
such
pinching
Objections
thence
,
then
be
able
to
hold
out
its
attentions
to
what
he
was
to
speak
further
unto
the
Lord
.
When
Asaph
was
so
beset
with
fears
about
his
maine
estate
,
(
as
Psalm
77.
1.
to
10
)
his
prayers
were
rather
reasonings
to
and
again
,
with
inward
cavils
raised
from
his
own
infirmity
of
unbelief
,
then
distinct
requests
.
When
the
heart
is
shackled
with
such
bindding
griefs
and
fears
,
it
cannot
go
,
much
lesse
run
so
sturdily
in
this
,
or
any
other
way
of
God
,
but
will
be
blundring
and
staggering
in
mind
and
heart
:
whereas
peace
and
joy
in
God
,
they
fit
and
free
us
for
a
steady
and
speedy
motion
in
this
or
any
other
way
of
God
,
Psal.
119.
32.
I
will
run
the
way
of
thy
Commandments
,
when
thou
hast
inlarged
my
heart
.
7
Faith
is
a
help
against
distractions
in
7.
Faith
.
prayer
.
That
preserveth
from
wavering
in
mind
or
heart
in
prayer
.
James
1.
6
,
8.
But
let
him
ask
in
faith
,
nothing
wavering
,
&c.
especially
if
a
Christian
stir
up
himself
to
act
and
exercise
his
faith
in
such
promises
wherein
the
Lord
undertaketh
for
his
poor
servants
to
help
them
against
such
distractions
.
Jerem.
31.
9.
With
suplications
wil
I
lead
them
in
a
straight
way
wherein
they
shall
not
stumble
.
Isaiah
30.
21.
Thou
shalt
hear
a
word
behind
thee
saying
,
This
is
the
way
,
walk
in
it
,
when
thou
turnest
to
the
right
hand
or
to
the
left
;
and
so
be
speedily
set
to
rights
in
mind
or
heart
in
Gods
waies
when
at
any
time
starting
aside
,
Isaiah
40.
31.
They
shall
mount
up
with
wings
as
Eagles
;
soar
aloft
with
winged
thoughts
and
affections
in
Gods
holy
wayes
.
Ezek.
36.
27.
And
I
will
put
my
Spirit
within
you
,
and
cause
you
to
walk
in
my
Statutes
and
to
keep
my
Judgments
and
do
them
;
his
Spirit
shall
keep
his
peoples
minds
and
hearts
,
intent
and
attent
in
his
wayes
.
8
The
fear
and
awe
of
God
.
Which
as
8.
Fear
of
God
it
helps
to
make
through
work
in
the
things
of
God
;
whence
that
Phil
2.
12.
Workout
your
salvation
with
fear
and
trembling
:
So
in
this
,
it
maketh
us
full
of
holy
jealousie
,
lest
we
should
any
way
come
short
of
what
God
requireth
of
us
in
it
;
or
in
stead
of
pleasing
him
therein
,
carry
it
so
as
to
displease
him
.
And
as
other
fears
call
in
,
and
confine
all
the
thoughts
to
be
exercised
about
the
objects
which
are
in
their
view
,
as
matters
of
dread
:
so
in
this
holy
fear
,
lest
we
should
sin
against
the
Lord
in
our
approaches
to
him
,
it
fastneth
the
mind
to
attend
to
that
end
.
This
is
a
jealous
Grace
,
and
therefore
will
be
suspecting
every
impertinent
thought
,
and
examine
it
,
and
awaken
the
soul
to
take
notice
of
it
,
and
to
take
speedy
order
with
it
.
Hence
is
it
that
by
the
fear
of
the
Lord
men
come
to
depart
from
all
manner
of
evil
of
sin
.
9.
Lastly
,
Love
of
God
,
of
Christ
,
and
of
the
duty
it self
.
Love
it self
is
glue
,
and
9.
Holy
love
.
bond
,
and
all
;
a
very
strong
ingaging
,
and
indearing
tye
:
it
is
an
overcoming
delightful
affection
,
so
that
the
mind
will
not
so
soon
wander
from
its
pleasing
objects
and
actings
,
Love
of
God
and
good
is
so
unsatisfied
an
affection
,
that
the
exercise
of
all
the
thoughts
in
their
utmost
intentness
,
at
such
praying
times
,
seemeth
unto
love
too
slender
,
short
and
narrow
for
its
Imployments
.
Hence
that
speech
of
Love
,
Psalm
63.
7.
Thou
hast
been
my
help
,
and
in
the
shadow
of
thy
wings
will
I
rejoice
;
and
yet
ver.
8.
as
not
having
enough
,
saith
,
My
soul
followeth
hard
(
or
cleavingly
)
after
thee
.
Psalm
116.
1.
David
professeth
,
I
love
the
Lord
;
and
ver.
16.
Truly
Lord
,
I
am
thy
servant
,
thy
servant
;
and
ver.
17.
I
wil
call
upon
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
Love
maketh
him
wholly
for
God
,
and
that
in
a
way
of
prayer
also
;
so
in
love
to
the
Duty
of
Prayer
it self
;
if
that
David
can
say
,
(
Psa.
119.
30
)
I
have
chosen
the
way
of
Truth
,
he
can
also
say
,
ver.
31.
I
have
stuck
to
thy
testimonies
,
If
the
soul
make
choice
of
Prayer
for
a
lovely
Ordinance
,
it
will
not
be
loose
in
it
or
from
it
,
but
cleave
close
to
that
holy
exercise
when
called
to
it
.
As
love
of
Christ
will
constrain
Paul
to
attend
to
speaking
of
Christ
,
so
as
others
may
have
soul
benefit
,
2
Cor.
5.
14.
The
love
of
Christ
(
saith
he
)
constraineth
me
;
so
will
this
work
the
like
holy
attention
to
the
work
of
this
holy
speaking
to
God
in
the
name
of
Christ
.
As
it
is
with
the
burning
glass
,
by
it
the
scattered
beames
of
the
Sun
being
more
united
,
come
to
kindle
upon
combustible
matter
;
so
is
it
here
,
it
cometh
to
pass
,
through
this
grace
of
love
,
that
the
scattered
dartings
,
motions
,
and
thoughts
,
like
beams
of
the
mind
,
are
so
gathered
and
kept
in
one
,
and
so
set
and
fixed
upon
the
hearts
desires
expressed
in
prayer
,
that
our
hearts
come
to
be
even
fired
and
inflamed
spiritually
:
or
as
other
heat
,
it
doth
congregare
homogenea
,
and
disgregare
Heterogenea
:
So
is
it
with
this
heat
of
holy
love
in
prayer
.
It
is
an
active
instrument
and
means
to
compose
and
compact
the
good
thoughts
and
stirrings
of
the
mind
and
heart
,
which
are
sutable
to
the
expressions
in
prayer
,
but
to
scatter
and
remove
impertinent
and
unsutable
motions
and
workings
of
our
spirits
therein
.
Touching
the
third
thing
propounded
;
The
success
of
prayers
pestered
with
distractions
.
Distractions
nullifying
the
force
of
praiers
namely
,
the
successe
of
such
prayers
,
which
are
pestered
with
distractions
.
I
answer
,
1.
That
some
kind
of
distractions
in
prayer
;
are
such
as
do
sorely
undermine
,
if
not
wholly
overturne
the
saving
issue
of
any
such
prayers
which
they
do
accompany
:
and
these
are
of
four
sorts
.
1.
Such
as
are
constant
and
commanding
1.
When
constant
,
commanding
▪
and
general
.
distempers
,
usually
and
in
a
manner
constantly
carrying
all
gainsaying
motions
before
them
,
yea
,
such
distractions
as
are
universally
overspreading
;
as
the
duty
of
prayer
,
so
all
other
Duties
.
These
argue
ruling
hypocrisie
,
and
an
Unregenerate
estate
.
When
the
eyes
of
the
mind
of
any
person
,
which
is
to
have
to
do
with
any
of
the
wayes
of
wisdom
,
are
so
constantly
and
prevailingly
wandring
in
the
corners
of
the
earth
,
that
person
is
a
fool
,
a
natural
man
,
Prov.
17.
24.
The
eyes
of
the
fool
are
in
the
corners
of
the
earth
;
namely
,
when
he
should
have
to
do
with
wisdom
,
as
the
opposition
sheweth
;
but
wisdom
is
before
him
that
hath
understanding
.
Jerem.
12.
2.
They
are
sheep
for
the
slaughter
of
judgment
,
whose
trade
and
way
that
is
,
there
mentioned
,
Thou
art
neer
in
their
mouth
,
but
far
from
their
reins
:
When
their
mouth
maketh
the
godliest
mentions
of
God
in
prayer
,
(
or
the
like
)
of
Gods
nearnesse
to
them
,
yet
even
then
hee
is
far
from
their
hearts
and
thoughts
.
2
Such
distractions
as
are
despised
in
the
2.
When
despised
and
constantly
neglected
.
persons
eyes
in
whom
they
abound
,
he
is
careless
of
them
:
This
verifieth
that
Prov.
19.
16.
He
that
despiseth
his
ways
shall
dye
;
be
they
the
wayes
of
his
mind
,
or
heart
,
or
lip
,
or
life
,
if
he
never
regard
whether
they
be
regular
or
irregular
,
he
is
a
child
of
death
.
When
such
words
get
up
,
grow
fast
,
yea
,
and
overgrow
his
better
things
,
and
he
regardeth
it
not
,
surely
,
such
a
professors
end
will
be
miserable
.
Prov.
24.
31
,
33.
The
sluggards
vineyard
is
covered
over
with
nettles
,
and
yet
a
little
sleep
&c.
3
Such
as
notwithstanding
which
,
yet
the
heart
is
quiet
.
Prov.
24.
31
,
33.
it
breaketh
3.
When
leaving
the
heart
quiet
.
not
his
sleep
,
it
molesteth
not
his
ease
,
nor
is
he
so
much
as
willing
that
such
spiritual
mischiefs
and
evils
should
disquiet
him
;
he
is
all
for
ease
,
and
will
not
have
that
disturbed
;
ver.
33.
Yet
a
little
sleep
,
&c.
such
a
ones
case
is
sad
.
God
regards
not
him
nor
any
thing
he
saith
,
but
eyeth
him
as
a
loathsom
sluggard
fit
for
ruine
.
4
Such
as
overcome
the
soul
,
and
by
degrees
4
When
over-running
the
heart
.
eat
out
the
very
motions
and
dispositions
to
prayer
,
or
any
other
good
work
;
ibid.
compared
with
Prov.
21.
25.
such
a
sluggard
had
his
desires
,
but
even
his
desires
too
are
overcome
with
such
distempers
,
The
desire
of
the
sluggard
killeth
him
,
for
his
hands
refuse
to
labour
.
2
There
are
some
other
distractions
in
prayer
,
which
may
stand
with
hopeful
Others
not
bindring
answers
of
praier
successes
of
the
prayers
annoyed
by
them
.
As
1.
Such
distractions
in
prayer
which
are
1.
If
resisted
.
strongly
resisted
,
prayed
against
,
and
bewailed
.
Albeit
sometimes
by
their
violence
they
captivate
us
,
so
that
as
he
said
,
The
good
we
would
do
we
cannot
,
because
of
that
present
evil
;
Rom.
7.
21.
And
this
part
of
the
law
of
our
members
rebelleth
against
the
law
of
our
minds
;
is
quite
crosse
to
the
bent
of
our
spirits
,
as
spiritual
.
ver.
23.
whence
with
Paul
,
as
verse
24.
we
are
ready
to
cry
out
,
Wretched
men
that
we
are
,
who
shall
deliver
us
from
the
body
of
this
death
.
2
Such
as
are
frequently
overcome
,
so
2.
If
frequently
overcome
.
that
notwithstanding
that
opposition
of
the
Spirit
in
us
by
the
flesh
,
yet
the
flesh
hath
not
its
will
of
us
,
Galat.
5.
19.
The
Spirit
lusteth
against
the
flesh
;
namely
,
so
as
to
put
it
to
the
worst
.
3
Such
which
at
the
first
arising
of
them
do
amaze
and
appall
the
heart
,
and
3.
If
amazing
the
heart
.
so
Satanical
,
and
not
ours
.
4
Such
as
are
mainly
occasioned
from
bodily
distempers
,
melancholy
,
unwonted
4
If
occasioned
from
bodily
a●ls
.
drowsinesse
,
sicknesse
,
paines
,
&c.
in
which
case
he
pitieth
us
as
a
father
his
children
,
remembring
our
frame
that
we
are
but
dust
.
Psal.
102.
13
,
14.
as
in
sick
Hezekiahs
chatterings
,
&c.
Isai
.
33.
8.
5.
Such
which
are
occasioned
by
some
5
If
occasioned
by
outward
occurrents
.
outward
occurrents
,
as
the
disturbance
occasioned
at
that
prayer
and
fasting
.
1
Sam.
7.
5
,
6
,
9
,
10
,
7
,
8.
compared
,
so
by
sudden
outcries
,
accidents
,
&c.
CHAP.
III.
Touching
good
things
suggested
in
prayer
,
and
how
discerned
to
be
,
or
not
to
be
delusions
.
A
Third
case
of
conscience
about
prayer
,
Quest.
3
now
to
be
considered
of
,
is
touching
things
materially
good
,
which
are
suggested
in
prayer
,
how
they
should
bee
discerned
to
be
,
or
not
to
be
delusions
.
Before
we
lay
downe
the
marks
of
differencing
Things
materially
good
may
be
moved
in
prayer
,
and
not
from
a
good
principle
&
cause
.
these
motions
materially
good
,
from
those
which
are
so
formally
;
we
must
premise
that
such
good
things
for
the
matter
of
the
motions
may
bee
suggested
and
raised
up
in
the
spirit
of
a
Christian
,
when
praying
to
God
,
and
yet
not
spring
from
the
spirit
of
God
.
Even
such
like
motions
may
be
raised
from
our
own
natural
spirits
,
as
far
as
they
are
carnal
,
and
likewise
they
may
be
cunningly
propounded
by
Satan
.
And
because
this
to
some
may
seem
strange
,
that
good
motions
should
be
suggested
to
Gods
people
,
or
to
others
,
whilst
exercised
in
so
good
a
work
,
and
yet
the
same
not
to
come
from
a
good
spirit
,
let
us
evince
it
a
little
from
Scripture
examples
and
grounds
.
That
such
motions
may
come
from
our
They
may
arise
from
mans
deceitful
heart
.
own
hearts
,
as
they
are
carnal
,
will
appear
by
the
charactar
of
mans
heart
in
its
selfe
considered
,
and
as
far
as
natural
,
Jer.
17.
9.
The
heart
is
deceitfull
above
all
things
,
and
desperately
wicked
.
Surely
,
if
the
heart
could
not
play
such
a
cheat
as
this
,
that
speech
would
bee
too
hyperbolical
.
When
David
sought
God
in
and
about
his
soules
cases
,
hee
had
experience
of
such
seemingly
friendly
counsels
to
doe
this
or
that
,
to
take
this
course
for
his
succour
,
and
that
whereby
the
Lords
displeasure
might
be
removed
,
but
by
his
complaint
of
them
,
it
appeareth
he
found
them
deceitful
counsels
;
he
is
weary
of
such
heart-counsels
,
saying
,
Psalm
13.
1
,
2.
How
long
shall
I
take
counsell
in
my selfe
?
When
David
was
in
so
sad
a
case
as
he
mentioneth
,
Psalm
42.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
one
might
think
sad
musings
and
thoughts
being
so
sutable
to
his
case
need
not
be
suspected
to
be
sinfull
,
yet
David
perceived
that
those
he
had
were
tainted
,
and
therefore
chideth
his
soul
for
them
,
verse
5.
Why
art
thou
so
sad
,
O
my
soul
?
when
Asaph
was
crying
to
God
in
prayer
in
that
sad
condition
,
Psalm
.
77.
1
,
2
,
&c
he
had
motions
in
his
mind
then
,
propounding
grounds
of
comfort
whilst
he
sought
God
;
for
he
saith
,
I
sought
God
,
my
soul
refused
to
be
comforted
,
verse
2.
Again
at
the
same
time
,
he
had
other
motions
crossing
the
former
,
and
perswading
that
it
was
not
for
such
a
wretch
as
he
,
who
had
lost
Gods
favour
,
to
take
hold
of
comfort
,
and
these
motions
prevailed
against
the
other
;
for
he
saith
,
I
sought
the
Lord
,
my
sore
ran
,
and
my
soul
refused
to
be
comforted
:
both
motions
had
their
probable
grounds
of
equity
and
truth
,
but
could
not
be
both
from
a
good
principle
.
He
had
also
in
his
prayer
many
thoughts
of
Gods
past
mercies
to
him
,
yet
other
motions
and
inquisitions
are
made
in
and
by
his
spirit
,
which
make
him
but
the
more
troubled
and
overwhelmed
amidst
his
complaints
,
verse
3.
I
remembred
God
and
was
troubled
,
I
complained
and
my
spirit
was
overwhelmed
.
True
it
is
,
that
the
thoughts
of
Gods
mercies
,
together
with
the
serious
musings
of
our
vilenesse
and
unworthy
walkings
,
they
work
kindly
,
when
they
humble
us
,
and
break
our
hearts
,
but
it
is
never
of
God
that
they
should
overwhelme
us
,
as
these
did
this
good
man
.
The
like
might
be
said
of
such
motions
,
demanding
,
will
the
Lord
cast
off
for
ever
,
is
his
mercy
cleane
gone
for
ever
?
Albeit
he
doth
cast
off
,
and
his
mercy
be
gone
,
to
sense
at
present
,
yet
is
it
so
for
ever
?
was
there
any
hurt
in
these
?
yea
verily
,
Asaphs
owne
conscience
being
Judge
afterwards
,
verse
10.
And
I
said
,
this
is
mine
infirmity
.
Psal.
39.
3
,
4
,
5
,
6.
David
hath
motions
in
his
heart
which
put
him
upon
that
,
Lord
make
me
to
know
mine
end
,
and
it
was
materially
a
good
thought
which
he
expresseth
,
man
at
his
best
estate
is
vanity
:
yea
,
but
Davids
heart
was
too
hot
within
him
,
it
was
distempered
heat
against
the
prosperity
of
the
wicked
at
which
he
was
troubled
,
and
these
are
but
the
sparklings
of
that
wild-fire
,
he
doth
as
good
as
pray
to
hasten
his
owne
end
;
but
he
correcteth
himselfe
presently
.
But
now
O
Lord
,
what
wait
I
for
?
&c.
he
thinketh
it
more
needfull
to
exercise
faith
and
patience
,
then
to
be
so
hasty
and
discontented
.
Job
uttered
many
things
(
out
of
the
abundance
of
his
troubled
heart
,
)
before
the
Lord
which
were
materially
good
.
Job
13.
20
,
21
,
22.
and
14.
1
,
2
,
3
,
14
,
15.
compared
with
chap.
15.
12.
but
his
heart
did
but
carry
him
away
in
sundry
of
them
.
A
heart
transported
by
a
distemper
may
make
religious
motions
,
and
put
upon
religious
expressions
.
The
spirit
of
good
Moses
that
man
of
God
suggested
things
considerable
,
and
put
him
upon
uttering
the
same
before
the
Lord
in
prayer
.
Numb.
11.
12
,
13
,
14.
Have
I
conceived
this
people
?
&c
whence
should
I
have
flesh
to
give
them
,
&
c
?
I
am
not
able
to
beare
this
people
alone
;
yet
verily
,
by
that
which
the
15.
verse
mentioneth
,
it
appeareth
that
his
spirit
was
not
regular
and
spirituall
therein
,
but
carnall
;
If
thou
deal
thus
with
me
,
kill
me
I
pray
thee
.
The
Spirit
of
the
Disciples
moved
them
to
pray
as
is
mentioned
,
Luke
9.
52.
54.
Lord
wilt
thou
that
wee
command
fire
to
come
downe
from
heaven
upon
them
,
as
Elijah
did
.
The
ground
and
warrant
seemed
weighty
and
rational
,
verse
33
,
The
Samaritans
did
not
receive
him
,
yet
they
were
deluded
and
mistaken
,
in
listning
to
these
motions
of
their
owne
distempered
spirit
,
as
verse
55.
Jesus
rebuked
them
,
saying
,
yee
know
not
what
spirit
yee
are
of
.
Whilst
Jacob
was
praying
so
wel
,
Gen.
32.
28.
As
a
Prince
saith
the
Angel
,
hast
thou
prevailed
with
God
.
Yet
an
unseasonable
and
unsutable
,
and
unwarrntable
motion
,
materially
good
,
ariseth
in
a
his
heart
,
whence
that
further
request
uttered
by
his
lips
,
Tell
me
,
I
pray
thee
,
thy
name
.
ver.
29.
A
desire
to
know
more
of
so
glorious
and
gracious
a
one
,
as
the
Lord
was
,
who
would
suspect
that
,
or
any
thing
which
it
moveth
,
yet
verily
curiosity
blended
and
mingled
it selfe
therwith
;
hence
so
checked
:
Wherefore
askest
thou
after
my
name
?
verse
29.
Jeremy
whilst
hee
is
praying
humbly
,
Jer.
15.
15.
Remember
and
visit
me
,
take
me
not
away
in
thy
long
suffering
;
yet
behold
a
tincture
of
a
distemper
though
fair
faced
ariseth
therewith
,
and
moveth
him
to
speak
thus
,
verse
18.
Wilt
thou
bee
altogether
to
me
as
a
lyar
,
and
as
waters
that
fail
.
The
disciples
Acts
1.
6.
seem
to
themselves
to
have
good
ground
for
that
desire
and
motion
.
Lord
,
wilt
thou
at
this
time
restore
the
Kingdome
of
Israel
?
but
were
transported
with
curiosity
,
and
thence
that
secret
check
of
Christ
,
verse
7.
It
is
not
for
you
to
know
the
times
,
&c.
And
as
mans
heart
can
thus
sophisticate
,
so
Satan
he
can
inject
and
suggest
things
They
may
come
from
Satan
.
materially
good
to
our
minds
.
Thus
when
Christ
had
been
fasting
(
and
praying
too
)
in
the
wildernesse
,
he
suggesteth
a
peice
of
Scripture
to
his
mind
.
Matth.
4.
1
,
2
,
4
,
5.
It
is
written
,
he
shall
give
his
Angels
charge
over
thee
,
&c.
Thus
whilst
Joshuah
is
before
God
,
Satan
can
present
to
him
his
sins
,
and
charge
his
heart
and
thoughts
with
them
,
and
that
groundedly
,
for
Joshua
was
clothed
with
filthy
garments
,
Zech.
3.
1
,
2
,
3.
4.
&
the
Lord
also
addeth
,
I
have
caused
thine
iniquity
to
pass
from
thee
.
And
what
humble
soule
but
would
be
ready
to
judge
it
meet
to
think
of
its
sins
?
When
to
come
before
the
Lord
with
that
holy
zeal
of
the
Church
of
Corinth
,
against
the
incestuous
Corinthians
sin
,
2
Cor.
7.
11.
Satan
by
his
wiles
would
be
transporting
the
same
beyond
bounds
of
compassion
and
charity
,
2
Cor.
2.
6.
Sufficient
is
such
a
ones
punishment
inflicted
of
many
,
ver.
7.
So
that
contrariwise
yee
ought
rather
to
forgive
him
,
and
comfort
him
,
lest
he
be
swallowed
up
with
overmuch
heavinesse
.
And
ver.
11.
Lest
Satan
should
get
an
advantage
,
for
we
are
not
ignorant
of
his
divices
.
The
poore
penitent
Corinthians
sin
was
very
great
,
and
his
sorrow
needed
to
be
exceeding
great
,
and
he
was
moved
to
sorrow
exceedingly
,
and
is
there
any
evil
in
this
?
yes
,
a
device
of
Satan
to
carry
him
out
in
his
very
sorrow
for
his
sins
beyond
all
bounds
.
The
man
Gabriel
,
an
angel
of
light
,
brings
a
gracious
message
to
Daniel
in
prayer
.
Dan.
9.
20
,
21
,
22
,
23.
Satan
can
imitate
the
like
message
at
the
like
time
,
for
he
can
transforme
himselfe
into
an
angel
of
light
,
2
Cor.
11.
13
,
14.
as
his
Ministers
can
,
like
those
of
Jesus
Christ
,
speak
things
materially
good
to
the
outward
eare
,
which
are
formally
Satanicall
,
ibid.
The
like
legerdemain
can
that
old
deceiver
play
,
in
reference
to
our
inward
senses
,
verifying
that
,
Proverbs
17.
He
that
speaketh
truth
sheweth
forth
righteousnesse
,
but
a
false
witnesse
deceit
;
namely
,
when
in
pretence
he
holdeth
forth
righteous
things
.
The
Saints
are
most
indangered
by
such
a
white
devill
,
being
more
aware
of
him
when
he
speaketh
like
himselfe
.
It
was
the
divell
in
the
poor
possessed
man
,
who
made
that
motion
in
him
,
to
doe
homage
to
Christ
,
Mark
5.
5.
When
he
saw
Jesus
a
far
off
,
he
ran
and
worshipped
him
.
He
also
moved
another
such
a
like
person
to
goe
to
the
Synagogue
as
outwardly
to
obscure
the
Sabbath
exercises
.
Mar.
1.
21.
Christ
entred
into
the
Synagogue
on
the
Sabbath
day
,
and
taught
:
and
ver.
23.
There
was
there
in
the
Synagogue
a
man
of
an
uncleane
spirit
.
The
devill
also
could
strongly
move
such
a
one
to
make
for
substance
a
goodly
confession
:
for
the
man
cryed
out
,
saying
,
I
know
thee
who
thou
art
,
the
holy
One
of
God
.
But
this
was
whilst
the
Auditours
should
have
been
hearkning
to
Christs
doctrine
,
and
joyning
in
his
prayers
sanctifying
the
action
.
Whilst
the
Apostle
and
his
company
were
at
prayer
Satan
moved
the
possessed
Damosel
present
to
expressions
in
substance
good
,
saying
,
these
men
bring
unto
us
the
message
of
salvation
,
and
are
the
servants
of
the
most
high
God
.
Act.
16.
16
,
17.
when
praying
dispositions
in
those
there
present
had
been
more
sutable
.
So
that
it
concerneth
us
the
more
to
indeavour
to
a
clear
discerning
of
any
such
delusive
motions
,
materially
good
,
from
such
as
are
truly
good
and
heavenly
.
A
mistaken
devill
entertained
for
an
angel
of
light
is
most
mischeivous
,
and
not
easily
excluded
,
when
once
admittted
.
Such
comfort
or
counsell
slyly
suggested
,
will
not
so
soon
be
rejected
,
but
being
admitted
for
good
,
is
apt
to
be
maintained
.
The
good
witches
(
as
they
call
them
)
which
will
tell
men
news
of
lost
things
,
and
how
to
right
injuries
done
,
are
most
mischeivous
,
as
bewitching
,
and
besotting
the
spirits
of
such
as
listen
to
their
counsell
,
they
are
poysoners
.
Revel.
21.
8.
Greek
.
Hence
the
devils
instruments
,
Hereticks
and
Schismaticks
,
which
propound
Scripture
grounds
for
what
they
hold
forth
,
these
beguile
and
hurt
more
soules
then
other
wretches
;
they
bewitch
people
:
Galat.
3.
1.
Who
hath
bewitched
you
?
These
flatterers
spread
a
net
for
mens
feet
,
Prov.
29.
5.
Seven
abominations
are
in
the
heart
of
Satan
and
his
subtil
Instruments
,
when
they
make
their
voice
gracious
;
as
the
Hebrew
hath
it
,
Prov.
26.
15.
If
Satan
could
not
,
or
did
not
set
a
good
face
upon
his
Treacheries
to
mens
souls
,
and
cover
all
with
the
mantle
of
good
and
pious
motions
,
he
would
not
so
properly
be
said
to
deceive
the
whole
world
,
Rev.
12
9.
But
to
come
to
the
Marks
of
distinction
Marks
of
such
like
motions
when
delusive
.
and
of
discerning
of
this
highest
straine
of
the
sophistication
of
our
spiritual
enemies
,
through
suggestions
materially
good
.
1
Such
motions
,
materially
good
,
which
1.
When
they
do
but
steal
away
the
heart
from
prayer
.
steal
away
the
heart
from
the
duty
of
praier
in
hand
,
though
possibly
the
Duty
be
carryed
on
but
in
an
overly
manner
by
reason
of
those
motions
;
such
are
Satanical
:
on
the
contrary
,
motions
which
tend
to
farther
intentnesse
,
and
attentnesse
thereon
,
they
are
of
God
.
The
Spirit
of
God
is
a
faithful
and
wise
guide
,
and
useth
not
to
lead
the
Saints
about
,
or
in
by
wayes
,
but
in
strait
paths
,
right
on
by
all
his
motions
.
The
Spirit
of
God
leadeth
the
sons
of
God
in
a
direct
way
of
crying
,
Abba
,
Father
.
For
as
many
as
are
led
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
they
are
the
sons
of
God
▪
And
ye
have
received
the
Spirit
of
Adoption
,
whereby
we
cry
,
Abba
Father
,
Rom.
8.
14
,
15.
Isaiah
30
21.
Thou
shalt
hear
a
voice
behind
thee
saying
,
This
is
the
way
,
walk
in
it
,
when
thou
turnest
to
the
right
hand
or
to
the
left
.
The
Spirit
moveth
nothing
to
draw
us
out
of
the
way
of
God
,
but
to
put
us
into
it
,
and
being
in
it
,
to
move
us
to
keep
on
.
When
a
man
in
prayer
hath
his
imagination
working
and
exercised
about
good
notions
for
godly
discourse
,
for
expatiating
on
some
good
subject
of
meditation
or
preaching
;
and
that
in
such
sort
,
as
he
cannot
,
and
doth
not
mind
scarcely
what
hee
is
saying
or
doing
before
God
in
prayer
,
these
thoughts
and
motions
are
delusive
.
2
Such
motions
as
come
into
the
heart
2.
When
they
are
too
violent
with
such
violence
,
that
they
occasion
inward
hurries
of
spirit
by
them
,
and
thereby
breaking
off
the
very
duty
sometimes
;
these
though
materially
good
,
yet
are
delusive
and
satanical
.
As
when
in
prayer
strong
motions
are
suggested
,
pretending
to
put
us
upon
being
affected
with
sorrow
for
some
past
evil
,
or
fear
about
some
evil
imminent
,
yet
so
,
as
the
same
are
pressed
and
followed
with
such
violence
that
they
bend
and
tend
to
amazement
and
swallowing
up
of
spirits
,
these
are
delusive
.
Such
were
those
motions
in
Asaphs
heart
,
whilst
seeking
God
,
which
so
troubled
him
,
that
he
was
overwhelmed
,
Ps.
77.
2
In
the
day
of
my
trouble
I
sought
God
;
and
verse
3.
I
complained
and
my
spirit
was
overwhelmed
.
Such
were
the
motions
to
the
humbled
Corinthian
,
when
so
violent
,
that
he
was
like
to
be
swallowed
of
overmuch
heavinesse
about
his
sinful
and
sad
estate
,
2
Cor.
2.
7.
Satans
divices
were
in
it
for
his
own
advantage
,
ver.
11.
Lest
Satan
get
advantage
,
for
we
are
not
ignorant
of
his
devices
,
The
Lord
never
useth
to
maintain
contention
to
cause
the
spirits
of
his
people
to
fail
,
Isaiah
57.
16.
I
will
not
contend
for
ever
,
lest
the
spirit
should
fail
before
me
:
nay
,
rather
the
Spirit
of
God
useth
,
when
such
troublous
motions
grow
strong
and
very
heavy
,
to
put
under
his
hand
to
revive
the
Saints
spirits
when
ready
to
give
out
through
such
hurries
of
sad
pressures
of
heart
.
Isai.
57.
15
,
16.
To
revive
the
spirit
of
the
humble
,
for
I
will
not
contend
for
ever
,
lest
the
spirit
should
fail
before
me
.
Hence
that
Psalm
94.
18
,
19.
In
the
multitude
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
)
of
my
wretched
thoughts
,
thy
comforts
delight
my
soul
.
The
Spirit
of
the
Lord
will
indeed
suggest
motions
of
fear
,
but
not
such
as
tend
to
make
us
break
off
through
their
violence
,
but
sweetly
rather
to
draw
us
to
hold
on
in
the
way
of
God
.
Jer.
32.
40.
I
will
put
my
fear
into
their
hearts
,
that
they
shall
not
depart
from
me
;
he
gently
leadeth
his
flock
as
a
shepherd
,
Isaiah
40.
11.
Yea
,
if
the
motions
were
to
confidence
in
God
,
or
joy
in
God
,
but
with
such
violence
,
as
to
drive
men
into
strange
extasies
,
they
are
to
be
suspected
.
So
in
motions
puting
upon
just
anger
for
the
ground
of
it
;
but
with
so
much
violence
as
not
to
be
kept
within
bounds
of
godly
moderation
,
and
temperature
of
compassion
:
so
in
motions
putting
upon
desires
of
something
in
its
time
,
way
,
and
proportion
very
desirable
;
but
so
all
upon
the
spur
,
and
with
so
much
imperiousnesse
upon
the
spirit
,
as
though
all
present
service
of
God
,
and
all
other
thoughts
,
must
forthwith
give
room
and
place
to
this
motion
,
which
is
enough
to
prove
the
same
to
bee
delusive
;
the
Spirit
of
God
using
to
work
regularly
and
calmly
,
even
when
he
worketh
most
strongly
.
Sure
it
is
,
that
it
is
not
one
and
the
same
Spirit
,
that
speaketh
to
a
mans
spirit
,
which
whilst
it
was
but
then
called
upon
to
speak
to
the
Lord
about
such
a
businesse
of
weight
,
it
is
now
in
such
haste
and
hurry
called
off
to
run
a
long
tract
of
mental
discourse
,
so
hotly
and
so
closely
,
with
some
other
matter
:
but
Cheater
like
rather
,
coming
galloping
to
overtake
the
honest
Traveller
,
and
falling
in
with
him
,
he
must
all
on
a
sudden
,
be
over
intreated
to
step
aside
to
take
his
kindnesse
,
and
then
he
shall
be
told
he
shall
on
again
,
and
dispatch
his
business
in
time
good
enough
;
when
it
proveth
rather
to
the
poor
Travellers
loss
in
the
close
on
every
hand
.
3
Such
motions
,
which
are
empty
notions
,
carrying
a
shew
of
Scripture
language
,
3.
When
they
are
but
empty
notions
.
but
are
not
Scripture
;
haply
some
piece
of
Scripture
joyned
with
something
else
,
whereof
the
main
is
left
out
:
So
the
Divel
at
first
sight
seemed
to
suggest
that
Scripture
,
Psalm
91.
11
,
12
,
He
shall
give
his
Angels
charge
over
thee
,
&c.
Matth.
4.
6.
but
look
it
over
again
,
and
you
shall
see
the
main
limitation
of
the
Promise
,
To
keep
thee
in
all
thy
wayes
,
is
left
out
;
as
something
is
added
of
the
Divels
owne
in
bringing
this
to
back
the
temptation
of
Christ
,
Cast
thy self
down
,
for
it
is
written
,
He
shall
give
his
Angels
charge
over
thee
,
&c.
Thus
here
is
chaff
mingled
with
Gods
Wheat
.
Yea
here
is
a
pretence
of
a
Scripture
,
when
in
the
terms
of
it
there
was
no
such
Scripture
.
Scripture
in
the
divel
,
or
in
his
Instruments
mouth
,
is
as
the
Parable
in
the
fools
mouth
,
Prov.
26.
7.
Like
to
the
legs
of
the
lame
,
which
are
not
equal
,
but
halting
.
It
is
pretended
,
Thus
saith
the
Lord
,
by
the
false
Prophets
,
Jer.
23.
17.
They
say
,
The
Lord
hath
said
,
&c.
but
ver.
28.
God
counts
it
all
but
chaff
,
a
meer
empty
husk
,
What
is
the
chaff
to
the
wheat
?
The
like
may
be
said
of
Jerem.
28.
13.
and
1
Kings
22.
11.
they
did
but
pretend
the
word
and
counsel
of
God
,
Thus
saith
the
Lord
,
it
was
not
really
so
.
2
Thess.
2.
11.
God
sends
(
in
a
judicial
way
)
strong
delusions
,
that
they
should
believe
a
lye
.
It
were
not
a
delusion
if
better
things
were
not
held
forth
;
yea
,
but
indeed
and
in
truth
it
s
nothing
else
but
a
very
lie
,
though
backed
possibly
with
the
Scripture
of
truth
,
wrested
and
abused
.
The
divels
Imps
,
to
seduce
the
better
,
pretend
the
liberty
of
Jesus
Christ
,
but
indeed
and
in
truth
,
its
servitude
to
the
flesh
,
2
Pet.
2.
18
,
19.
So
Satan
himself
would
be
beguiling
of
Christians
with
his
delusive
shadowes
of
Gods
grace
,
counsels
,
comforts
;
but
they
who
hearken
to
such
lying
vanities
forsake
their
own
mercy
,
Jonah
2.
8.
But
such
things
which
the
Holy
Ghost
suggesteth
,
they
are
realities
,
regularities
,
solidities
.
The
Spirits
suggestions
carry
a
real
port
of
divine
Majesty
and
Soveraignty
,
and
many
times
in
the
very
mentioning
of
them
doth
he
effect
what
he
represented
to
the
mind
.
Psal.
42.
8
The
Lord
will
command
his
loving
kindness
in
the
day
time
,
(
and
not
barely
hint
it
;
)
yea
so
effectually
,
that
a
Song
of
praise
for
it
followeth
,
And
my
Song
shall
be
with
me
,
&c.
4
Such
motions
,
in
shew
possibly
Scripture
,
4.
When
any
way
crosse
Scripture
.
yet
really
suggested
to
crosse
other
Scripture
counsels
,
reproofs
,
comforts
,
commands
or
threats
;
or
coming
crosse
to
principles
of
Faith
,
or
light
,
or
peace
,
and
experience
received
from
God
,
such
motions
are
delusive
and
Satanical
.
Such
were
those
suggested
to
Christ
,
whilst
spiritually
exercised
in
the
wildernesse
,
Matth
4.
6
crossing
that
Scripture
vers.
7.
Thou
shalt
not
tempt
the
Lord
thy
God
.
It
s
a
deluding
spirit
,
it
setteth
the
blessed
harmonious
Scripture
against
it self
.
When
Scriptures
are
set
on
the
divels
rack
,
by
himself
immediately
,
or
by
his
Instruments
mediately
,
it
s
still
divellish
,
2
Pet.
3.
16.
17.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
They
put
them
on
the
Rack
as
they
do
other
Scriptures
,
albeit
to
the
perdition
of
such
hucksters
.
Thus
the
Divel
by
the
false
Prophet
pretends
divine
Authority
and
Warrant
,
for
that
which
was
directly
contrary
to
Divine
Authority
.
Jerem.
28.
11
,
14.
Hannaniah
saith
,
Babels
yoak
shall
be
broken
in
two
years
,
and
that
the
Lord
saith
it
;
but
God
by
Jeremiah
saith
,
No
:
and
as
Satan
doth
thus
mediately
by
his
Instruments
,
so
he
useth
to
do
more
immediately
by
himself
:
But
as
for
the
Spirit
of
God
,
he
being
a
Spirit
of
Truth
,
can
suggest
nothing
but
what
is
consonant
unto
truth
;
What
he
heareth
(
saith
Christ
)
that
he
shall
speak
,
Joh.
16.
13.
And
being
a
Spirit
of
Wisdom
,
he
cannot
speak
contradictions
to
what
himself
indited
and
inspired
,
as
he
did
the
Scriptures
,
2
Pet
1.
21.
he
is
a
witness
,
1
Joh.
5.
A
faithful
witness
speaking
the
truth
,
the
whole
Truth
,
and
nothing
but
the
Truth
,
and
the
same
constantly
:
As
it
s
said
of
the
true
witness
,
Prov.
21.
28.
He
that
heareth
speaketh
constantly
.
I
deny
not
,
but
that
in
some
extraordinary
cases
God
may
say
to
Abraham
,
That
in
Isaak
shall
thy
seed
be
called
,
&c.
Gen.
21.
and
yet
chap.
22.
bids
Abraham
,
kill
that
his
Isaak
,
before
Isaak
had
any
child
,
and
so
seemingly
crossing
his
Promise
,
yea
,
and
his
Precept
too
,
Thou
shalt
not
kill
:
but
this
was
for
trial
sake
.
Heb.
11.
17.
By
faith
Abraham
when
he
was
tryed
,
offered
up
Isaak
Nor
do
such
extraordinary
cases
crosse
the
tenure
of
ordinary
rules
,
which
wee
are
to
attend
,
and
by
which
we
are
to
judg
of
the
regularity
or
irregularity
of
suggestions
or
actions
.
5
Such
motions
which
leave
no
impression
5.
When
leaving
no
holy
impression
upon
the
soul
.
upon
the
mind
,
but
are
forthwith
forgotten
,
they
are
delusive
.
Satan
is
sometimes
compared
to
lightning
,
Luke
10.
what
lightsome
motions
he
maketh
,
they
are
but
flashes
soon
gone
;
the
Spirits
motions
are
abiding
reflexions
of
Sun-like
beams
.
Satan
as
a
fowle
will
be
present
at
Religious
exercises
,
Matth.
13
4
,
19.
compared
,
(
the
fowles
attending
the
Sower
,
are
interpreted
the
wicked
one
attending
the
Ministers
in
their
preaching
,
and
hearers
in
their
hearing
the
Word
.
)
But
whatsoever
flatterings
he
maketh
in
mens
minds
,
they
are
but
vagrant
and
transcient
movings
;
but
it
s
otherwise
with
suggestions
truly
divine
.
When
such
a
motion
and
word
is
spoken
from
heaven
to
Christ
,
Thou
art
my
Son
,
&c.
Luke
3.
21
,
22.
and
the
Spirit
abideth
upon
him
too
,
that
argued
that
it
was
indeed
a
divine
attestation
,
John
1.
32.
When
in
keeping
the
Commandments
of
Christ
from
love
to
him
(
as
that
command
of
Christ
for
prayer
,
John
16
23
,
24.
or
the
like
)
the
Lord
so
sheweth
himself
and
his
gracious
counsels
to
us
,
that
he
abideth
with
us
,
the
suggestions
of
such
comfortable
things
to
our
hearts
in
prayer
,
are
of
God
indeed
.
Joh.
14.
21.
23.
I
will
manifest
my selfe
to
him
,
wee
will
come
and
make
our
abode
with
him
.
When
a
word
is
so
spoken
once
to
us
inwardly
or
outwardly
,
that
it
is
heard
twice
by
us
,
verily
God
spake
that
word
to
us
indeed
.
Psal.
62.
11.
God
hath
spoken
once
,
twice
have
I
heard
it
,
that
power
belongeth
to
God
.
When
Solomon
is
praying
in
his
dreame
,
and
the
while
precious
and
sweet
motions
are
suggested
to
him
to
ask
what
God
shal
give
him
,
&
when
he
asks
wisedome
,
it
s
said
to
him
that
hee
hath
that
granted
,
and
more
,
1
Kings
3.
5
,
9
,
10
,
11
,
12.
with
ver.
15.
and
this
doth
nor
vanish
as
a
dream
,
but
leaveth
such
an
impression
upon
him
,
that
when
he
awoke
,
the
light
,
heat
,
and
life
thereof
abideth
;
so
that
he
must
to
Jerusalem
and
offer
sacrifice
there
,
in
regard
thereof
;
this
was
indeed
of
God
.
So
in
that
Item
of
God
to
Paul
whilst
he
was
praying
,
1
Cor.
12.
8
,
9.
He
sayd
to
me
,
my
grace
is
sufficient
for
thee
,
my
strength
is
made
perfect
in
weaknesse
:
this
so
stuck
with
Paul
,
and
so
warmed
him
,
that
he
breaketh
out
thus
;
most
gladly
therefore
will
I
rather
glory
in
my
infirmities
,
&c.
he
rightly
therefore
concluded
that
the
Lord
sayd
thus
unto
him
.
Whilst
Jacob
is
wrestling
with
the
Lord
,
that
is
told
him
,
that
he
should
prevail
with
men
.
Gen
,
32.
28.
and
the
motion
clave
to
him
,
and
in
confidence
of
the
truth
of
it
,
he
now
dareth
to
meet
his
brother
Esau
,
verse
32.
of
whom
before
he
was
so
afraid
.
6.
Such
motions
which
leave
the
6
When
leaving
the
heart
barren
.
heart
barren
,
when
yet
they
swim
aloft
in
the
braine
plentifully
,
are
delusive
:
as
those
lying
Items
suggested
to
the
eare
from
Satans
instruments
,
they
please
,
but
profit
not
.
Jer.
23.
32.
Therefore
they
shall
not
profit
this
people
at
all
;
So
these
of
Satan
leave
the
heart
fruitlesse
.
Satans
sweet
bits
,
they
nourish
no
more
the
soule
,
then
those
of
that
dissembling
Churle
doe
the
bodies
of
his
guests
.
Prov.
27.
8.
Like
his
sorcery
of
bringing
a
fair
woman
to
anothers
bed
,
which
in
the
morning
proved
a
carcasse
.
Satans
flattering
motions
when
ever
suggested
,
are
but
as
other
flatteries
,
a
pleasing
song
,
and
chearing
blaze
,
but
ending
soon
after
in
sadnesse
and
smoak
.
Eccles.
7.
5
,
6.
The
song
of
fooles
is
like
the
crackling
of
thorns
under
a
pot
.
Like
those
that
in
seeking
God
,
Hosea
5.
last
,
(
in
their
affliction
they
will
seek
me
early
)
they
had
such
motions
of
returning
to
God
,
Hosea
6.
1.
Come
let
us
returne
to
God
;
and
of
following
on
to
know
him
,
verse
3.
Then
shall
we
know
if
we
follow
on
to
know
the
Lord
;
but
verse
4.
their
goodnesse
was
like
the
early
d●w
,
and
clouds
vanishing
away
.
So
Psalm
78.
34.
in
seeking
God
when
he
slew
them
,
they
had
motions
materially
good
stirring
,
as
verse
35.
For
they
considered
that
God
was
their
rock
,
and
the
high
God
their
redeemer
.
But
their
heart
was
not
right
with
God
,
neither
were
they
stedfast
in
his
covenant
.
It
was
then
without
force
upon
their
hearts
,
which
indeed
were
never
sincere
and
serious
,
but
deceitfull
.
But
when
the
spirit
moveth
upon
the
face
of
our
souls
in
any
ordinance
,
whether
it
be
in
and
by
motions
of
conviction
,
or
consolation
,
it
maketh
the
spices
flow
out
,
it
causeth
the
various
graces
of
God
in
the
soule
to
give
their
fragrant
smel
.
Cant.
4.
16.
Awake
O
North
wind
,
and
blow
O
South
upon
my
garden
,
that
the
spices
may
flow
out
.
When
Christ
cometh
to
us
in
prayer
,
or
in
any
other
of
his
holy
ordinances
by
the
motions
of
his
spirit
,
he
cometh
as
showres
that
water
the
earth
,
Psal.
72.
6.
the
force
thereof
mollifieth
our
souls
and
makes
them
fruitfull
.
Isai.
44.
3
,
4.
7.
Such
motions
which
are
various
,
confused
7
When
confused
.
and
independent
one
upon
the
other
,
or
upon
the
present
businesse
which
then
we
are
in
hand
with
in
our
prayers
.
Such
,
albeit
they
may
be
for
the
matter
of
them
good
,
yet
being
not
distinct
,
methodicall
,
or
seasonable
,
they
are
not
from
Gods
spirit
,
but
from
some
other
delusive
spirit
.
Such
Items
are
not
words
upon
the
wheeles
,
in
due
order
,
according
to
our
particular
suits
,
&c.
which
are
then
in
motion
and
agitation
.
Christs
lips
when
he
speaketh
to
us
more
immediately
by
his
spirit
,
or
otherwise
,
they
are
as
lilies
,
dropping
sweet
smelling
myrrhe
.
Cant.
5.
13.
His
words
and
motions
come
not
in
heaps
,
but
orderly
,
drop
after
drop
,
and
pertinently
;
as
of
the
same
myrh-like
nature
all
of
them
,
as
he
guideth
his
truly
wise
servants
,
so
that
their
tongue
useth
knowledg
aright
,
Prov.
1●
.
2.
so
the
fruit
of
his
lips
by
his
spirit
floweth
forth
aptly
,
dependingly
,
in
a
right
order
,
season
and
manner
:
but
those
of
a
delusive
spirit
,
they
are
like
sea
▪
waves
,
tumultuous
,
independing
,
in
no
certaine
course
or
channel
.
8.
Such
motions
materially
good
,
which
8
When
puffing
up
the
heart
.
put
us
upon
high
thoughts
of
our selves
,
and
of
our
good
estates
,
which
heave
up
our
spirits
,
they
are
delusive
;
like
those
in
Zedekiah
who
was
confident
that
the
Lord
moved
him
to
speak
,
1
Kings
22.
11.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
,
saith
he
,
and
that
his
spirit
had
been
with
him
,
verse
21.
yet
see
how
proud
hee
was
,
and
how
he
despised
Micaiah
,
who
indeed
was
moved
by
Gods
spirit
to
speak
,
he
smote
him
on
the
check
,
saying
,
which
way
went
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
from
me
,
to
speak
unto
thee
?
The
spirits
motions
in
prayer
tend
to
humble
rather
.
As
in
Abrahams
praying
,
and
saying
,
which
am
but
dust
.
Gen.
18.
26
,
27.
Those
lilly
like
drops
from
Christs
lips
,
of
which
we
spake
from
Cant.
4.
13.
they
are
as
myrrh
;
of
a
holy
funeral
,
abasing
,
and
mourning
use
,
as
myrrhe
used
about
dead
bodies
to
keep
them
from
putrefaction
.
9.
Such
motions
materially
good
,
suggested
in
prayer
,
which
put
us
upon
any
breach
9
When
putting
upon
breach
of
relations
.
of
special
relations
,
or
duties
of
our
callings
,
are
delusive
.
As
when
Jonah
thinketh
how
mercifull
a
one
God
is
,
and
thence
is
put
upon
it
to
turne
aside
from
his
calling
to
pray
at
Niniveh
,
Jonah
4.
2.
O
Lord
,
was
not
this
my
saying
,
when
I
was
yet
in
my
countrey
,
therefore
I
fled
before
unto
Tarshish
,
for
I
knew
that
thou
are
a
gracious
God
and
mercifull
,
slow
to
anger
,
and
of
great
kindnesse
,
and
repentest
thee
of
the
evil
.
Or
if
a
private
man
should
be
followed
in
praier
with
Scriptures
,
urging
him
(
as
he
thinketh
)
to
cast
off
civil
subjection
to
higher
powers
,
such
as
1
Cor.
7.
23.
Be
not
the
servants
of
men
.
Or
Mat.
17.
16.
Then
are
the
children
free
;
or
if
some
private
man
should
be
moved
in
prayer
very
strongly
,
to
kill
such
or
such
a
wicked
Ruler
,
from
Ehuds
example
.
Jud.
3.
15.
Such
like
motions
would
be
found
to
be
delusive
.
The
Apostle
to
prevent
such
abuses
,
saith
,
1
Pet.
2
,
16
,
17.
As
free
,
but
not
using
your
liberty
as
a
cloak
of
maliciousnesse
.
10.
Such
things
materially
good
as
are
10
When
tending
to
justifie
any
unwarrantable
practice
.
moved
in
prayer
,
either
to
justifie
some
former
evil
thing
in
us
,
as
Jonah
in
his
praier
now
mentioned
,
Jonah
4.
2.
he
reviveth
in
his
mind
those
former
thoughs
of
Gods
gracious
nature
,
as
a
plea
whereby
to
have
justified
him
in
that
refusal
to
obey
his
call
to
Niniveh
:
O
Lord
,
was
not
this
my
saying
?
&c.
Or
when
they
are
moved
to
ground
some
present
distemperd
request
in
prayer
,
as
that
pretended
humble
motion
of
Jobs
in
prayer
.
Job
7.
11
,
17
,
18.
What
is
man
that
thou
visitest
him
?
brought
in
(
as
it
may
seeme
)
to
back
his
distempered
desire
not
to
live
any
longer
in
such
misery
,
expressed
,
verse
15
,
16.
I
loath
to
live
,
my
dayes
are
vanity
:
and
verse
17.
what
is
man
?
&c.
So
1
Kings
19.
4.
distempered
Elias
saith
,
he
is
no
better
then
his
fathers
;
good
:
yea
,
but
it
s
brought
in
to
plead
that
God
would
dispatch
his
life
;
O
Lord
take
away
my
life
,
for
I
am
no
better
then
my
fathers
;
and
this
was
delusive
.
Lastly
,
when
God
in
judgement
ordereth
11
When
tending
to
harden
a
person
in
some
unsafe
way
.
it
to
some
false
and
perverse
seekers
of
him
,
that
some
things
which
they
conclude
to
be
good
shall
be
suggested
to
them
,
whilst
seeking
of
him
;
but
in
judgement
for
some
inordinacy
,
or
hypocrisie
in
their
requests
,
and
so
in
wrath
not
in
mercy
.
God
had
once
told
Balaam
inquiring
of
him
that
hee
should
not
goe
with
Balaks
messengers
,
Num.
22.
12.
Thou
shalt
not
go
with
them
:
and
yet
out
of
his
covetous
mind
and
desire
of
the
wages
of
unrighteousnesse
,
he
will
goe
againe
to
move
him
for
his
counsell
about
going
,
verse
19.
Tarry
yee
here
,
(
saith
he
,
to
Balaks
second
messengers
)
this
night
,
that
I
may
know
what
the
Lord
will
say
more
to
me
.
and
ver.
20.
God
came
to
Balaam
at
night
,
and
sayd
to
him
,
if
the
men
come
to
call
thee
,
rise
up
and
goe
with
them
.
Balaam
was
inordinately
set
to
goe
,
and
God
when
he
againe
inquireth
about
going
,
doth
in
judgement
bid
him
go
.
For
ver.
32.
The
angel
telleth
him
,
behold
,
I
went
to
withstand
thee
,
because
thy
way
is
perverse
before
me
.
Ezek.
14
47.
Every
one
that
putteth
the
stumbling
block
of
his
iniquity
before
his
face
,
and
cometh
to
the
Prophet
to
inquire
of
him
concerning
me
,
I
the
Lord
will
answer
him
that
cometh
by
my self
,
according
to
the
multitude
if
his
idols
.
And
as
God
dealeth
judicially
with
such
rotten
hearted
ones
,
inquiring
after
his
counsell
in
the
word
,
he
in
like
sort
dealeth
with
like
persons
inquiring
after
his
counsell
in
prayer
.
CHAP.
IV.
Touching
use
of
means
with
prayer
.
WE
are
now
to
proceed
to
some
other
cases
of
conscience
about
prayer
.
A
fourth
case
is
,
how
far
forth
means
are
Quest.
to
be
used
together
with
our
prayers
?
In
Answer
wherunto
,
let
us
shew
,
1
That
Answ.
means
are
to
be
used
with
praier
.
And
2.
how
they
are
to
be
used
.
Touching
the
former
.
That
meanes
are
to
be
used
with
our
Means
to
bee
used
with
prayer
.
prayers
;
It
is
clear
in
all
instances
of
the
Suppliants
of
God
in
their
prayers
,
and
in
Christs
example
also
,
using
the
meanes
with
his
prayers
.
Nehemiah
,
as
he
prayed
that
he
might
bee
improved
as
an
instrument
of
good
to
his
distressed
countrey-men
;
so
also
did
he
use
his
interest
in
his
Lord
and
Master
the
King
,
to
further
him
therein
.
Nehem.
1.
and
2.
4
,
5
,
6
,
7
,
8.
shew
:
and
when
hee
was
in
hazzard
by
reason
of
his
enemies
powers
and
policies
,
as
he
prayeth
with
the
people
,
so
he
setteth
a
watch
.
Neh.
4.
9.
Nevertheless
we
made
our
prayer
unto
our
God
,
and
set
a
watch
against
them
night
and
day
,
because
of
them
.
Ezra
and
the
rest
had
confessed
the
sins
of
the
people
,
but
must
use
the
means
to
reforme
the
same
.
Ezra
10.
1.
Now
when
Ezra
had
prayed
,
&c.
Shechaniah
answered
,
now
therefore
let
us
make
a
covenant
with
our
God
to
put
away
the
strange
wives
:
and
from
v.
3.
Arise
,
for
this
matter
belongeth
to
thee
,
&c.
Abrahams
servant
with
his
prayers
for
successe
in
the
businesse
of
procuring
a
wife
for
Isaak
.
Gen.
24.
12
,
13
,
14.
He
useth
the
means
to
speed
therein
,
he
bestoweth
bracelets
upon
her
,
when
he
began
to
perceive
her
to
bee
the
woman
.
v.
21
,
22
,
23.
&c.
Paul
with
his
praiers
that
the
Philippians
love
may
abound
.
Phil.
1.
9.
10
,
will
use
exhortations
too
for
that
end
,
Phil.
2.
1.
Christ
when
to
raise
Lazarus
,
as
he
will
pray
,
so
commanded
that
the
stone
be
removed
from
the
grave
.
Joh.
11.
38
,
41.
And
with
his
prayers
for
the
not
failing
of
Peters
faith
,
&c.
Luke
22.
31
,
32.
He
useth
that
means
of
recovering
words
also
.
Let
us
add
three
or
four
Reasons
hereof
,
Reasons
;
because
,
1
God
ordinarily
effecteth
our
desires
by
means
.
why
means
must
be
used
with
prayer
.
1
Because
ordinarily
God
giveth
us
in
the
blessings
which
wee
seek
of
him
in
the
use
of
means
If
David
pray
for
a
victory
over
the
Philstins
,
God
will
give
it
him
,
but
he
must
listen
to
the
noise
in
the
tops
of
the
mulbery-trees
to
know
when
he
must
fal
on
,
as
he
must
first
fetch
a
compasse
,
the
better
to
lie
in
ambush
.
2
Sa.
5.
23
,
24.
25.
So
he
shall
recover
all
upon
his
prayer
and
inquiry
that
the
Amalekites
took
from
Ziklag
.
1
Sam.
8.
But
he
will
use
means
to
come
upon
them
where
they
are
securely
,
by
making
use
of
the
information
of
that
Egyptian
soldier
of
theirs
whom
they
left
behind
.
ver.
11
,
15.
Jacob
shall
prevail
over
Esau
,
having
prevailed
over
God
.
Gen.
32.
32.
But
will
use
the
means
by
a
large
gift
to
pacifie
his
brothers
wrath
.
Paul
hath
a
promise
of
the
lives
of
all
in
the
ship
,
Acts
27.
24
,
25.
Yet
some
means
,
as
that
of
that
boat
must
not
be
used
;
ver.
31
,
34.
and
other
meanes
more
unlikely
must
be
used
for
the
safety
of
all
,
ver.
44.
they
that
can
swim
must
doe
it
,
and
the
rest
get
upon
boards
,
and
pieces
of
the
wrack
to
the
shore
.
Not
a
bone
of
Christ
shall
be
broken
,
yet
God
ordained
it
that
he
should
be
dead
,
before
they
came
to
hasten
his
death
by
breaking
his
bones
,
as
they
did
the
others
.
Jon.
19
33
,
35.
compared
.
Of
those
that
the
Father
gave
me
,
have
I
l●st
none
;
according
as
it
is
written
,
Joh.
18.
9.
Yet
will
he
use
the
means
,
that
his
weakly
disciples
may
at
that
present
escape
that
temptation
of
suffering
.
ver.
8.
God
delighteth
to
blesse
the
use
of
means
as
his
owne
ordinance
,
he
will
be
seene
to
bee
all
in
meanes
and
over
means
,
and
will
have
his
people
discern
the
sweet
accord
betwixt
the
first
and
the
second
causes
.
2
Because
the
more
costly
and
difficult
2
Use
of
means
maketh
mercies
more
valued
.
mercies
are
to
us
,
the
more
they
are
prized
by
us
,
and
they
stay
and
stick
the
longer
with
us
.
Hezekiah
hath
means
prescribed
for
his
recovery
,
which
God
could
have
wrought
without
them
,
but
his
recovery
is
thereby
the
more
memorable
.
Abrahams
servant
with
prayer
using
sundry
means
,
had
made
many
more
affecting
observations
,
of
speaking
providences
for
accomplishing
his
business
,
and
did
the
more
thankfully
admire
God
therein
,
and
repeat
the
same
the
more
feelingly
for
others
benefit
.
See
Gen.
24.
21
,
22
,
23
,
24
,
25
,
26
,
27.
50
,
52.
There
are
more
conspicuous
varieties
of
Gods
wisdom
,
grace
,
power
and
truth
in
such
a
way
.
Both
the
means
and
the
mercies
which
we
obtain
in
and
by
prayer
,
with
use
of
means
,
are
more
sutable
to
our
humane
condition
here
;
when
means
are
used
by
us
,
we
are
often
minded
of
the
mercies
received
thereby
,
by
like
cases
and
means
occurring
,
and
are
fitter
to
mind
others
thereof
occasionally
.
3
Because
the
Saints
using
means
with
3
The
Saints
are
the
more
quieted
in
the
successes
.
their
prayers
,
are
quietest
and
most
at
peace
in
the
issues
thereof
,
whatsoever
they
prove
,
and
are
strongly
armed
against
objections
impugning
their
fidelity
to
God
,
themselves
,
or
others
;
being
thereby
also
senced
against
temptations
to
discontent
,
&c.
Hannah
having
prayed
by
her selfe
,
and
having
set
good
Eli
also
on
work
with
God
for
her
also
,
she
is
quiet
,
1
Sam.
1.
13
,
16
,
17
,
18
David
after
he
had
with
his
praiers
to
defeat
Ahithophels
counsel
,
(
2
Sam.
15.
31.
Lord
turn
Ahithophels
counsel
into
foolishness
)
used
means
to
escape
Absoloms
bloody
Army
,
martialling
his
own
Army
for
that
end
,
2
Sam.
18.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
how
quiet
he
is
,
Psa.
3.
title
,
compared
with
v.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6.
sheweth
.
A
Psalm
of
David
when
he
fled
from
his
son
Absolom
,
v.
5.
I
laid
me
down
and
slept
,
&c.
he
can
then
sleep
as
sweetly
in
his
Tent
,
as
in
his
Palace
.
4
Because
the
Saints
using
means
with
their
4.
The
Saints
then
come
to
have
the
things
themselves
,
or
as
good
.
prayers
,
are
sure
either
of
the
good
things
they
seek
,
or
as
good
,
and
the
Lords
blessing
upon
them
.
Abrahams
servant
,
Nehemiah
and
others
had
the
very
mercies
they
sought
.
Paul
and
Moses
had
the
good
of
that
which
they
sought
,
2
Cor.
12.
8
,
9
,
10.
Deut.
34.
God
gave
not
Paul
the
desired
deliverance
from
the
evil
he
complained
of
,
but
yet
giveth
him
grace
sufficient
to
guard
and
support
him
against
his
temptations
.
Moses
shall
have
all
in
a
view
at
a
distance
,
which
they
had
who
went
into
Canaan
,
Deut.
3.
23
,
28
David
earnestly
desired
to
have
built
God
a
Temple
,
It
was
in
his
heart
so
to
do
,
and
accordingly
he
made
ready
,
1
Chron.
28
2.
yet
ver.
3.
he
must
not
build
it
;
but
1
Kings
8.
17
,
18.
God
honoured
him
in
selecting
his
son
Solomon
to
do
it
;
ver.
19.
and
he
farther
honoured
David
with
a
glorious
testimony
of
his
gracious
acceptance
of
such
desires
and
endeavors
of
his
to
have
done
it
,
even
as
if
he
had
actually
done
it
,
v.
18
,
yea
he
honoured
him
with
that
divine
discovery
of
all
the
platform
of
that
goodly
fabrick
that
albeit
Solomon
shall
erect
it
,
yet
David
shall
have
the
honour
above
him
in
all
matters
concerning
the
framing
of
it
,
1
Chr.
28.
19.
Abraham
is
denyed
his
desire
in
Ishmael
,
Gen.
17.
18.
but
its
fully
made
up
in
the
blessing
upon
Isaak
,
and
Ishmael
some
way
also
fared
the
better
for
it
,
v.
6.
As
touching
the
other
particular
,
namely
,
Rules
about
the
use
of
means
.
What
Rules
are
to
be
attended
unto
,
in
our
using
of
the
means
with
our
prayers
.
I
answer
:
1
Sanctfie
even
the
very
meanes
which
1.
Sanctifie
even
them
by
prayer
.
you
use
,
with
prayer
for
a
Blessing
upon
them
.
So
did
Nehemiah
,
his
petition
to
the
King
was
sanctified
by
his
petition
to
the
King
of
heaven
,
Nehem.
2.
4
,
5.
So
I
prayed
unto
the
God
of
heaven
,
and
then
I
said
unto
the
King
,
&c.
and
Ezra
8.
21.
those
godly
Jews
sought
God
by
fasting
and
prayer
,
for
a
right
way
of
proceeding
in
their
return
into
Judea
.
Asa
will
set
the
battel
in
aray
,
as
the
means
,
but
yet
sanctifie
it
by
praier
,
and
yet
then
also
professe
,
it
is
all
nothing
without
the
Lord
,
2
Chron.
14.
10.
11
We
have
no
power
,
help
us
O
Lord
our
God
.
And
indeed
when
Christians
sanctifie
the
means
by
prayer
,
they
acknowledg
God
as
All
in
All
,
even
in
the
means
as
well
as
the
end
;
this
will
prevent
using
of
unlawful
means
.
If
Abraham
,
Isaak
,
Rebecca
,
and
Jacob
had
done
so
,
they
had
not
used
those
poor
shifts
mentioned
,
Gen.
12.
and
20.
and
26.
and
27.
no
better
then
lying
.
Besides
,
it
will
prevent
a
blast
upon
that
which
meanes
may
bring
about
without
such
prayer
to
sanctifie
the
same
:
when
we
use
means
with
success
in
our
desires
,
without
prayer
,
we
either
want
the
comfort
of
the
thing
attained
,
or
it
is
unexpectedly
snatched
from
us
;
or
it
is
some
way
perverted
to
some
unwarrantable
use
or
rather
abuse
thereof
.
2
Be
we
choice
,
prudent
,
and
pious
in
making
use
of
the
means
,
we
pitch
upon
,
and
2.
Use
the
best
means
.
as
pious
and
prudent
in
the
manner
of
using
the
same
.
Neither
chuse
nor
use
any
unlawful
means
,
as
Rachel
and
Sarai
did
,
to
give
their
maids
to
their
husbands
,
to
attain
their
desire
of
children
by
them
.
Or
as
David
in
danger
at
Gath
,
supplicating
for
deliverance
,
but
scrabling
too
as
the
meanes
.
Nor
are
we
to
use
any
unsutable
or
unseasonable
means
,
or
lawful
pertinent
means
unlawfully
or
unseasonably
,
but
use
lawfullest
and
likeliest
means
.
As
Mordecai
with
prayer
used
Queen
Esthers
interest
with
her
husband
King
Ahashuerus
;
and
Jacob
with
his
prayer
sends
Esau
a
Present
,
a
gift
using
to
prosper
whithersoever
it
goeth
.
3
Look
we
that
there
lye
no
fault
or
sin
upon
us
,
in
such
sort
as
might
blast
both
our
3.
Remove
what
might
blast
the
means
praying
and
means
using
also
.
As
in
Joshuahs
crying
whilst
Achans
sin
lay
upon
the
Congregation
,
Josh.
7.
10
,
11
,
12
,
13.
Why
cryest
thou
?
—
Israet
hath
sinned
,
&c.
So
the
Israelites
for
avenging
that
horrid
crime
of
Bejamin
,
Judg.
19.
gather
an
Army
,
and
pray
too
;
but
for
sins
among
them
,
and
too
much
trusting
to
their
numbers
,
&c.
twice
blasted
,
Judg.
20.
Hence
when
godly
Ezra
would
use
means
for
their
safe
return
to
Judea
,
he
putteth
his
company
upon
solemn
humiliaation
of
themselves
before
God
,
Ezra
8.
lest
their
sins
might
way-lay
them
.
4
Use
the
means
in
faith
.
Set
faith
on
4.
Use
means
in
faith
.
work
,
as
well
in
the
use
of
means
as
of
prayer
.
Nehemiah
prayeth
,
setteth
a
strict
watch
,
encourageth
all
sorts
to
fight
,
but
all
in
faith
,
Our
God
shal
fight
for
us
.
Neh.
4.
9
,
13
,
14.
compared
.
Moses
cryeth
,
Ex.
14.
15.
so
did
the
people
,
Neh.
9.
9.
and
withal
Moses
useth
means
prescribed
of
God
for
to
passe
thorow
the
red
sea
,
Exod.
14.
26.
he
stretcheth
out
his
hand
over
the
red
sea
to
divide
it
;
but
all
this
was
in
faith
,
looking
through
all
their
prayers
,
and
all
secondary
means
,
unto
the
Lord
as
All
in
All
:
By
faith
they
passed
through
the
red
sea
,
Heb.
11.
29.
Asa
setteth
the
battle
in
array
,
and
prayeth
,
but
resteth
neither
on
his
war-like
power
nor
on
his
prayers
,
but
on
the
Lord
alone
,
We
rest
on
thee
,
2
Chro.
14.
10.
11.
And
indeed
wee
have
need
to
use
means
in
faith
,
looking
through
means
and
resting
on
the
God
of
them
,
and
on
his
promise
for
succeeding
the
same
.
Jacob
prayeth
as
well
after
he
had
pitched
upon
the
means
of
pacifying
Esau
as
before
,
and
yet
resteth
on
the
charge
of
God
that
he
should
return
;
and
his
promise
That
he
wil
be
with
him
and
do
him
good
,
Gen.
32.
10.
and
on
that
ver.
28.
With
men
thou
shalt
prevail
,
compared
with
verse
30.
Use
the
means
also
in
faith
,
respecting
the
warrantableness
thereof
,
lest
in
that
respect
what
is
not
of
faith
become
sin
to
us
.
And
let
all
be
done
in
faith
also
,
eying
and
owning
God
in
all
successes
of
prayers
and
means
,
as
the
chief
,
as
all
.
So
Exod.
15.
1.
&c.
He
hath
triumphed
gloriously
,
the
horse
and
rider
hath
hee
throwne
into
the
sea
.
5.
Be
diligent
and
patient
in
using
means
,
5.
Be
diligent
and
patient
therein
.
waiting
upon
God
for
the
success
,
as
they
do
that
dig
for
Mines
,
Prov.
2.
3
,
4.
Our
eyes
wait
on
thee
,
as
the
eyes
of
the
handmaid
upon
her
Mistress
,
&c.
Psal.
123.
6
In
using
means
be
we
submissive
.
Bind
6.
Be
submissive
to
God
therein
.
not
God
to
our
praying
,
or
meanes
using
,
much
lesse
to
this
or
that
means
,
or
manner
,
or
season
,
either
of
the
use
,
or
of
the
success
of
the
same
;
but
leave
all
with
the
Lord
,
to
do
,
delay
,
or
deny
as
he
pleaseth
.
Even
Joab
spake
nobly
herein
to
his
brother
,
2
Sam.
10.
12.
Be
of
good
courage
,
and
let
us
play
the
men
for
our
people
,
and
for
our
God
,
and
the
Lord
do
that
which
seemeth
him
good
.
This
he
spake
after
he
had
used
all
warlike
means
for
a
good
success
,
mentioned
v.
10
,
11.
David
,
though
he
so
earnestly
desired
,
and
industriously
indeavoured
to
build
a
Temple
,
and
was
denyed
the
successe
as
to
himselfe
,
yet
resteth
quiet
and
satisfied
in
Gods
mind
touching
his
son
,
and
his
acceptance
of
him
for
other
service
,
although
not
for
that
.
So
Paul
denied
of
that
he
so
earnestly
begged
and
endeavoured
,
yet
rests
quiet
in
Gods
answer
.
My
grace
is
sufficient
for
thee
;
saying
,
2
Cor.
12.
9.
10.
Most
gladly
therefore
will
I
rejoice
in
my
infirmities
.
7
When
means
have
been
thus
used
with
7.
If
meanes
prosper
not
,
search
out
the
cause
.
prayer
,
and
yet
do
not
succeed
,
search
out
the
Cause
,
be
humbled
for
it
,
and
redress
it
;
find
out
the
Achan
that
troubleth
Israel
,
and
execute
holy
vengeance
upon
him
,
Josh.
7
,
and
be
not
discouraged
then
to
go
on
using
means
,
as
Joshuah
useth
stratagems
to
take
Ai
and
the
men
thereof
,
who
had
the
better
but
then
of
Israel
,
Josh
.
7.
&
8.
compared
.
So
did
Israel
after
their
twofold
defeat
by
Bejamin
,
humble
themselvs
greatly
before
God
,
enquire
his
counsel
,
and
use
stratagems
against
Bejamin
,
and
prospered
,
Judg.
10.
So
Paul
hiadred
oft
from
going
to
the
Romans
to
do
good
among
them
;
albeit
he
prayed
and
endeavoured
it
yet
was
ready
to
it
still
,
Rom.
1.
10
,
11
,
13
,
15.
CHAP.
V
About
time
time
spent
in
Prayer
.
HAving
briefly
dispatched
this
Case
,
about
the
use
of
means
with
praier
,
we
shal
go
on
to
speak
to
a
fifth
Case
,
namely
,
concerning
the
time
to
be
spent
in
prayer
,
Quest.
5
,
How
long
,
or
how
short
we
may
be
in
prayer
?
About
time
in
prayer
.
Much
time
to
be
spent
in
prayer
.
For
To
which
I
answer
,
more
generally
,
That
the
space
of
time
is
not
fixed
,
or
limited
but
the
Text
plainly
sheweth
,
that
much
time
is
to
be
spent
in
prayer
:
Pray
without
ceasing
,
implieth
,
be
much
in
praier
;
spend
much
time
about
it
.
For
1.
The
heart
is
not
so
suddenly
or
easily
gotten
upon
the
wing
;
yet
1.
The
heart
is
not
soon
elevated
.
in
that
doth
the
nature
and
life
of
prayer
consist
.
It
is
a
lifting
up
the
heart
,
I
lift
up
my
heart
to
thee
;
that
is
,
I
pray
,
Psa.
25.
1.
We
pray
indeed
when
our
hearts
are
elevated
in
praier
.
Many
weights
are
oft-times
upon
our
spirits
to
press
them
down
,
which
are
not
so
easily
removed
;
many
bonds
,
yea
knots
in
these
cords
,
straitning
our
spirit
,
which
are
not
not
easily
unlosed
,
we
need
enlargment
of
our
hearts
to
run
any
such
way
of
Gods
Commandments
.
We
would
,
as
men
sometimes
in
their
sleep
,
faine
cry
,
but
there
is
such
a
weight
upon
our
brests
that
wee
cannot
;
deadness
seizeth
upon
us
,
and
much
rubbing
is
needful
ere
life
is
recovered
:
dulness
annoieth
us
,
and
much
whetting
is
requisite
ere
our
hearts
get
a
spiritual
edg
upon
them
:
we
may
say
with
the
Church
,
Quicken
us
,
so
will
we
call
upon
thee
,
Psa.
81.
18.
and
as
Eccl.
10.
7
If
the
iron
be
blunt
,
the
more
pains
is
taken
to
sharpen
it
,
so
it
is
here
with
our
blunt
spirits
in
prayer
.
2.
The
necessities
of
the
souls
of
the
best
,
2.
The
souls
weighty
necessities
call
to
it
.
are
so
many
and
weighty
,
that
a
little
time
wil
not
suffice
to
express
them
;
yea
it
being
the
trade
of
a
gracious
soul
to
be
thus
merchandizing
,
his
work
and
business
being
to
be
thus
pleading
,
his
calling
as
a
Saint
being
to
call
upon
God
;
surely
a
little
time
should
not
be
taken
up
in
this
his
proper
imployment
.
3.
As
the
time
in
prayer
is
managed
and
improved
,
all
the
rest
of
our
time
is
either
3.
As
time
is
husbanded
in
prayer
,
other
times
are
better
spent
.
blessed
or
blasted
to
us
.
That
morning
that
the
soul
speeds
well
,
that
day
all
goeth
the
better
;
and
on
the
contrary
,
if
Jacob
see
Gods
face
in
prayer
the
night
before
,
he
is
confident
to
speed
well
the
next
morrow
,
Gen.
32
30.
If
the
Instrument
of
a
Christians
spirit
be
not
wel
tuned
in
prayer
,
truly
he
wil
make
but
bad
musick
of
it
all
the
day
after
in
his
calling
and
imployments
.
If
we
speed
not
wel
at
heavens
Court
,
we
shal
not
do
so
wel
in
earths
Country
:
If
at
this
holy
Mart
and
Port
we
get
not
wel
stored
,
and
full
lading
,
we
shal
make
but
poor
Markets
elsewhere
.
But
to
answer
more
particularly
.
Sometimes
We
are
to
be
long
in
prayer
in
case
in
special
sort
wee
are
to
bee
long
in
prayer
;
other
times
there
are
,
when
its
meet
to
be
but
short
.
We
are
to
be
long
in
praier
.
1.
When
some
extraordinary
occasion
of
1.
Of
more
then
ordinary
occasions
.
the
Church
or
Commonwealth
,
or
of
our
own
or
other
Christians
cal
for
it
.
Prayer
of
eight
hours
long
was
made
on
that
Fast
day
Neh
9.
3.
Nehemiah
himself
spends
whole
daies
in
prayer
and
fasting
,
Neh.
1.
4.
Praiers
stretched
out
upon
the
Tenters
(
as
the
Gr.
word
is
Act.
12.
5.
)
was
made
by
the
Church
for
Peters
inlargement
.
Upon
the
calling
of
Christs
twelve
Disciples
,
he
spent
a
whole
night
in
praier
,
Luk.
5.
12
,
13.
and
so
in
Families
,
Christians
for
a
time
are
to
be
as
only
sequestred
to
prayer
and
fasting
,
sometimes
1
Cor.
7.
5.
Abstain
with
consent
for
a
time
that
you
may
give
your selves
to
prayer
.
Ezra
8.
21.
2.
When
strong
and
long
temptations
2.
Of
special
temptations
.
are
upon
us
,
Luk.
22.
44.
Jesus
Christ
in
that
strong
and
bloody
conflict
in
his
soul
,
being
in
an
Agony
he
prayed
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
in
a
more
extended
manner
:
Then
the
Psalmist
cryeth
himself
hoarse
with
long
crying
,
when
in
these
quagmires
,
that
deep
pit
,
those
deep
waters
,
Psal.
69.
1.
2
,
3.
I
sink
in
the
mire
,
I
am
weary
with
crying
,
my
throat
is
dry
?
Lord
in
trouble
they
have
poured
out
a
prayer
to
thee
,
Esa.
26.
16.
They
do
not
onely
barely
drop
,
but
plentifully
pour
out
prayers
.
Then
Psal.
102.
Title
A
prayer
of
the
afflicted
,
when
in
distress
he
poureth
out
his
complaint
,
&c.
and
that
prayer
following
is
longer
then
others
.
When
Satan
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
Law
Adversary
doth
extend
his
Pleas
against
us
,
it
s
meet
that
we
should
enlarge
our
Counter
Pleas
for
our
own
soules
;
as
the
powers
of
darkness
do
lengthen
and
multiply
their
wrestlings
,
so
must
we
our
counter
wrestlings
of
Prayer
.
Eph.
6.
12.
18.
We
wrestle
with
principalities
,
and
powers
,
and
rulers
of
the
darknesse
of
this
world
.
Praying
with
all
manner
of
prayers
.
&c.
3.
When
some
sad
trials
and
sufferings
3.
Of
Eminent
trials
.
are
Eminent
and
approaching
,
then
will
Jesus
Christ
spend
night
after
night
in
prayer
,
not
long
before
his
bitter
sufferings
.
Compare
Luk.
21.
37.
with
chap.
22
,
23.
For
my
love
they
are
my
Adversaries
.
(
saith
he
Psa.
109.
4.
)
but
I
pray
,
or
I
give
my self
to
prayer
,
whilest
they
are
treacherously
plotting
my
ruine
.
We
must
lay
in
a
stock
,
a
store
,
a
magazine
of
prayers
,
against
such
a
spiritual
seige
,
and
sorest
sufferings
;
wherein
,
if
not
then
so
fit
to
pray
,
we
may
have
the
benefit
of
former
prayers
.
4.
When
we
are
in
any
special
spiritual
4.
Of
spiritual
Frames
.
Frames
,
then
spread
out
your
sails
and
hoise
them
up
to
receive
and
improve
the
wind
,
as
long
as
any
spiritual
gales
last
.
When
liberty
of
speech
is
granted
and
given
us
,
then
speak
on
.
When
the
Cloud
filleth
the
Temple
,
now
is
a
time
if
ever
,
for
Solomon
to
make
his
long
prayer
there
,
1
Kings
8.
10
,
11
,
12.
22.
when
we
are
filled
with
the
spirit
,
we
may
well
continue
pouring
out
prayer
.
5.
When
we
are
not
like
to
live
long
:
Christ
knowing
he
had
but
few
dayes
to
5.
Of
death
not
far
off
.
live
,
spent
the
more
time
in
prayer
.
Luke
21.
&
22.
compared
with
1
Pet.
4.
7.
now
the
end
of
all
things
is
at
hand
(
at
least
to
us
in
particlar
)
therefore
be
sober
,
and
watch
unto
prayer
.
If
Heavens
pleaders
have
but
a
little
while
allotted
them
,
they
had
not
need
loose
any
of
that
little
time
to
plead
in
.
When
such
spirituall
Merchants
are
shortly
to
go
out
of
this
country
of
trading
so
by
prayer
,
they
had
need
bestow
themselves
to
purpose
.
When
these
travailours
are
so
shortly
to
take
their
long
journey
home
,
they
had
need
improve
every
sand
of
Times
hour-glass
,
for
the
dispatch
of
the
remaining
part
of
their
prayer-businesse
here
.
Sicknesse
alloweth
but
little
respit
and
free
space
for
prayer
.
Other
work
of
the
poor
soul
is
so
various
then
,
and
perplexing
,
that
it
taketh
up
the
whole
man
to
dispatch
that
.
And
indeed
when
sincere
ones
have
not
long
to
live
,
they
are
the
fitter
for
prayer
.
When
the
Saints
are
neer
the
Ocean
of
Eternity
,
then
the
Rivulets
of
Grace
in
their
soules
wax
stronger
.
Weakly
persons
which
are
Godly
,
are
so
often
minded
of
Eternity
,
and
Perpetuity
,
as
times
successours
,
that
they
bare
an
Image
of
Perpetuity
;
it
is
deeply
Instamped
upon
them
in
their
Spirituals
.
Obj.
But
some
will
say
,
shall
not
Suppliants
then
wander
and
vanish
into
forbidden
Repetitions
,
if
they
are
long
in
prayer
?
Answ.
1.
The
Saints
are
and
may
be
Repetitions
in
prayer
lawful
.
helped
with
such
holy
variety
,
that
unlawful
Repetitions
may
be
avoyded
,
as
might
be
evinced
by
many
Reasons
,
if
need
were
.
2.
We
distinguish
of
Repetitions
in
prayer
:
some
are
lawful
,
some
are
unlawful
:
The
Scripture
frequently
giveth
us
instances
of
lawful
Repetitions
,
as
Amos
7.
2.
5.
It
is
twice
repeated
,
by
whom
shall
Jacob
arise
,
for
he
is
small
.
And
in
Solomons
prayer
,
1
Kings
he
oft
repeateth
this
clause
:
then
hear
thou
in
Heaven
thy
dwelling
place
,
and
forgive
,
&c.
vers.
30.
39.
&c.
of
this
sort
of
lawful
Repetitions
in
prayer
,
are
these
.
First
,
such
which
are
wrung
from
the
strength
of
pinching
necessities
,
or
temptations
:
as
when
Christ
was
so
hard
bestead
First
which
are
wrought
from
extremities
.
in
the
Garden
,
he
oft
,
even
a
third
time
spake
the
same
words
,
Intreating
his
Father
,
that
if
it
were
his
will
,
that
the
Cup
might
pass
,
Mat.
26.
39.
42.
44.
and
chap.
27.
46.
Eli
,
Eli
,
Lamasabachthani
,
My
God
,
My
God
,
why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
.
So
Paul
in
a
like
sort
besought
God
thrice
in
the
same
manner
,
2
Cor.
12.
7
,
8.
For
this
thing
I
besought
the
Lord
thrice
that
it
might
depart
from
me
:
like
children
in
great
pain
,
when
they
are
to
tell
where
it
is
,
they
iterate
and
reiterate
this
cry
,
O
here
,
here
,
here
,
O
here
:
or
like
men
in
a
ditch
,
or
among
thieves
iterating
this
out
cry
,
help
,
help
,
help
;
or
as
prisoners
in
straits
,
crying
,
bread
,
bread
,
for
the
Lords
sake
bread
,
a
little
bread
for
Christs
sake
;
or
as
it
is
with
men
,
when
their
house
is
on
fire
in
the
night
,
they
cry
fire
,
fire
,
fire
.
Secondly
,
such
Repetitions
wherein
the
heart
is
carried
out
with
equall
Secondly
,
wherein
the
heart
is
lively
.
strength
,
of
feeling
and
holy
affections
.
at
a
third
,
as
at
a
first
time
;
so
was
Christ
in
his
Iterated
cryes
.
He
made
supplication
with
strong
crying
and
teares
.
So
Dan.
9.
17
,
18
,
19.
often
Iterateth
,
O
Lord
hear
:
when
there
is
in
a
gracious
supplicant
so
much
strength
of
love
,
desire
,
and
esteem
,
and
sutable
wreachings
after
mercies
begged
,
that
the
soul
is
not
content
to
speak
once
,
but
it
must
speak
it
over
and
over
againe
.
As
friends
when
commending
some
business
of
greatest
weight
to
their
friends
care
,
they
will
be
often
repeating
,
be
sure
you
forget
me
not
in
such
or
such
a
thing
.
So
is
it
here
in
making
known
our
requests
to
God
.
Or
as
it
is
with
a
cry
uttered
with
greatest
strength
,
it
causeth
the
Iteration
of
a
like
Echo
:
so
is
it
here
when
repetitions
in
prayer
,
are
the
Echoes
of
strong
cryes
of
spirit
;
as
it
is
when
a
Ball
is
banded
with
great
strength
,
it
maketh
many
rebounds
:
so
is
it
when
the
heart
is
carried
out
with
great
strength
of
holy
affections
,
it
is
apt
to
make
these
holy
rebounds
of
such
repetitions
;
or
as
a
Bell
which
having
been
but
then
ringing
,
doubles
and
redoubles
its
knoles
,
from
the
strength
put
forth
in
its
ringing
;
So
will
the
gracious
heart
be
giving
many
reiterated
lifts
,
and
those
sounding
out
in
like
expressions
of
the
lips
in
prayer
.
Hence
that
reiterated
desire
of
the
Saints
,
Psal.
72.
19.
Amen
and
Amen
.
3.
Such
Repetitions
in
prayer
are
lawful
,
3.
Which
spring
from
saith
exercised
which
spring
from
some
strong
workings
of
saith
,
in
the
expectation
of
mercies
:
such
was
that
Iterated
cry
and
prayer
,
Amen
,
even
so
(
which
is
the
sence
o●
the
same
)
Come
Lord
Jesus
,
come
quickly
,
as
believing
Christs
word
then
mentioned
,
Loe
I
come
quickly
,
Revel.
22.
20.
So
Psal.
89.
50
,
51.
the
Psalmist
concluding
that
God
had
heard
his
prayer
,
saith
,
Blessed
be
the
Lord
,
Amen
,
and
Amen
.
such
was
that
frequent
repetition
of
Davids
in
his
prayer
to
God
to
blesse
his
house
,
as
building
upon
the
truth
of
his
promise
for
that
end
:
of
which
see
2
Sam.
7.
25
,
26
,
27
,
29
:
thus
is
faith
letting
down
the
same
bucket
into
the
well
,
which
is
presented
to
it
when
the
believing
soule
heareth
assuredly
that
its
friend
,
the
Lord
is
within
hearing
,
It
knocketh
thus
again
and
again
,
in
the
same
sort
as
before
.
4.
Such
repetitions
in
prayer
which
4
Which
spring
from
love
.
spring
from
love
,
or
are
accompanied
with
speciall
delight
and
spirituall
stirring
of
heart
in
the
very
mention
thereof
:
such
was
their
reiterated
cry
in
solemn
worship
of
God
,
Holy
,
holy
,
holy
,
Lord
God
Almighty
;
Revel.
4.
8.
such
straines
of
love
and
holy
delight
may
often
be
reiterated
in
holy
musicall
divisions
(
as
I
may
call
them
)
albeit
there
be
little
variation
.
Look
as
where
a
speech
is
pleasing
,
a
motion
is
wont
to
be
made
to
heare
that
over
again
;
so
here
,
the
spirit
of
Christ
liking
to
hear
us
speak
so
very
favourly
and
sincerely
in
this
or
that
passage
in
prayer
,
may
bid
us
speak
that
again
.
In
sundry
passages
of
the
Saints
prayers
,
the
holy
Ghost
in
speciall
manner
spake
in
them
and
with
them
,
and
such
like
double
speeches
of
Gods
Saints
and
Spirit
speaking
together
,
may
well
be
repeated
.
But
yet
there
are
Repetitions
in
prayer
Repetitions
in
prayer
unlawfull
.
1
When
affected
.
which
are
unlawfull
,
as
,
1.
Such
which
are
affected
:
as
,
streines
of
eloquence
,
uttered
in
a
Rhetoricall
way
.
Such
were
those
of
the
Gentiles
,
Matth.
6.
7
,
8.
Vse
not
repetitions
as
the
Heathens
.
These
may
please
mens
eares
;
but
in
prayer
,
whereas
suppliants
should
be
most
humble
and
self-denying
,
they
are
loathsome
to
the
Lord
.
2.
Such
Repetitions
which
are
vain
,
2
When
vain
.
Matth.
6.
7.
Vse
not
vain
repetitions
:
vaine
,
that
is
,
empty
,
frothy
,
impertinent
,
unprofitable
repetitions
,
wherein
is
no
spiritual
life
,
heat
,
vigour
,
nor
yet
solidity
nor
integrity
.
3.
Such
repetitions
which
are
Idolized
,
3
When
Idolized
.
Matth.
6.
they
think
they
shall
be
heard
for
their
much
babling
:
to
conceit
that
God
would
not
,
or
could
not
take
notice
of
our
wants
,
unlesse
we
should
word
it
in
that
sort
with
him
,
is
a
great
dishonour
to
his
free
and
rich
grace
,
and
to
his
faithfull
and
watchfull
care
and
respect
to
his
suppliants
:
or
to
rest
and
trust
in
our
Repetitions
,
that
God
will
the
rather
regard
us
,
is
to
make
God
like
a
mortall
man
.
4.
Such
Repetitions
which
spring
from
4
When
from
hypocrisie
.
hypocrisie
,
namely
from
secret
desire
to
seem
to
be
fervent
in
prayer
,
or
to
be
thought
of
others
to
spend
much
time
in
prayer
,
or
to
stop
the
mouth
of
an
accusing
conscience
,
which
would
else
be
quarrelling
at
persons
if
too
briefe
in
prayer
:
and
therefore
to
fill
up
times
,
men
will
be
making
such
repetitions
of
the
same
things
and
phrases
,
in
their
prayers
;
such
like
repetitions
as
these
are
sinfull
and
heathenish
:
men
thereby
take
Gods
name
in
vaine
,
abuse
his
holy
eare
,
willing
to
draw
him
to
listen
to
bablings
,
they
derogate
from
the
glory
of
Gods
wisdome
,
would
make
God
to
be
one
that
is
dull
of
hearing
or
conceiving
,
as
childish
as
the
sonnes
of
men
;
like
an
Idol
Baal
,
1
King
.
18.
needing
long
and
loud
crying
to
awaken
him
by
a
vain
reiteration
,
O
Baal
heare
us
.
Such
cast
disparagement
and
dishonour
upon
the
renowned
Ordinance
of
Prayer
,
making
it
to
be
but
as
empty
expence
of
time
in
aiery
,
vain
,
and
vanishing
expressions
.
So
much
for
the
answer
to
the
former
part
respecting
length
of
prayer
:
Now
consider
in
what
cases
,
and
with
what
Cautions
we
may
be
short
in
prayer
.
We
may
be
short
in
prayer
in
case
of
bodily
Ayls
.
We
may
be
short
in
prayer
,
1.
in
case
of
bodily
sicknesse
,
pain
,
Faintnesse
,
and
death
▪
approaching
,
Dan.
10.
16.
17.
How
can
thy
servant
talk
with
this
my
Lord
,
there
remaining
no
strength
in
me
.
Sick
Hezekiah
and
Jacob
were
short
in
prayer
,
Esay
38.
1
,
2.
Heb.
11.
21.
Jacob
worshippeth
God
leaning
on
his
staffe
.
2.
In
case
of
pressing
occasions
,
unavoydable
2
Of
pressing
occasions
.
by
ordinary
prudence
or
providence
:
when
the
Philistims
came
suddenly
upon
Samuel
and
upon
Saul
in
prayer
they
soon
dispatch
,
1
Sam.
7.
14.
3.
In
case
of
prevailing
indisposednesse
3
Of
prevailing
indisposedness
.
of
heart
to
pray
;
after
much
strivings
to
pray
,
yet
distempers
and
hurries
of
spirit
abate
not
:
better
then
be
short
,
then
multiply
words
in
any
senseless
and
tumultuous
manner
,
and
take
Gods
Name
in
vain
.
4.
In
case
a
Christian
be
personally
persecuted
,
4
Of
personall
persecution
.
and
may
not
stay
long
in
one
place
.
5.
In
case
the
prayer
to
be
made
be
5
Of
Occasionall
prayer
.
onely
occasionall
,
above
that
of
our
ordinary
course
.
In
such
a
case
Hezekiah
is
short
,
2
Kings
19.
14.
to
20.
and
2
Chro.
30.
20
,
21.
Onely
in
spending
so
little
time
in
prayer
,
take
we
these
Cautions
.
Cautions
touching
short
prayer
.
1
That
it
be
not
usuall
.
1.
That
it
be
not
ordinary
and
usuall
with
us
so
to
doe
,
but
rather
occasionall
:
to
be
ordinarily
so
brief
in
prayer
,
would
argue
strangenesse
and
unacquaintednesse
with
the
Lord
,
men
not
using
to
hold
any
long
discourse
with
strangers
.
It
would
manifest
suspition
and
distrust
,
and
sleighting
of
God
;
as
men
that
use
to
speak
either
seldome
,
or
but
little
at
once
,
with
persons
they
suspect
,
or
dare
not
trust
,
or
who
are
not
regarded
.
Besides
,
it
would
evidence
a
self-full
spirit
;
they
have
little
businesse
with
the
Lord
,
and
therefore
will
not
exchange
many
words
before
him
:
however
,
it
will
be
an
argument
at
best
,
of
slender
abilities
and
weaknesse
of
mind
,
that
they
cannot
hold
any
long
discourse
with
God
.
2.
That
it
be
not
out
of
a
worldly
2
That
it
be
not
so
from
a
worldly
spirit
.
spirit
,
so
earnest
and
intent
upon
the
world
,
as
affording
scarce
time
for
God
or
good
;
family
and
closet
services
of
God
,
must
therefore
be
dispatched
usually
in
haste
and
a
hurry
:
there
are
so
many
that
call
upon
such
persons
without
,
that
they
have
not
leisure
or
list
to
be
with
God
in
prayer
,
within
:
they
are
so
familiarly
and
fully
imployed
with
these
new
friends
,
that
they
speak
but
by
snatches
with
God
.
They
are
so
much
abroad
,
that
they
can
be
but
little
at
home
:
when
these
choaking
weeds
of
the
world
spread
so
fast
,
&
so
far
,
that
they
croud
and
thrust
the
good
grain
,
hearbs
and
fruits
into
a
very
narrow
room
and
compasse
.
3.
That
it
be
not
from
negligence
3
It
be
not
from
sleightnesse
.
or
sleightnesse
,
yea
or
from
prophanenesse
of
spirit
,
supposing
that
such
a
short
good-morrow
,
or
good-even
will
serve
the
Lords
turn
wel
enough
.
4.
That
it
be
not
out
of
improvidence
,
4
That
it
be
not
from
improvidence
.
when
by
the
use
of
godly
foresight
,
wisedome
,
and
prudence
,
such
streights
of
time
for
prayer
might
have
been
prevented
:
for
that
will
sadly
afflict
and
abase
a
Christian
,
if
he
be
indeed
gracious
and
tender-hearted
.
CHAP.
VI.
About
pleading
in
Prayer
.
WE
have
already
spoken
to
some
Qu.
6
Cases
of
conscience
considerable
,
About
pleading
in
prayer
.
in
the
incessant
practise
of
this
duty
of
prayer
.
A
sixth
Case
commeth
now
to
be
spoken
to
:
namely
,
touching
holy
pleading
with
God
in
our
prayers
.
Wherein
let
us
consider
and
cleare
,
1.
That
we
must
use
holy
pleas
in
prayer
.
2.
What
pleas
we
may
use
therein
.
3.
What
Rules
we
are
to
attend
unto
in
our
pleading
with
God
in
prayer
.
Now
first
,
that
we
may
and
must
plead
That
we
must
plead
in
prayer
.
with
God
in
prayer
,
Esay
1.
18.
God
saith
to
penitent
ones
,
Come
let
us
reason
together
.
God
reasoneth
with
us
by
his
word
and
providences
,
outwardly
;
and
by
the
motions
of
his
spirit
,
inwardly
:
but
we
reason
with
him
,
by
framing
(
through
the
help
of
his
Spirit
)
certain
holy
arguments
,
grounded
upon
allowed
principles
,
drawn
from
his
nature
,
name
,
word
,
or
works
:
And
it
is
condemned
as
a
very
sinfull
defect
in
professours
,
that
they
did
not
plead
the
Churches
case
with
God
,
Jer.
30.
13.
There
is
none
to
plead
thy
cause
,
that
thou
mayest
be
bound
up
.
If
you
persue
the
examples
of
the
most
famous
&
prevailing
suppliants
of
God
,
recorded
in
Scripture
roules
,
you
shall
finde
them
using
holy
pleas
in
their
prayers
for
themselves
or
others
.
Thus
did
Abraham
,
Gen.
18.
25.
Shall
not
the
judge
of
the
whole
earth
doe
right
?
So
Jacob
,
Gen.
32.
9
,
12
,
13.
Which
saidest
,
return
to
thy
Fathers
house
.
And
saidest
,
surely
I
will
doe
thee
good
.
Which
is
,
as
if
he
had
said
,
Lord
,
I
undertook
not
the
journey
upon
my
own
head
,
but
thou
badest
me
goe
,
and
I
have
thy
word
for
a
good
successe
:
and
therefore
I
look
thou
shouldst
beare
me
harmlesse
,
and
blesse
me
in
this
undertaking
.
So
Moses
,
David
,
Daniel
,
and
others
,
their
prayers
are
full
of
holy
pleas
.
And
that
we
may
strengthen
this
by
two
or
three
reasons
,
consider
:
Reasons
.
1
It
s
an
argument
of
familiarity
with
God
.
acquaintance
,
and
friendship
thus
to
plead
with
God
in
prayer
:
and
therefore
most
suitable
to
this
holy
talking
with
God
.
As
men
use
to
plead
with
such
as
they
are
most
intimate
withall
,
so
is
it
here
:
Hence
the
Saints
,
which
have
been
men
inward
with
the
Lord
,
to
whom
he
hath
made
himselfe
most
known
,
and
opened
his
mind
and
bosome
to
them
,
and
they
theirs
to
him
;
they
ever
use
the
most
pleas
with
God
in
their
prayers
.
What
meere
men
more
intimate
with
God
,
then
Abraham
,
Moses
,
and
David
?
and
who
pleaded
it
more
stoutly
&
freely
with
him
,
then
they
did
.
This
is
a
branch
of
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
we
have
through
Christ
,
and
it
being
so
deare
a
bought
priviledge
,
we
may
wel
improve
it
to
the
utmost
,
Ephes.
3.
12.
By
whom
we
have
free
accesse
with
confidence
.
Heb.
10.
19.
By
the
blood
of
Jesus
we
have
accesse
with
boldness
unto
the
holy
place
.
2.
It
will
be
an
argument
of
fervency
2
Of
Fervency
and
holy
seriousnesse
in
our
spirits
in
prayer
,
to
back
the
same
with
prevailing
pleas
.
As
it
is
in
all
petitioners
amongst
men
,
suing
for
things
they
most
strongly
desire
.
3.
It
will
be
an
argument
of
our
careful
and
serious
minding
,
and
recording
of
3.
Of
holy
minding
of
Gods
word
and
works
.
what
the
Lord
holdeth
forth
in
his
word
,
or
works
,
for
our
encouragement
in
our
prayers
.
Hence
when
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
,
are
wished
to
be
Pleaders
in
the
Churches
Case
;
they
are
called
Remembrancers
,
Recorders
,
and
therefore
men
fittest
to
plead
,
yea
persons
called
to
plead
with
the
Lord
for
his
people
.
Esa.
62.
6
,
7.
Ye
that
make
mention
of
the
Lord
keep
not
silence
,
Give
him
no
rest
,
&c.
and
the
Hebrew
Affix
,
doth
shew
their
eminency
in
it
:
the
Word
[
Mazkir
]
there
mentioned
,
is
for
such
a
one
,
who
by
his
office
did
note
down
al
the
memorable
matters
of
the
King
,
and
used
to
suggest
to
the
King
seasonable
Items
of
things
to
be
done
accordingly
,
Esa.
36.
3.
2.
Sam.
8
,
16.
But
three
or
four
things
may
be
objected
against
the
necessity
of
such
pleading
.
Objections
against
pleading
in
prayer
.
Obj.
1.
Jesus
Christ
is
the
common
pleader
and
Advocate
for
his
people
,
1
John
2.
1.
If
we
sin
we
have
an
Advocate
with
the
Father
,
Jesus
Christ
the
righteous
.
What
need
they
then
do
any
more
,
then
barely
present
their
requests
unto
God
in
his
name
.
Answ.
True
,
Christs
office
is
to
present
our
requests
to
God
,
which
we
bring
before
him
,
but
withall
also
to
perfume
those
holy
pleaes
with
the
odour
of
his
merit
and
mediation
:
The
Lord
Christ
meant
to
pray
the
Father
for
them
,
but
yet
will
have
the
Disciples
in
his
name
to
ask
more
to
purpose
then
ever
they
had
done
,
Ioh.
16
,
23.
24.
Hitherto
ye
have
asked
nothing
in
my
name
;
ask
(
that
is
more
freely
and
fully
,
and
strongly
)
that
your
joy
may
be
full
:
yea
,
he
is
an
Advocate
to
sollicite
and
plead
on
our
behalf
,
as
well
our
pleaes
for
what
we
sue
for
,
as
the
suits
themselves
.
Obj.
2.
God
is
not
as
man
,
hard
,
but
rather
easie
to
be
intreated
,
as
being
much
more
merciful
,
and
wise
,
then
any
of
the
sonnes
of
men
:
whose
wisedome
from
above
,
is
to
be
easie
to
be
intreated
.
Besides
,
as
men
,
the
more
intire
and
sincere
they
are
,
the
more
candid
they
are
,
in
ready
answers
to
others
desires
,
which
they
may
grant
.
They
will
not
assent
to
carry
it
otherwise
then
they
intend
:
no
more
will
the
Lord
,
but
as
he
is
,
so
will
Mich.
7
:
18
:
Esa.
65.
14
:
he
shew
himselfe
to
be
,
ready
to
shew
mercy
,
and
ready
to
forgive
,
and
therefore
what
need
such
a
urging
on
pleading
.
Answ.
True
,
the
Lord
is
thus
ready
to
help
and
heare
;
yet
who
more
full
of
pleaes
for
his
mercy
then
David
,
the
Pen-man
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
in
ascribing
this
to
God
,
that
he
is
ready
to
forgive
,
and
plenteous
in
his
mercy
to
all
that
cal
upon
him
.
Psal.
86.
5.
in
that
very
place
he
pleadeth
:
incline
thine
ear
and
hear
,
why
so
?
for
I
am
poor
and
needy
.
vers.
1.
and
preserve
thou
my
soul
;
why
so
?
for
I
am
thy
servant
and
trust
in
thee
.
vers.
2.
&c.
Bee
merciful
to
me
O
Lord
,
why
so
?
for
I
cry
to
thee
continually
.
vers.
3.
And
rejoyce
the
soul
of
thy
servant
,
why
so
?
for
unto
thee
O
Lord
,
do
I
lift
up
my
soul
.
Verse
4
:
which
is
backed
with
another
argument
from
this
very
gracious
disposition
of
God
.
vers.
5.
For
thou
Lord
art
good
and
ready
to
shew
mercy
,
and
rich
in
goodnesse
to
all
that
call
upon
thee
.
This
readinesse
then
to
mercy
must
not
hinder
,
but
further
the
Saints
pleading
in
prayer
,
and
help
to
finde
the
more
Argument
,
whereby
to
plead
with
God
therein
.
Jesus
Christ
knew
that
his
Father
alwayes
heard
him
.
Ioh.
11.
42.
yet
in
that
his
solemne
prayer
recorded
,
Ioh.
17.
how
many
Arguments
doth
he
use
,
to
strengthen
his
Petitions
,
as
to
glorifie
him
,
verse
4.
5.
Father
glorifie
thy
Son
:
why
so
?
The
Houre
(
or
the
Time
)
is
come
,
Ibid
.
And
verse
4.
5.
I
have
glorified
thee
on
Earth
:
And
I
have
finished
the
work
thou
hast
given
me
:
And
now
(
or
therefore
)
glorifie
me
,
&c.
&
V.
21.
Let
them
be
one
in
us
:
why
so
?
That
the
world
may
know
thou
hast
sent
me
.
V.
24.
Let
them
be
with
me
to
behold
my
glory
:
why
so
?
For
thou
lovedst
me
before
the
world
was
.
Surely
God
himself
must
needs
be
ready
to
do
what
himselfe
willeth
,
yet
as
one
stirring
up
himselfe
to
act
,
he
argueth
with
himselfe
,
Esay
.
51.
9.
Awake
,
Awake
,
O
Arme
of
the
Lord
;
why
so
?
Art
not
thou
it
that
hast
wounded
the
Dragon
?
and
verse
10.
Art
not
thou
it
that
hast
dried
up
the
Sea
.
So
Esay
63.
8.
For
he
said
,
Surely
they
are
my
people
,
children
that
will
not
lye
,
So
he
was
their
Saviour
,
and
Psal.
12.
5.
For
the
sighing
of
the
poor
,
and
cry
of
the
needy
,
I
will
arise
,
saith
the
Lord
,
and
set
him
at
liberty
from
him
that
puffeth
at
him
.
God
glorifieth
his
readinesse
to
mercy
;
in
that
we
no
sooner
plead
for
it
,
in
our
prayers
,
but
he
sheweth
mercy
.
Esay
65.
14.
Whilst
they
yet
speake
;
I
will
heare
.
Psal.
65.
2.
O
thou
that
art
hearing
prayers
.
It
is
the
Lord
who
prepareth
our
hearts
in
prayer
,
and
furnisheth
them
with
holy
pleas
;
and
it
is
the
rather
a
pledge
that
he
is
ready
to
heare
the
pleas
of
his
own
spirit
.
The
Lord
may
,
and
sometimes
doth
prevent
his
people
with
mercy
.
Esay
61.
24.
Before
they
call
,
I
will
heare
.
Yet
ordinarily
he
will
have
us
to
pray
and
plead
first
,
ere
he
wil
answer
us
.
Christ
prevented
Zacheus
,
and
bad
himselfe
to
his
house
,
Luke
19.
5.
Zacheus
,
come
down
quickly
,
for
I
must
abide
at
thine
house
to
day
:
yet
usually
he
went
to
no
house
,
but
he
was
first
invited
;
which
maketh
way
to
answer
another
objection
.
Obj.
3.
God
may
and
doth
bestow
upon
his
people
many
desirable
blessings
,
without
so
much
a
doe
,
in
pleading
for
them
:
The
penitent
thiefe
did
but
say
,
Lord
,
remember
me
when
thou
commest
into
thy
Kingdome
,
and
Christ
presently
answered
him
,
This
day
shalt
thou
be
with
me
in
Paradise
.
Luke
23.
42
,
43.
and
the
Publican
did
but
cry
,
Lord
be
mercifull
to
me
a
sinner
,
and
he
went
away
justified
,
Luke
18.
13
,
14.
And
David
did
but
in
a
short
ejaculatory
Psal.
3
way
seek
the
Lord
,
and
he
delivered
him
from
all
his
feares
.
Answ.
1.
Some
extraordinary
examples
doe
not
take
away
from
the
force
and
course
of
an
ordinary
rule
,
in
this
businesse
of
prayer
,
nor
any
other
.
2.
The
cases
of
the
Saints
may
be
such
,
and
so
circumstantiated
,
that
a
few
broken
expressions
may
be
as
much
,
yea
more
in
them
,
and
from
them
,
then
many
pleas
in
themselves
or
others
,
in
other
cases
,
and
at
other
times
.
As
in
the
poor
thiefe
,
incompassed
with
so
much
sense
of
guilt
of
his
former
leud
courses
,
with
bodily
tortures
,
feare
of
death
,
&c.
So
in
David
,
in
that
instant
when
he
changed
his
behaviour
before
Abimelech
,
Psal.
34.
title
.
So
in
cases
of
poore
tempted
Saints
,
under
bonds
,
bolts
,
and
keepers
,
(
as
it
were
)
and
with
heavy
weights
upon
their
spirits
,
They
make
short
cries
in
depths
,
Psal.
130.
1.
3.
God
wil
sometimes
order
passages
for
peculiar
examples
of
his
royall
bounty
,
that
none
may
glory
in
man
,
nor
in
prayers
,
nor
in
pleas
,
although
acted
therein
by
the
spirit
of
grace
:
and
that
none
may
be
dismayed
,
albeit
they
cannot
sometimes
plead
the
cases
of
their
souls
.
4.
The
Scripture
in
recording
the
Saints
prayers
,
doth
not
alwaies
expresse
all
,
but
rather
setteth
down
the
summe
and
substance
of
what
was
uttered
by
them
.
5.
In
short
prayers
there
may
be
couched
many
pleas
,
as
in
that
of
the
Publicans
prayer
,
wherein
almost
every
word
includeth
a
secret
plea.
As
that
term
of
[
Lord
]
is
a
plea
of
respect
to
an
humble
servants
request
:
so
that
[
be
propitious
]
includeth
pleas
from
Gods
own
mercy
,
and
Christs
merits
.
So
that
[
to
me
a
sinner
]
that
is
,
chiefest
of
sinners
,
it
was
a
very
plea
for
grace
to
him
that
was
such
a
one
in
his
own
sight
and
sense
.
To
be
sure
he
had
a
pleading
spirit
in
him
.
Obj.
4.
God
is
not
as
man
to
be
moved
by
our
pleas
,
but
abideth
unchangeable
in
his
purposes
of
what
he
wil
doe
:
so
that
as
he
said
to
Samuel
touching
Saul
,
1
Sam.
16.
1.
Why
mournest
thou
for
Saul
,
seeing
I
have
rejected
him
?
God
is
not
as
man
to
repent
,
what
pleas
soever
are
made
to
the
contrary
,
1
Sam.
28.
15.
God
answereth
me
not
(
saith
Saul
)
neither
by
Vrim
,
nor
by
Prophets
.
Lord
,
Lord
,
(
plead
they
in
Luke
13.
25
,
26.
)
have
we
not
eaten
and
drunken
in
thy
presence
?
And
Matth.
7.
21
,
22
,
23.
Have
we
not
prophesied
in
thy
name
,
and
in
thy
name
cast
out
divels
?
but
both
in
vain
:
I
know
you
not
(
saith
the
Lord
)
depart
from
me
,
&c.
Ans.
1.
It
s
true
,
Amidst
Gods
divers
expressings
of
himselfe
to
us
,
sometimes
as
frowning
,
sometimes
as
smiling
,
there
is
no
change
with
God
;
God
is
the
same
when
he
carrieth
it
to
us
as
willing
,
or
when
as
unwilling
to
hearken
to
us
:
because
by
an
immutable
act
of
his
counsel
he
ordered
it
to
carry
it
so
diversly
towards
us
in
his
dispensations
.
2.
It
s
true
also
that
there
is
nothing
done
in
time
,
but
the
Lord
decreed
it
immutably
before
all
time
;
as
that
he
would
confer
upon
his
people
such
and
such
a
mercy
,
but
in
such
a
way
of
moving
them
to
pray
and
plead
for
it
.
3.
It
s
true
also
that
there
is
a
time
when
pleas
availe
not
:
as
,
1.
For
a
time
:
and
so
the
Lord
may
expresse
distaste
,
and
carry
it
as
one
that
is
angry
with
his
own
,
yea
when
pleading
in
prayer
.
The
Church
pleadeth
,
Psal.
80.
1.
Heare
:
why
so
?
O
thou
shepheard
of
Israel
&c.
yet
vers.
4.
expostulateth
,
Why
art
thou
so
long
angry
with
the
prayers
of
thy
people
?
yet
were
their
pleas
,
and
prayers
,
and
teares
treasured
up
for
a
fit
season
of
help
.
2.
For
ever
:
namely
in
case
of
expiration
and
ending
of
the
date
of
the
day
and
season
of
grace
with
any
,
Prov.
1.
28.
They
shall
seek
me
early
,
and
not
finde
me
.
4.
Albeit
the
Lord
be
not
moved
by
our
pleas
;
yet
are
our
pleas
his
ordinance
,
and
therefore
we
are
to
attend
thereto
:
and
they
are
an
ordinary
way
and
meanes
,
in
the
use
whereof
God
will
give
promised
mercies
;
yea
,
they
are
a
means
which
the
Spirit
of
God
maketh
use
of
to
move
and
quicken
up
our
sense
and
feeling
of
such
and
such
wants
,
our
desire
of
such
and
such
mercies
,
and
our
faith
in
such
and
such
promises
or
attributes
of
God
,
(
or
the
like
)
to
put
us
upon
the
serious
urging
of
such
and
such
holy
pleas
in
our
prayers
.
Now
we
come
to
the
second
thing
propounded
,
namely
,
what
pleas
we
are
to
use
in
our
prayers
to
the
Lord
.
There
are
in
arguing
the
cases
and
intricacies
of
our
soules
,
spirituall
Topick
places
(
as
I
may
call
them
)
certaine
radicall
notions
in
God
and
Christ
,
and
the
Word
,
which
yield
fruitfull
and
forcible
arguments
,
in
this
our
holy
discourse
and
reasoning
with
God
:
true
it
is
,
that
it
is
not
every
puny
in
Christianity
that
can
raise
so
aply
,
seasonably
,
strongly
,
plentifully
,
and
graciously
,
such
prevailing
pleas
:
some
are
but
Juniors
and
Freshmen
in
the
schoole
of
Christ
;
others
are
Senior
Students
in
this
holy
Logick
:
there
is
much
skill
required
to
become
one
of
Heavens
Barristers
.
But
for
the
better
help
and
direction
in
Pleas
with
God
respecting
himselfe
,
as
from
his
own
name
.
this
Art
,
and
fruitfull
practice
thereof
,
let
us
reduce
these
pleas
to
three
heads
.
Some
respect
God
,
some
our selves
,
some
others
.
Briefly
then
of
some
pleas
respecting
God
,
and
there
we
finde
the
Scripture
recording
some
approved
,
and
(
as
I
may
say
)
unanswerable
pleas
.
As
first
,
the
engagement
of
his
own
name
in
the
cases
before
him
.
When
a
petitioner
hath
such
skill
in
pleading
his
suit
,
that
he
can
prudently
involve
the
petitioned
party
in
his
case
,
and
so
make
it
as
well
the
case
of
the
petitioned
,
as
of
the
petitioner
:
this
with
men
is
undeniable
pleading
;
So
is
it
here
with
God
,
thus
Exod.
32.
11
,
12.
Why
doth
thy
wrath
wax
hot
,
&c.
Wherefore
should
the
Aegyptians
speak
and
say
,
for
mischiefe
did
the
Lord
bring
them
out
to
slay
them
in
the
mountaine
,
&c.
As
if
he
had
said
,
Lord
,
I
say
not
how
the
name
of
thy
grace
,
wisdome
,
faithfulnesse
and
long-suffering
,
may
suffer
in
the
eyes
and
hearts
of
thy
professed
people
,
if
thou
shouldest
deny
my
request
;
but
consider
what
a
disparagement
it
wil
be
to
thy
glory
,
in
the
eyes
of
thy
enemies
,
to
deale
so
strictly
with
thy
people
;
men
are
forbidden
to
lay
a
stumbling-block
before
the
blind
;
and
wil
God
lay
such
an
occasion
of
offence
and
falling
in
the
way
of
blind
Aegyptians
.
The
like
plea
is
used
in
Psal.
79.
9
,
10
,
11.
Help
us
for
the
glory
of
thy
name
,
purge
away
our
sins
for
thy
names
sake
:
wherefore
should
the
Heathen
say
,
where
is
there
God
?
Render
to
them
the
reproach
wherewith
they
have
reproached
thee
,
O
Lord
.
So
Psal.
74.
18.
19
,
22.
and
in
many
other
places
to
like
purpose
.
The
cases
wherein
Gods
name
and
glory
is
in
any
special
sort
engaged
,
are
of
greatest
weight
and
concernment
,
and
therefore
none
necd
be
afraid
or
ashamed
to
plead
them
in
such
sort
before
the
Lord
:
in
such
pleas
truly
,
if
the
Lord
should
deny
his
Saints
,
he
should
deny
himselfe
.
And
the
self-deniall
of
the
Suppliant
shines
forth
the
more
in
such
pleas
,
when
he
pleads
the
case
,
not
so
much
in
reference
to
himselfe
,
as
to
the
Lord
himselfe
,
and
to
his
name
.
Secondly
,
the
suitablenesse
of
the
relation
His
relation
to
us
and
fitnesse
to
help
us
.
betwixt
God
and
us
,
as
Psal.
79.
9.
Help
us
,
O
God
of
our
salvation
.
Deliver
us
for
thy
name
sake
.
As
if
they
would
say
,
thou
stilest
thy selfe
the
God
of
our
salvation
:
we
by
thy
grace
doe
eye
and
own
thee
as
such
a
one
;
wherefore
shew
that
thou
art
such
a
one
by
saving
of
us
:
let
it
appeare
that
it
is
no
empty
title
.
And
what
is
more
suitable
to
a
God
of
salvation
,
then
to
save
his
people
?
or
wherein
shall
that
Name
of
thine
be
more
magnified
,
then
in
thy
delivering
thy
people
?
So
Esay
63.
16.
Doubtlesse
thou
art
our
father
,
our
Redeemer
,
&c.
As
if
they
had
said
,
O
Lord
,
we
have
no
other
but
thee
;
of
whom
should
children
seek
for
reliefe
,
or
from
whom
should
they
expect
succour
but
from
their
father
?
Now
,
we
are
resolved
to
own
no
other
for
our
father
but
thee
,
and
can
a
father
be
curst
to
his
poor
desolate
,
disconsolate
,
sick
,
or
sad
children
,
when
it
is
in
his
power
to
relieve
them
?
To
this
we
may
adde
the
suitablenesse
of
the
mercies
we
ask
of
God
,
unto
him
,
and
unto
us
.
So
Numb.
11.
17
,
18
,
19.
Let
the
power
of
my
Lord
be
great
,
as
thou
hast
said
,
the
Lord
is
long-suffering
,
and
of
great
mercy
,
forgiving
iniquity
,
&c.
pardon
,
I
beseech
thee
,
the
iniquity
of
thy
people
.
As
it
is
suitable
to
a
sinning
people
to
get
a
pardon
,
so
it
is
most
suitable
to
a
sin-pardoning
God
,
to
give
forth
a
pardon
to
them
.
So
Psal.
130.
4.
But
there
are
forgivenesses
with
thee
,
that
thou
maist
be
feared
.
I
need
not
speak
more
in
this
case
,
or
so
much
as
scruple
it
,
that
thou
shouldst
be
strict
upon
a
poore
desolate
tempted
creature
,
to
mark
what
is
done
amisse
,
and
so
to
proceed
to
condemne
or
confound
such
a
one
as
I
am
;
for
there
are
Forgivenesses
with
thee
:
the
manifold
pardons
that
I
need
for
my
manifold
and
multiplied
sins
,
are
in
readinesse
in
abundance
with
thee
:
thou
canst
not
deny
the
benefit
thereof
to
me
in
my
case
;
I
wil
and
do
conclude
it
as
a
granted
case
,
there
are
forgivenesses
with
thee
:
What
then
?
that
thou
maist
be
feared
.
Thus
the
Faith
of
Heavens
suppliants
wil
be
coming
within
God
,
and
wil
be
framing
good
conceits
of
God
,
and
telling
him
how
wel
they
are
perswaded
of
him
,
and
of
his
generous
nature
,
that
if
he
deny
them
he
should
disparage
himselfe
in
their
eyes
,
who
had
better
thoughts
of
him
.
As
Paul
,
desiring
Agrippa's
becomming
a
Christian
,
he
windeth
him
in
by
his
holy
Rhetorick
,
thus
,
Believest
thou
the
Prophets
?
yea
,
I
know
thou
believest
:
so
that
if
Agrippa
deny
this
,
he
must
in
a
manner
weaken
his
own
esteem
:
so
when
the
Saints
in
their
prayers
and
pleas
hold
forth
their
faith
in
God
,
as
such
or
such
an
one
,
in
his
gracious
nature
,
the
Lord
useth
not
to
exercise
himselfe
short
of
their
apprehensions
;
but
it
is
for
his
honour
to
make
good
the
utmost
of
his
peoples
desires
and
expectations
of
Faith
.
Thirdly
,
the
little
gain
that
the
Lord
The
little
gain
the
Lord
wil
have
by
our
ruines
.
would
have
by
denying
his
people
,
in
the
mercies
they
request
.
David
beggeth
his
own
life
of
God
,
using
this
plea
,
What
profit
is
there
in
my
blood
?
Psal.
30.
9.
So
did
the
captive
Church
plead
,
Psal.
44.
12.
Thou
sellest
thy
people
for
nought
,
and
dost
not
increase
thy
wealth
thereby
.
So
then
,
poor
Saints
of
God
,
when
they
come
and
tell
the
Lord
in
their
prayers
,
that
indeed
he
may
condemne
,
or
confound
,
or
cut
or
cast
them
off
,
he
may
continue
to
frown
upon
them
,
and
to
withdraw
his
spirit
from
them
;
he
may
deny
such
and
such
requests
of
theirs
,
for
such
and
such
just
causes
,
in
them
;
but
what
wil
he
gain
thereby
?
he
may
gain
many
praises
&c.
by
hearing
them
,
and
helping
them
;
but
what
good
wil
it
doe
him
to
see
them
oppressed
by
the
enemies
of
their
soules
?
or
what
delight
would
it
be
to
him
to
see
them
sighing
,
and
sinking
,
and
fainting
under
sad
pressures
&c.
this
is
an
allowed
,
and
a
very
succesfull
kind
of
pleading
.
We
might
instance
in
many
other
pleas
respecting
God
,
as
that
Esay
63.
15.
Where
is
thy
zeale
,
and
thy
strength
,
the
sounding
of
thy
bowels
,
and
of
thy
mercies
towards
me
?
are
they
restrained
?
These
are
prevailing
pleas
,
since
the
Lord
can
as
soon
cease
to
be
,
as
cease
to
be
zealous
of
his
own
glory
,
in
his
peoples
welfare
;
since
he
neither
wanteth
power
nor
wil
to
help
them
in
any
needful
case
which
concerneth
them
:
for
he
hath
strength
,
and
therefore
is
able
,
and
bowels
of
compassion
and
tender
mercies
,
and
therefore
is
willing
to
answer
and
succour
his
people
.
Yea
,
every
Attribute
and
Title
of
God
,
and
every
promise
is
a
several
plea
,
which
God
cannot
deny
.
The
second
sort
of
pleas
respect
the
Saints
themselves
which
plead
,
and
they
Pleas
respecting
us
:
are
of
two
sorts
:
First
,
some
respect
the
dependency
and
needinesse
of
our
condition
.
As
our
needinesse
,
as
we
are
creatures
.
Secondly
,
others
the
good
of
grace
shining
forth
in
us
.
Of
the
former
sort
let
us
instance
in
these
:
1.
It
may
be
,
and
hath
been
pleaded
,
that
we
are
Gods
creatures
;
both
considered
as
men
,
and
as
Saints
by
calling
:
we
are
the
workmanship
of
his
hands
,
and
as
such
plead
for
his
gracious
respects
.
Job
10.
9.
Thou
hast
made
me
as
the
clay
,
and
wilt
thou
bring
me
to
dust
again
?
As
if
he
should
say
,
thou
hast
been
at
such
cost
and
paines
to
make
me
,
and
now
wilt
thou
altogether
marre
me
by
afflictions
and
temptations
?
so
the
Church
pleadeth
Esay
64.
8
,
9.
But
now
thou
art
our
Father
:
we
are
the
clay
,
thou
art
the
potter
:
be
not
wroth
very
sore
.
Which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
Fathers
doe
not
use
to
be
irrevocably
displeased
with
their
children
,
nor
wil
they
correct
them
without
measure
,
or
whip
them
to
death
.
Potters
doe
not
use
to
conceive
so
deep
a
distaste
against
a
poore
vessel
of
clay
,
as
to
rage
against
the
same
,
without
all
respect
to
their
own
credit
,
or
to
their
own
workmanship
:
and
therefore
surely
thou
our
heavenly
Father
and
Potter
canst
not
,
wilt
not
doe
thus
.
Thus
David
pleads
his
Fashioning
by
God
,
Psal.
119.
73.
Thy
hands
have
made
and
fashioned
me
,
give
me
understanding
,
that
I
may
learn
thy
Commandements
.
God
himselfe
maketh
it
an
argument
to
himselfe
,
why
he
wil
bear
his
people
,
Esay
46.
3
,
4.
I
have
made
,
and
I
will
beare
:
even
I
will
carry
,
and
will
deliver
you
.
And
it
is
a
prevailing
reason
with
God
,
not
to
contend
for
ever
,
lest
the
soule
should
faile
before
me
(
saith
he
)
and
the
spirit
which
I
have
made
,
Esay
57.
16.
so
would
God
have
this
an
argument
to
help
the
weakest
faith
,
to
expect
its
desires
above
all
its
feares
.
Esay
43.
1
,
2.
But
now
thus
saith
the
Lord
,
that
created
thee
,
O
Jacob
,
and
he
that
frmed
thee
,
O
Israel
,
Feare
not
.
And
so
V.
7.
For
I
have
created
him
for
my
glory
,
I
have
formed
him
,
yea
I
have
made
him
.
And
therefore
surely
the
Saints
may
wel
urge
this
,
in
any
like
case
,
in
prayer
.
2.
We
may
plead
the
imbecillity
and
We
are
fraile
creatures
.
frailty
of
our
natures
.
So
Iob
pleadeth
for
the
speeding
of
Gods
manifesting
of
his
pardoning
and
reconciling
grace
to
him
.
Iob
7.
21.
Why
dost
thou
not
pardon
my
transgression
,
and
take
away
mine
iniquitie
?
for
now
shall
I
sleep
in
the
dust
,
&c.
As
if
he
had
said
,
Lord
if
ever
thou
intendest
(
as
I
am
perswaded
thou
dost
)
to
renew
the
former
beams
of
thy
favour
,
and
pardoning
mercy
,
thou
hadst
not
need
to
defer
too
long
,
lest
it
come
somewhat
too
late
;
for
ere
long
I
shall
returne
to
my
dust
.
This
is
Davids
plea
in
the
like
case
,
Psal.
39.
12
,
13.
Keep
not
silence
at
my
teares
,
for
I
am
a
stranger
with
thee
.
Spare
me
a
little
,
that
I
may
recover
my
strength
,
before
I
goe
hence
,
and
be
no
more
.
So
Iob
pleadeth
this
,
Iob
13.
25.
Wilt
thou
break
a
leafe
driven
to
and
fro
?
and
wilt
thou
pursue
dry
stubble
?
What
credit
it
is
to
so
great
a
Majesty
as
thou
art
,
to
shew
thy
power
against
a
poor
leafe
?
or
to
runne
after
a
poor
leafe
,
which
every
puffe
of
wind
whisketh
hither
and
thither
?
or
is
it
any
honour
so
much
as
to
a
man
,
to
be
cutting
and
hewing
a
poor
leafe
,
which
can
make
no
resistance
?
Thus
Abraham
pleadeth
for
Audience
and
patience
in
hearing
him
:
because
he
is
but
dust
and
ashes
,
of
little
substance
,
&
short
continuance
before
the
Lord
,
if
the
Lord
please
now
to
heare
him
whilst
he
is
before
him
,
he
is
not
like
to
trouble
him
long
;
it
is
but
a
very
little
and
he
is
gone
:
he
is
but
weak
,
and
it
is
not
much
discouragement
in
denial
of
requests
,
which
he
is
able
to
beare
.
Gen.
18.
27.
And
the
Lord
hath
sanctified
this
plea
,
as
an
argument
to
himselfe
to
shew
his
servants
mercy
.
Psal.
103.
13
,
14.
He
pittieth
those
that
feare
him
;
for
he
knoweth
our
frame
,
he
remembreth
that
we
are
but
dust
.
So
Esay
57.
16.
I
will
not
contend
for
ever
,
for
the
spirit
should
faile
before
me
.
This
prevaileth
with
the
Lord
,
not
to
charge
too
hard
upon
his
poore
people
.
3.
Plead
we
the
extremities
of
our
miseries
,
We
are
in
extremities
.
inward
or
outward
:
our
extremities
being
Gods
opportunities
of
hearing
and
helping
us
,
Psal.
27.
16.
Have
mercy
upon
me
,
O
Lord
;
why
so
?
for
I
am
desolate
.
And
Psal.
143.
7.
Heare
me
speedily
,
O
Lord
,
why
so
?
my
spirit
faileth
.
I
have
but
a
little
spirit
left
,
O
Lord
,
to
breath
after
thee
,
and
speak
to
thee
,
let
me
not
spend
that
in
waste
:
Lord
,
my
soule
is
dying
away
,
speak
Lord
,
answer
Lord
,
before
I
faint
quite
away
.
A
gracious
answer
,
Lord
,
would
even
fetch
life
in
me
again
:
and
nothing
else
but
that
wil
recover
me
:
and
therefore
heare
me
speedily
,
a
poor
dying
,
sinking
,
fainting
spirit
,
O
Lord
I
intreat
thee
.
So
Psal.
69.
12.
Save
me
,
O
God
,
for
the
waters
are
come
even
to
my
soule
:
I
sinke
in
the
deep
mire
,
where
is
no
standing
.
This
plea
in
effect
is
thus
,
Lord
I
am
ready
to
drown
;
if
ever
thou
wouldst
save
a
poor
perishing
servant
of
thine
,
save
me
:
my
troubles
and
temptations
are
too
deep
for
me
,
I
am
ready
to
sinke
over
head
and
eares
in
them
,
and
therefore
Lord
reach
hither
thy
gracious
hand
,
and
beare
up
my
head
above
water
,
least
otherwise
I
miscarry
:
but
especially
,
if
such
extremities
continue
,
the
continuance
of
them
may
be
pleaded
.
Such
is
Hemans
plea
,
Psa.
88.
14
,
15.
Lord
,
why
hidest
thou
thy
face
from
me
?
I
am
afflicted
and
ready
to
die
,
from
my
youth
up
,
whilst
I
suffer
thy
terrours
I
am
distracted
:
and
God
maketh
this
an
allowed
plea
to
himselfe
,
of
shewing
his
people
mercy
in
such
a
case
.
Esay
42.
19
,
20.
I
have
a
long
time
holden
my
peace
.
Now
will
I
destroy
and
devoure
at
once
.
And
I
will
bring
the
blinde
by
a
way
they
know
not
,
&c.
Christ
the
Angel
useth
this
plea
Zech.
1.
12.
O
Lord
of
Hosts
,
how
long
wilt
thou
not
have
mercy
on
Jerusalem
,
against
which
thou
hast
had
indignation
these
threescore
and
ten
yeers
?
4.
Plead
we
our
helplesnesse
in
our
We
are
helples
otherwise
.
selves
,
and
in
any
other
besides
himselfe
.
So
Psal.
22.
11.
Be
not
far
from
me
,
for
trouble
is
neer
:
for
there
is
none
to
help
.
So
Ier.
14.
22.
Are
there
any
among
the
vanities
of
the
Gentiles
,
that
can
cause
raine
?
or
can
the
heavens
give
showres
?
Art
not
thou
he
,
O
Lord
our
God
?
therefore
we
will
wait
upon
thee
:
for
thou
hast
made
all
these
things
.
So
2
Chro.
20.
12.
We
have
no
might
,
we
know
not
what
to
doe
,
but
our
eyes
are
unto
thee
.
Either
then
thou
must
help
,
O
Lord
,
at
this
dead
lift
,
or
else
thine
enemies
will
prevaile
.
So
Psal.
60.
11.
Give
us
help
against
trouble
,
for
vain
is
the
help
of
man
.
When
people
are
in
a
perishing
condition
,
it
must
not
keep
them
from
making
out
to
God
,
but
they
must
take
this
to
bottom
their
requests
upon
for
mercy
;
their
spirituall
oppressours
and
oppressions
must
make
them
repaire
to
the
Lord
,
and
that
wil
prevaile
for
succour
,
from
that
great
one
the
Lord
Jesus
.
They
shall
cry
unto
the
Lord
,
(
Esay
19.
20.
)
because
of
the
oppressours
,
and
he
shall
send
them
a
Saviour
,
and
a
great
one
,
and
he
shall
deliver
them
.
Psal.
72.
12.
It
is
engaged
concerning
Christ
the
true
Solomon
,
He
shall
deliver
the
needy
when
he
crieth
,
the
poore
also
and
him
that
hath
no
helper
.
He
cannot
forget
the
cry
of
his
sucking
shiftlesse
babes
,
that
hang
upon
the
breast
,
and
can
no
more
shift
for
a
living
then
a
poore
infant
.
God
himselfe
urgeth
his
people
to
come
to
him
,
with
this
plea
in
their
mouthes
,
Hos.
14.
2
,
3.
Take
unto
you
words
and
say
,
Take
away
all
iniquity
,
and
receive
us
graciously
.
For
in
thee
the
fatherlesse
finde
mercy
:
The
like
is
done
Jer.
3.
23.
Truly
in
vain
is
salvation
hoped
for
from
the
hils
:
truly
in
the
Lord
our
God
is
salvation
.
So
is
the
Lord
himselfe
moved
hence
to
help
his
people
.
Esay
63
,
5.
And
I
looked
and
there
was
none
to
help
;
and
I
wondred
that
there
was
none
to
uphold
,
therefore
mine
own
arm
brought
salvation
to
me
.
And
Deut.
32.
36.
The
Lord
shal
repent
for
his
servants
,
when
he
seeth
their
power
is
gone
.
5.
Plead
the
greatnesse
of
our
sinnes
,
not
to
keep
us
from
mercy
,
but
to
prevaile
Our
sins
have
been
many
and
great
.
for
it
.
Psal.
25.
11.
Pardon
my
sin
,
why
so
?
for
it
is
great
.
Psal.
41.
4.
Heale
my
soule
,
for
I
have
sinned
against
thee
.
Jer.
14.
7.
Doe
thou
it
for
thy
names
sake
:
for
our
backeslidings
are
many
,
we
have
sinned
against
thee
.
This
is
a
strong
plea
,
when
sincerely
urged
,
by
an
humble
and
contrite
spirit
.
It
glorifieth
God
as
one
that
is
abundant
in
goodnesse
,
rich
in
mercy
,
and
one
with
whom
are
forgivenesses
and
plenteous
redemption
;
and
it
honoureth
Christ
as
infinite
in
mercy
.
Hence
also
the
Lord
himselfe
when
he
would
stir
up
himselfe
to
choice
acts
of
mercy
to
his
poore
people
,
he
first
aggravateth
their
sin
against
him
to
the
highest
,
and
then
expresseth
his
royall
act
of
grace
to
them
.
So
Esay
43.
22
,
23
,
24
,
25.
Thou
hast
not
called
upon
me
,
O
Jacob
,
but
hast
been
weary
of
me
,
O
Israel
,
thou
hast
not
honoured
me
with
thy
Sacrifices
;
but
thou
hast
made
me
to
serve
with
thy
sinnes
,
and
wearied
me
with
thine
iniquities
:
I
,
even
I
am
he
,
that
blotteth
out
thy
transgressions
for
my
names
sake
.
The
latter
sort
of
pleas
,
respecting
our
The
good
of
Gods
grace
,
as
Gods
stirring
us
up
to
plead
with
him
.
selves
,
or
the
good
of
grace
in
us
,
are
1.
Gods
own
stirring
us
up
to
pray
for
such
mercies
.
When
a
petitioner
can
plead
with
God
,
Lord
,
I
come
not
to
thy
blessed
Court
without
thy
sending
for
.
It
was
thou
which
appointedst
me
to
come
to
thy
doore
of
grace
;
else
I
had
not
come
;
thy
Spirit
moved
me
,
thy
promise
encouraged
me
so
to
doe
:
and
therefore
,
O
Lord
,
I
expect
the
fruit
of
my
comming
and
request
.
So
David
pleadeth
2
Sam.
7.
27
,
28.
Lord
,
thou
saidest
this
and
that
touching
my
house
,
and
therefore
hath
thy
servant
found
in
his
heart
to
pray
this
prayer
.
And
so
Psalm
27.
7
,
8.
He
pleadeth
,
Thou
saidest
,
seek
my
face
;
and
my
heart
answered
,
Thy
face
Lord
will
I
seeke
.
And
well
may
this
be
pleaded
,
in
that
God
useth
not
so
to
stirre
up
,
and
strengthen
us
to
seek
him
,
but
when
he
intendeth
to
be
found
of
us
.
Psalm
10.
17.
Thou
wilt
prepare
the
heart
,
thou
wilt
bow
thine
eare
to
heare
.
Jerem.
29.
11
,
13.
Then
shall
ye
seek
me
,
and
finde
me
,
when
ye
shall
search
for
me
with
all
your
heart
.
And
God
maketh
it
an
argument
to
himselfe
,
that
if
he
say
to
any
inwardly
as
wel
as
outwardly
,
seek
my
face
,
he
that
speaketh
righteousnesse
cannot
speak
thus
to
them
and
frustrate
their
prayers
,
and
so
bid
them
seek
his
face
in
vain
,
Esay
45.
19.
I
said
not
to
any
of
the
seed
of
Jacob
,
seek
my
face
in
vaine
;
I
the
Lord
speak
right
things
.
If
Ahashuerus
bid
his
Spouse
to
ask
,
surely
he
wil
not
faile
to
grant
her
petition
,
Esther
7.
1.
so
here
.
And
as
when
Christ
called
the
blind
man
to
come
to
him
to
tell
him
his
grievance
,
it
was
truly
said
to
him
by
them
,
Be
of
good
comfort
,
rise
,
for
he
calleth
thee
,
Mark
10
,
49.
so
it
is
in
this
case
.
Secondly
,
our
waitings
,
and
the
expectations
Our
waiting
upon
him
.
of
Faith
which
the
Lord
wrought
in
us
,
may
be
pleaded
.
That
a
King
should
occasion
a
petitioners
expectation
of
bounty
,
and
faile
him
,
were
not
seemly
;
it
were
strange
.
Hence
Asahs
plea
,
in
his
prayer
for
help
,
Help
Lord
;
why
so
?
for
we
rest
on
thee
,
2
Chron.
14.
11.
So
Psalm
119.
66.
Teach
me
good
judgement
and
knowledge
,
for
I
have
believed
thy
Commandements
.
And
Psalm
25.
2
,
3.
My
God
I
trust
in
thee
,
let
me
not
be
confounded
.
And
Vers.
5.
Lead
me
forth
in
thy
truth
,
For
on
thee
doe
I
wait
all
the
day
.
And
Vers.
20.
Let
me
not
be
confounded
,
for
I
trust
in
thee
.
And
Vers.
21.
Let
uprightnesse
preserve
me
,
for
my
hope
is
in
thee
.
And
Psalm
143.
8.
Let
me
heare
thy
loving
kindnesse
in
the
morning
,
for
in
thee
is
my
trust
.
And
it
is
an
argument
with
men
;
such
a
one
doth
depend
upon
me
,
and
I
have
passed
my
word
to
doe
such
or
such
a
thing
for
him
,
and
he
commeth
to
meet
me
,
according
to
my
own
appointment
,
at
such
a
time
,
in
expectation
of
what
I
promised
;
and
therefore
I
cannot
,
may
not
,
must
not
faile
him
.
So
it
is
with
God
,
Esay
26.
3.
Thou
wilt
keep
him
in
perfect
peace
,
whose
mind
is
stayed
on
thee
,
because
he
trusted
in
thee
.
And
Psal.
10.
14.
The
poore
committeth
himselfe
to
thee
.
Thou
art
the
helper
of
the
fatherlesse
.
Thirdly
,
we
may
(
in
all
humility
)
The
breaking
of
our
hearts
before
him
.
plead
our
heart-breakings
and
weepings
in
sense
of
want
of
mercies
which
we
crave
,
and
our
pantings
and
faintings
after
the
same
.
As
Psalm
39.
12.
Hold
not
thy
peace
at
my
tears
.
And
Psalm
51.
David
,
who
groundeth
all
his
pleas
onely
upon
the
free
grace
of
the
Lord
,
Vers.
1.
Have
mercy
upon
me
,
according
to
thy
loving
kindnesse
,
&c.
yet
Vers.
17.
he
pleadeth
the
brokennesse
of
his
heart
,
The
Sacrifices
of
God
are
a
broken
heart
;
a
broken
and
a
contrite
spirit
,
O
Lord
,
thou
wilt
not
despise
.
It
is
a
moving
argument
with
a
compassionate
father
,
when
his
child
craveth
this
or
that
with
teares
,
from
him
,
not
then
to
deny
him
.
In
such
a
case
,
a
father
wil
be
ready
to
say
,
alas
my
deare
child
,
thou
shalt
not
blubber
thy
cheekes
any
longer
;
come
,
doe
not
thus
mar
thy
face
with
weeping
,
thou
shalt
have
what
thou
cravest
:
so
doubtlesse
is
it
with
the
Lord
towards
his
children
.
When
Ephraim
smites
upon
his
thigh
,
is
ashamed
,
and
even
confounded
,
because
he
bare
the
iniquity
of
his
youth
,
Jer.
31.
19.
how
this
took
with
God
we
may
perceive
by
what
himselfe
replieth
,
Vers.
20.
Is
Ephraim
my
deare
sonne
?
is
he
a
pleasant
child
?
for
since
I
spake
against
him
,
I
earnestly
remembred
him
still
:
therefore
my
bowels
are
troubled
for
him
,
I
will
surely
have
mercy
upon
him
,
saith
the
Lord
.
So
Esay
38.
5.
Isaiah
is
bid
to
goe
to
weeping
Hezekiah
,
and
tell
him
from
God
,
I
have
heard
thy
prayer
,
I
have
seen
thy
teares
.
As
if
he
had
said
to
Isaiah
,
Goe
runne
to
yonder
childe
of
mine
,
bid
him
not
weep
so
sore
;
tell
him
,
he
shall
have
his
request
.
So
Psalm
6.
8.
The
Lord
hath
heard
the
voice
of
my
weeping
.
And
V.
9.
The
Lord
hath
heard
my
petition
.
His
prayer
and
petition
it selfe
spake
,
and
his
tears
also
spake
aloud
in
Gods
ears
,
and
prevailed
for
audience
.
Fourthly
,
the
integrity
of
our
hearts
The
integrity
of
our
hearts
and
waies
.
and
waies
,
in
former
workings
after
God
and
service
for
God
,
may
by
faith
in
Christ
,
as
all
in
our
justification
,
be
also
pleaded
.
Esay
38.
3.
Remember
that
I
have
walked
before
thee
in
sincerity
,
&c.
Psal.
71.
17
,
18.
O
Lord
,
thou
hast
taught
me
from
my
youth
,
and
hitherto
I
have
declared
thy
wondrous
works
:
Now
also
,
when
I
am
old
and
gray
headed
:
O
God
,
forsake
me
not
.
Psalm
119.
10.
With
my
whole
heart
have
I
sought
thee
,
O
let
me
not
wander
from
thy
Commandements
.
The
Lord
himselfe
maketh
it
to
himselfe
a
motive
,
to
shew
mercy
to
his
people
.
Esay
63.
8.
They
are
children
that
will
not
lye
:
so
be
became
their
deliverer
,
Jer.
2.
2.
I
remember
thee
,
the
kindnesse
of
thy
youth
,
&c.
onely
we
must
use
this
plea
more
rarely
and
sparingly
,
in
a
self-denying
way
,
in
faith
in
Christs
righteousnesse
,
as
made
ours
.
The
like
also
may
be
said
of
our
integrity
with
men
,
which
in
some
cases
,
as
of
reproach
,
slander
,
or
injurious
dealing
from
men
,
may
be
by
way
of
appeale
,
pleaded
before
the
Lord
.
Jer.
15.
15.
Know
,
O
Lord
,
that
for
thy
sake
I
have
suffered
rebuke
.
Psalm
26.
1.
Judge
me
,
O
Lord
,
for
I
have
walked
in
mine
integrity
.
Fifthly
,
we
may
plead
our
sufferings
,
Our
sufferings
.
especially
those
that
are
most
directly
and
properly
for
God
and
his
cause
.
Other
sufferings
also
may
be
pleaded
,
as
Nehem.
9.
32
,
33.
Let
not
all
the
trouble
seem
little
to
thee
,
which
hath
come
upon
us
.
Howbeit
thou
art
just
in
them
.
Psalm
90.
15.
Make
us
glad
according
to
the
daies
wherein
thou
hast
afflicted
us
.
But
especially
plead
those
which
are
undergone
for
the
Lords
sake
.
Psalm
44.
22
,
23.
For
thy
sake
are
we
killed
all
the
day
long
.
Awake
,
why
sleepest
thou
?
Sixthly
,
our
former
experiences
of
mercy
Our
former
experiences
.
in
like
cases
may
be
pleaded
,
as
Esay
63.
15.
Where
is
the
sounding
of
thy
bowels
and
of
thy
mercies
towards
me
?
are
they
restrained
?
Which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
Lord
,
thou
hadst
wont
to
be
a
compassionate
God
,
I
have
had
experience
in
various
conditions
and
cases
of
thy
bowels
;
how
commeth
it
to
passe
that
they
are
so
shut
up
now
?
So
Psal.
71.
17
,
18.
Thou
hast
taught
me
from
my
youth
up
,
forsake
me
not
now
when
I
am
old
.
Psalm
61.
23.
Lead
me
to
the
rock
that
is
higher
then
I
:
For
thou
hast
been
a
shelter
to
me
.
Lastly
,
the
great
good
which
we
might
both
get
and
doe
,
may
be
also
pleaded
:
The
good
that
we
might
get
and
doe
.
God
put
that
plea
in
their
mouthes
,
Hos.
14.
2.
Take
away
iniquity
,
and
receive
us
graciously
:
why
so
?
so
will
we
render
the
calves
of
our
lips
.
And
Vers.
3.
We
will
no
more
say
to
the
works
of
our
hands
,
ye
are
our
Gods
.
Psalm
119.
33.
Teach
me
,
O
Lord
,
the
way
of
thy
Statutes
,
and
I
will
keep
it
to
the
end
.
V.
34.
Give
me
understanding
,
and
I
shall
keep
thy
law
.
Psal.
51.
12
,
13.
Restore
to
me
the
joy
of
thy
salvation
:
Then
will
I
teach
sinners
thy
way
.
And
as
the
Saints
may
plead
the
good
which
they
may
do
,
if
answered
:
so
that
good
of
inward
quickning
,
encouragement
,
and
enlargement
which
they
may
thereby
receive
,
Psal.
90.
14.
O
satisfie
us
early
with
thy
mercy
:
why
so
?
so
shall
we
rejoyce
and
be
glad
before
thee
all
our
daies
.
A
third
sort
of
pleas
are
those
respecting
Pleas
respecting
others
.
As
their
experience
of
a
like
help
.
others
:
which
are
these
.
1.
Others
experiences
of
the
like
mercy
in
like
cases
:
as
Psal.
119.
132.
Be
mercifull
to
me
,
as
thou
usest
to
doe
to
those
that
love
thy
name
.
Lord
,
doe
not
change
thy
wont
,
doe
to
me
as
thou
hast
ever
done
to
others
in
my
case
.
Let
not
me
be
the
first
Anomalon
.
2.
Others
discouragements
,
or
encouragements
Their
discouragements
or
incouragements
in
ours
.
in
ours
.
Psal.
69.
6.
Let
not
them
that
wait
on
thee
be
ashamed
for
my
sake
.
29.
Let
thy
salvation
(
O
God
)
set
me
up
on
high
:
why
so
?
vers.
32.
The
humble
shall
see
this
and
be
glad
.
If
thou
heare
me
,
others
wil
be
encouraged
;
or
if
not
,
they
wil
be
ashamed
.
3.
The
subtle
and
malicious
desires
of
Enemies
plots
and
desires
.
ours
and
Gods
enemies
:
Ah
Lord
,
our
miseries
snares
,
feares
,
straits
,
temptations
,
and
falls
,
they
are
that
for
which
they
plot
and
wait
,
and
are
ready
to
reproach
us
with
;
and
therefore
the
rather
tender
our
case
.
Thus
may
we
plead
,
as
others
have
done
,
Psal.
27.
11.
Make
my
way
plain
,
because
of
my
enemies
,
Ps.
38.
16.
I
said
hear
me
lest
otherwise
they
rejoyce
over
me
,
Psal.
39.
8.
Deliver
me
from
all
my
transgressions
,
make
me
not
a
reproach
to
the
foolish
.
Now
touching
the
last
thing
propounded
,
namely
,
the
rules
which
we
are
to
attend
to
in
pleading
in
prayer
,
they
are
these
:
1.
Look
that
we
plead
in
faith
;
yea
,
with
some
strength
of
faith
,
acted
suitably
Believingly
.
to
our
pleas
.
Esay
53.
15
,
16
,
17.
Where
are
thy
bowels
towards
me
?
Doubtlesse
thou
are
our
Father
:
Why
hast
thou
hardned
our
hearts
from
thy
fear
?
2.
Look
that
we
doe
it
with
holy
skil
,
Improving
those
promises
or
Attributes
Skilfully
.
of
God
,
which
are
most
suitable
to
our
present
cases
,
which
are
most
strongly
speaking
,
most
apt
to
move
,
at
least
our selves
to
believe
,
and
such
as
used
to
prevaile
that
way
formerly
.
So
did
the
Church
,
Esay
63.
15
,
16
,
17.
3.
Look
we
be
submissive
in
our
pleas
,
and
not
inordinate
,
impatient
,
or
distempered
.
Submissively
.
Moses
was
somewhat
distempered
in
those
pleas
,
Exod.
5.
22
,
23.
Wherefore
hast
thou
evil-entreated
this
people
?
why
hast
thou
sent
me
?
and
Numb.
11.
12
,
13
,
15.
Whence
should
I
have
flesh
for
so
many
?
I
am
not
able
to
beare
the
burden
alone
.
If
thou
deale
thus
with
me
,
kill
me
.
4.
Look
that
we
be
humble
and
self-denying
Humbly
.
therein
,
and
come
not
to
God
to
stand
upon
terms
with
him
,
or
to
chop
Logick
(
as
we
say
)
with
the
holy
one
.
Job
was
too
blame
herein
,
Iob
23.
4
,
5.
and
so
were
they
Esay
58.
3.
Wherefore
have
we
fasted
,
and
thou
regardest
it
not
?
So
Matth.
7.
21.
Have
not
we
prophesied
in
thy
name
,
and
in
thy
name
done
wonderfull
works
?
5.
Look
that
we
be
sincere
in
our
pleas
,
Sincerely
.
that
there
be
nothing
lurking
with
us
,
and
too
well
approved
by
us
,
which
may
be
counterpleaded
against
us
,
and
that
justly
by
our
own
consciences
.
As
Esay
58.
3
,
4.
Behold
ye
fast
for
strife
.
So
Matth.
7.
22
,
23.
Depart
from
me
ye
workers
of
iniquity
.
CHAP.
VII
.
About
straitnings
in
Prayer
,
and
their
Causes
,
Cures
,
and
Differences
.
HAving
spoken
of
sundry
cases
of
Conscience
touching
the
incessant
practice
of
this
duty
of
prayer
:
we
come
now
to
speak
of
the
seventh
Case
considerable
therein
,
namely
,
concerning
straightnings
incident
to
the
Saints
in
prayer
:
and
therein
we
shall
enquire
of
Quae.
7
About
the
Saints
straitnings
in
prayer
.
the
Causes
,
and
then
of
the
cures
,
and
then
of
the
differences
of
these
straitnings
,
incident
to
the
Saints
from
that
Judicial
speechlesnesse
of
hypocrites
and
reprobates
.
But
first
we
shall
premise
and
prove
that
the
Saints
may
be
straitned
,
and
have
their
mouthes
in
a
manner
shut
up
in
prayer
.
This
is
too
evident
in
ordinary
experience
;
and
it
were
most
sad
,
if
such
as
were
sometimes
shut
up
that
they
cannot
pray
,
yea
and
that
some
continuance
of
time
,
should
be
concluded
to
be
therefore
none
of
Gods
called
and
chosen
ones
.
Davids
mouth
was
in
this
respect
shut
,
and
therefore
he
intreateth
the
Lord
to
open
it
for
him
.
Psal.
51.
15.
And
hence
also
Asaph
complaineth
of
his
being
spiritually
shut
up
,
Psal.
77.
4.
I
am
so
troubled
that
I
cannot
speak
.
Hence
even
the
Saints
are
described
under
the
notion
of
prisoners
,
Isai.
61.
1.
and
whose
experience
doth
not
at
some
time
or
other
seal
to
this
?
But
come
we
to
consider
things
in
the
order
as
they
were
propounded
:
and
first
of
the
causes
of
such
straitnings
,
and
they
are
three
;
Causes
of
straitnings
in
prayer
.
1.
Gods
withdrawing
and
shutting
up
.
God
,
Satan
,
and
our selves
.
1.
God
is
a
cause
:
he
withdraweth
his
Spirit
,
the
Authour
and
efficient
of
all
all
our
liberty
of
speech
,
or
steps
which
respect
the
welfare
of
our
soules
,
2
Cor.
●
.
17.
Hence
called
the
free
spirit
,
from
the
effect
,
because
it
freeth
us
to
speak
or
doe
any
thing
to
or
for
God
,
which
he
calleth
us
unto
,
Psal.
51.
12.
David
wanted
,
and
in
his
own
sense
had
lost
this
spirit
,
in
such
like
efficacies
of
it
,
and
in
the
supporting
influence
thereof
:
yea
the
Lord
sometimes
layeth
some
spiritual
bonds
upon
some
of
his
professed
people
.
Hence
that
complaint
of
the
Church
,
Why
hast
thou
hardned
our
hearts
,
from
thy
feare
?
Isai.
63.
17.
She
found
her selfe
clung
up
in
the
waies
of
God
.
The
Lord
which
sometimes
opens
the
hearts
and
spirits
of
men
,
can
and
doth
other
times
shut
them
up
,
so
as
none
but
himselfe
can
again
open
them
.
Revel.
37.
He
shutteth
,
and
nono
can
open
.
Sometimes
some
of
Gods
own
professed
people
,
which
are
not
bound
by
any
Church
for
sins
deserving
the
same
in
the
nature
of
them
,
but
being
hid
from
the
eyes
of
men
,
they
cannot
sentence
the
persons
guilty
thereof
:
yea
,
but
the
Lord
ordereth
the
matter
so
,
that
they
goe
conscience-bound
,
and
excommunicated
by
God
for
the
same
.
So
was
David
after
his
fall
,
and
before
his
confession
of
the
same
,
which
(
as
it
is
probable
)
was
not
til
a
good
space
after
,
even
after
the
birth
of
the
child
which
he
had
adulterously
begotten
,
2
Sam.
12.
13
,
14
,
15.
O
how
a
Christians
spirit
is
hampered
at
such
a
time
in
and
by
the
cords
of
his
own
sin
!
how
is
he
bound
up
in
petition
and
confession
,
having
no
list
to
pray
;
and
when
he
is
at
prayer
,
no
life
or
delight
in
it
!
If
he
come
to
pray
,
he
hath
little
or
nothing
to
say
,
his
words
stick
in
his
teeth
(
as
it
were
)
his
thoughts
are
not
at
liberty
to
attend
his
words
,
his
affections
are
not
stirring
,
he
cannot
get
his
heart
to
be
affected
.
If
he
doe
strive
,
it
is
but
as
against
the
stream
;
he
would
fain
weep
sometimes
over
his
condition
in
his
prayer
,
but
cannot
:
he
is
often
pressed
in
spirit
,
to
make
his
moan
thus
and
thus
to
God
;
but
when
he
commeth
to
it
,
his
spirit
is
shackled
,
and
he
can
but
shake
his
chaines
before
the
Lord
:
his
faith
was
in
a
dead
sleep
in
his
prayers
,
he
cannot
tell
how
to
apprehend
any
thing
of
God
or
Christ
,
(
in
a
manner
)
therein
,
but
is
in
his
own
sight
like
an
Atheist
:
the
promises
which
sometimes
have
been
a
great
support
unto
him
,
now
he
is
not
able
to
see
any
thing
in
them
,
or
to
make
any
thing
of
them
:
his
mind
is
full
of
hurries
,
but
at
no
liberty
to
fix
upon
God
or
his
Covenant
,
yea
he
is
not
free
to
desire
grace
and
redress
,
as
formerly
:
his
conscience
passeth
by
him
whilst
he
is
upon
his
knees
,
and
often
upbraideth
him
with
his
sin
or
sins
,
but
wil
scarce
afford
him
any
friendly
word
of
direction
what
course
he
should
now
take
to
mend
himselfe
.
God
seeth
his
servants
sometimes
play
the
spend
thrifts
,
and
running
into
arrerages
with
him
,
and
then
he
wil
lay
them
under
restraint
for
a
time
,
till
they
doe
humble
themselves
in
serious
manner
to
him
;
or
he
taketh
notice
that
they
wax
wanton
,
and
begin
to
abuse
their
inward
freedome
,
or
are
not
so
thankfull
for
it
;
and
in
such
a
case
he
will
cut
them
shorter
,
and
abridge
their
former
liberty
:
or
else
he
observeth
much
pronesse
in
them
to
turn
such
grace
of
his
into
wantonness
,
to
grow
secure
&
slighty
,
if
not
proud
and
self-conceited
,
by
occasion
of
that
liberty
of
spirit
which
sometimes
they
have
in
prayer
:
for
the
redresse
and
prevention
whereof
,
he
shutteth
them
up
,
and
keepeth
them
short
,
that
if
they
have
any
liberty
that
way
,
it
shall
be
onely
as
they
stand
in
great
need
of
it
:
It
is
probable
it
might
be
Hemans
ease
,
who
being
a
man
of
rarest
abilities
,
(
as
appeareth
by
1
Kings
4.
31.
)
he
might
happily
have
run
more
riot
,
if
not
restrained
and
kept
short
,
and
under
.
Psal.
88.
8.
God
wil
by
such
restraints
warn
them
from
their
own
gift
of
prayer
,
that
they
may
not
rest
in
it
,
or
trust
to
it
,
and
he
wil
make
them
know
whence
is
all
their
freedome
in
prayer
,
and
prise
it
more
,
when
they
shall
again
be
enlarged
,
and
cause
them
the
rather
to
see
how
God
owneth
them
thereby
,
and
so
put
them
upon
a
freer
owning
of
him
,
by
occasion
of
his
loosing
even
these
spirit
bonds
.
Truly
Lord
I
am
thy
servant
,
thou
hast
loosed
my
bonds
.
Psal.
116.
16.
In
a
word
,
the
Lord
wil
by
such
straitnings
have
them
know
their
dependency
,
as
upon
him
,
so
in
part
likewise
upon
their
fellow
brethren
and
sisters
,
and
to
see
a
need
of
the
help
of
their
praying
abilities
,
as
Cant.
5.
8.
Now
if
there
be
ever
brother
or
sister
(
as
there
are
ever
some
)
at
liberty
,
when
some
others
of
their
brethren
are
confin'd
,
&
under
some
restraint
,
their
liberty
yet
is
welcome
news
,
&
putteth
some
life
into
these
poore
prisoners
at
the
grates
,
and
now
must
they
be
speedily
called
and
spoken
with
to
remember
their
poor
brethren
,
and
to
take
the
next
opportunity
to
bespeak
their
liberty
,
and
to
get
a
grant
from
God
for
their
speedy
release
;
Like
Absolon
,
when
not
suffered
to
come
at
Court
,
earnestly
sending
to
Joab
,
a
Courtier
,
and
one
that
had
the
liberty
of
the
presence-chamber
,
to
speak
to
the
King
for
him
,
that
he
may
have
free
accesse
to
him
as
formerly
,
2
Sam.
14.
end
.
2.
Satan
,
he
sometimes
surprizeth
the
2
Satan
:
Saints
,
they
are
in
his
hands
,
he
hath
them
,
Luke
22.
31.
and
then
you
see
in
the
instance
of
those
Disciples
,
that
they
are
so
heart-bound
this
way
,
that
they
could
not
watch
or
pray
,
no
not
for
the
least
space
of
time
;
no
,
nor
when
in
the
most
danger
,
Matth.
26.
40
,
41.
Yea
albeit
there
were
some
stirrings
in
their
spiritual
part
to
the
contrary
,
fain
they
would
have
prayed
,
but
could
not
,
their
spirit
was
willing
:
the
Lord
gave
leave
to
Satan
to
hamper
them
a
little
,
and
to
correct
their
former
prefidence
,
pride
,
and
carnalnesse
,
Luke
22.
24.
Matth.
26.
8
,
9
,
10
,
35.
Sometimes
the
Saints
are
Just
Captives
under
the
hands
of
their
spiritual
enemy
,
Esay
49.
24.
Sometimes
the
divel
layeth
a
snare
for
them
,
and
so
they
are
entangled
,
and
straitned
thereby
,
namely
by
raising
carnall
fears
,
or
cares
in
them
,
or
by
increasing
or
strengthning
them
being
raised
,
1
Tim.
6.
9.
Prov.
29.
25.
or
,
he
doth
peradventure
hurry
them
into
some
slowes
of
temptation
,
in
which
they
sinke
and
stick
fast
,
and
cannot
scarce
speak
or
stir
.
Psal.
69.
2
,
3.
The
Psalmist
was
so
hampered
and
bemudded
through
temptation
,
that
he
had
no
list
to
cry
or
pray
,
I
sink
in
the
mire
,
I
am
weary
of
my
crying
.
3.
Our selves
:
and
so
our
straitning
in
3
Our selves
,
prayer
is
caused
1.
From
some
lust
or
sinne
,
unto
which
by
some
lust
.
our
hearts
are
let
out
;
some
deceit
of
sin
causeth
such
benumming
and
stupifying
of
the
sinews
and
spirits
of
the
soule
of
a
Christian
,
that
he
cannot
bestir
himselfe
in
any
such
holy
service
as
prayer
is
.
Heb.
3.
13.
Lest
any
be
hardned
by
the
deceitfulness
of
sin
.
And
look
as
it
is
said
of
the
wicked
,
that
he
is
bound
by
the
cords
of
his
own
sin
,
Prov.
5.
21.
so
is
it
true
in
part
in
the
Saints
themselves
:
and
as
it
was
with
Simon
Magus
,
he
being
under
the
bond
of
iniquity
,
under
the
binding
power
of
covetousnesse
,
and
pride
,
he
could
not
pray
(
for
his
heart
)
himselfe
,
but
beggeth
Peters
prayers
,
Acts
8.
23
,
24.
So
is
the
same
in
part
verified
,
in
respect
of
some
degree
of
straitnings
,
occasioned
from
like
sins
in
them
,
albeit
not
in
like
power
:
such
sinnes
will
bind
,
both
by
their
hardning
power
,
as
before
was
said
,
and
by
their
terrifying
perplexities
,
which
they
may
occasion
in
the
soule
;
for
as
legal
terrours
in
the
strength
of
them
,
are
imbondaging
and
binding
to
the
spirits
of
men
under
the
power
of
them
:
hence
that
of
the
spirit
of
bondage
to
feare
,
Rom.
8.
25.
So
any
other
feares
occasioned
by
sin
,
which
are
not
so
properly
legal
,
yet
they
are
in
this
sense
binding
to
the
Saints
ofttimes
.
Hence
Asaph
is
so
troubled
with
perplexing
feares
,
in
the
sight
and
sense
of
his
sinne
,
that
he
cannot
speak
to
God
,
namely
with
that
freedome
and
liberty
of
spirit
and
speech
which
formerly
he
did
,
Psal.
77.
4.
2.
From
some
carnal
distempered
griefs
which
doe
contract
our
spirits
(
as
spiritual
)
as
griefs
doe
the
natural
spirits
,
as
we
are
naturally
such
;
in
sufferings
,
we
cannot
utter
our
minds
,
Rom.
8.
18
,
26.
When
a
discouraging
sinking
fainting
frame
of
spirit
seizeth
on
us
,
it
is
with
us
as
it
was
with
Daniel
,
we
are
not
able
to
speak
to
the
Lord
,
Dan.
10.
16
,
17
,
19.
the
Disciples
under
that
frame
could
not
pray
,
although
enjoyned
by
Christ
,
Luke
22.
40
,
45.
Aaron
could
neither
speak
,
nor
doe
ought
before
God
that
day
,
when
too
much
oppressed
with
griefe
about
his
sons
death
,
Levit.
20.
19.
3
From
our
straitning
of
God
,
and
of
his
Saints
or
servants
.
When
we
straiten
3
Straitning
of
God
,
or
of
his
Saints
and
servants
.
the
spirits
motion
in
meditation
,
or
otherwise
,
then
cannot
wee
hold
on
either
in
praying
to
God
,
or
praysing
of
him
;
they
cannot
pray
indefinitely
,
or
in
every
thing
give
thanks
,
which
quench
the
spirit
.
Hence
when
the
Apostle
exhorteth
to
these
,
hee
dehorteth
from
this
,
(
1
Thes.
5.
17
,
18.
)
as
a
bar
thereto
;
when
the
spirit
is
pent
up
in
us
,
then
doth
he
leave
us
.
Hee
is
a
free
spirit
and
will
be
at
liberty
where
he
dwelleth
and
abideth
;
and
when
wee
allow
not
room
to
him
,
he
will
be
gone
,
and
then
our
spiritual
liberty
goeth
away
with
him
:
or
if
we
are
straitned
toward
Gods
poor
afflicted
Saints
,
truely
God
will
leave
us
to
straitnings
in
prayer
.
Hence
if
those
the
Prophet
spake
to
,
will
inlarge
their
bowels
to
the
poor
▪
draw
out
their
souls
to
the
needy
,
he
promiseth
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
that
their
spirits
shall
be
free
,
and
ready
to
pray
,
and
that
the
Lord
will
be
as
free
,
and
as
ready
to
answer
,
Isai.
58.
9
,
10.
else
if
otherwise
with
them
,
no
wonder
that
they
set
times
apart
to
fast
,
but
are
not
inabled
to
pray
sutably
.
ver.
3.
They
were
like
tonguelesse
bulrushes
in
comparison
of
true
Suppliants
,
they
could
bow
down
the
head
,
but
not
sincerely
open
the
mouth
in
prayer
to
the
Lord
,
verse
5.
4
From
distrust
and
strength
of
unbeliefe
,
4
Distrust
.
an
unbelieving
Zachariah
shall
bee
dumb
.
Luke
1.
22
,
20.
Men
under
the
power
of
unbeliefe
are
wholly
shut
up
,
Rom.
11.
32.
he
hath
shut
them
up
in
unbeliefe
;
so
is
it
partly
manifest
in
this
businesse
of
prayer
.
None
are
so
free
to
powre
out
their
hearts
upon
all
occasions
in
prayer
,
as
they
that
trust
in
God
.
Psal.
62.
8.
Trust
in
the
Lord
at
all
times
,
and
powre
your
hearts
to
him
;
when
faith
is
not
stirring
in
the
soul
to
take
hold
of
God
,
a
praying
spirit
is
not
stirring
to
call
upon
God
.
Isai.
64.
7.
When
a
professed
people
of
God
through
distrust
secretly
think
that
Gods
hand
is
shortned
,
it
is
no
wonder
then
,
that
even
God
by
his
spirits
motions
doth
call
on
them
,
and
invite
them
to
prayer
,
or
the
like
,
that
they
have
no
list
to
that
,
nor
are
they
free
to
make
a
sutable
answer
therein
unto
the
spirit
in
their
prayers
:
whence
that
complaint
and
expostulation
of
God
,
Isai
50.
2.
Wherefore
when
I
called
,
was
there
none
that
answered
?
Distrust
doth
limit
,
confine
,
and
straiten
the
power
,
mercy
and
truth
of
God
,
the
merit
and
mediaion
of
Christ
,
the
latitude
and
vertue
of
the
covenant
of
grace
,
which
should
bee
the
foundation
of
the
souls
inlargement
in
prayer
.
Psal.
78.
41.
they
limited
the
holy
one
of
Israel
.
It
is
by
faith
only
that
we
comprehend
those
dimensions
in
the
Lords
love
,
&c.
Eph.
13.
18
,
19.
without
which
the
soul
cannot
see
or
conceive
any
such
height
,
or
length
,
or
breadth
,
or
depth
,
and
know
the
love
of
Christ
,
as
passing
knowledge
.
That
hee
may
dwell
in
your
hearts
by
faith
,
that
ye
may
comprehend
with
all
Saints
what
is
the
height
,
and
length
,
and
breadth
,
and
depth
,
and
know
the
love
of
Christ
which
passeth
knowledge
.
5
From
an
unsetled
and
unstable
frame
5
An
unsetled
and
unsutable
spirit
.
of
spirit
,
whether
in
respect
of
the
practise
of
the
duty
,
or
in
respect
of
the
place
of
our
abode
.
Proverb.
17.
24.
When
a
man
is
(
as
it
were
)
upon
journeying
still
,
his
prayers
are
sutable
to
those
travellers
,
whose
spirits
use
not
to
bee
inlarged
in
prayer
,
through
the
many
occasional
hurries
of
their
spirits
.
6
From
resting
in
former
inlargements
,
6
Resting
in
former
inlargements
.
or
present
preparations
to
prayer
,
this
stoppeth
the
flowing
and
spreading
of
holy
desires
to
grace
,
yea
,
it
banketh
out
the
continued
course
of
the
spirits
influences
.
7
From
carelesnesse
and
improvidence
,
7
Carelesness
and
improvidence
.
either
in
putting
our selves
upon
straits
of
time
,
and
so
the
duty
is
performed
in
a
hurry
;
and
no
wonder
the
spirit
in
such
a
case
,
as
pent
up
;
from
so
specious
a
pretence
at
first
,
There
is
not
now
time
,
therefore
what
need
inlargements
?
Brevity
is
more
seasonable
;
and
so
by
frequent
inuring
our selves
to
be
thus
straitned
outwardly
for
a
time
,
our
spirits
by
little
and
little
are
conformable
thereunto
:
or
in
heedlesse
admiring
other
vain
and
impertinent
thoughts
which
take
up
roome
in
the
soul
,
that
they
crowd
better
thoughts
into
corners
.
8
From
curious
puzling
our selves
about
8
Curiosity
.
comprehending
and
conceiving
of
God
,
without
reference
to
the
present
matter
in
mention
in
prayer
.
In
this
work
,
after
the
soul
hath
in
vaine
toyled
it selfe
,
and
made
nothing
of
it
,
it
gathereth
to
it self
discouragement
,
and
hath
no
list
to
speak
any
more
in
so
Athiestical
a
sort
as
at
such
a
time
it
will
be
apt
to
conclude
:
whereby
it
cometh
to
passe
that
the
wheels
of
the
soul
wanting
the
oyle
of
joy
and
delight
,
they
stick
and
cannot
bee
readily
turned
about
.
Such
straining
of
our
strings
too
high
,
doth
but
occasion
some
cracking
in
them
,
and
thereby
our
musick
is
marred
for
that
time
;
when
our
spirits
are
once
nonplust
,
(
as
they
will
soon
be
in
such
transcendent
mental
discourses
of
a
subject
past
their
comprehension
or
inquisition
)
they
then
blush
,
and
the
shame
thereof
putteth
them
to
silence
,
like
some
petitioner
to
a
King
,
so
taken
up
in
speaking
to
him
with
many
circumlocutions
touching
his
excellency
,
majesty
,
greatnesse
and
glory
&c.
that
hee
hath
forgot
what
hee
came
about
,
and
is
not
able
to
recover
expressions
of
his
request
:
so
is
it
here
.
The
second
thing
propounded
now
cometh
Helps
against
straitnings
in
prayer
.
to
consideration
,
namely
,
the
means
of
cure
of
such
straitnings
in
prayer
,
and
they
are
these
:
1
Be
wee
sensibly
apprehensive
of
the
sad
and
evil
plight
of
a
spirit
straitned
in
prayer
.
Such
prisoners
which
mourn
in
the
1
Sensible
apprehensions
of
the
evils
of
such
straitnings
.
sense
of
their
thraldome
,
and
of
their
pent
and
confined
condition
,
are
in
the
ready
way
to
liberty
in
all
the
wayes
of
God
,
and
so
in
this
of
prayer
.
Is.
61.
1.
A
broken
heart
will
break
this
deep
silence
:
and
to
help
our
apprehensions
herein
,
consider
but
how
sad
it
is
to
be
tongue-tyed
otherwise
,
Mark
7
,
32
,
34.
The
Lord
Christ
sighs
over
it
,
and
you
see
with
what
difficulty
it
is
cured
,
ibid.
Such
are
usually
as
deafish
in
hearing
the
word
as
they
are
spiritually
tongu-tyed
,
they
are
straitned
in
hearing
as
well
as
praying
dispositions
:
the
Saints
are
never
more
inlarged
in
praying
,
then
when
their
spirits
are
much
straitned
,
quickned
,
and
inlarged
Evils
of
such
straitnings
.
in
hearing
;
and
so
on
the
contrary
,
men
that
have
ears
but
hear
not
,
have
not
spiritual
use
of
their
ears
:
they
have
mouths
and
speak
not
,
they
have
not
the
fruitfull
use
of
their
mouths
in
prayer
;
yea
,
such
a
dumb
distemper
in
prayer
,
is
attended
with
spiritual
lamenesse
,
and
halting
in
the
wayes
of
God
;
in
walking
wherein
they
make
little
progresse
.
Hence
is
it
that
the
Prophet
prophesieth
of
spiritual
dumbnesse
and
lamenesse
to
be
cured
at
once
,
Isai.
35.
6.
How
miserable
and
uncomfortable
is
the
case
of
a
man
otherwise
dumb
,
every
one
will
easily
conceive
;
and
truly
this
spiritual
tongue-tyed
condition
far
exceeds
the
misery
of
that
,
as
might
be
easily
demonstrated
.
When
a
man
which
hath
spoken
,
is
taken
speechlesse
,
how
sad
is
it
accounted
in
all
that
behold
it
,
or
heare
of
it
?
Alas
saith
one
▪
heard
you
not
of
such
a
sad
thing
befallen
such
a
one
?
he
hath
lost
his
speech
:
if
he
could
but
expresse
his
mind
,
it
would
never
grieve
his
friends
so
much
;
but
alas
,
he
is
suddenly
taken
speechlesse
;
so
might
much
more
be
said
of
such
a
Christian
.
Hence
a
speechlesse
condition
is
inflicted
upon
the
unprepared
guest
,
as
a
sad
Omen
and
fore-runner
of
his
after
doom
.
Matth.
22.
12.
It
was
the
next
and
first
effect
of
divine
wrath
upon
such
professours
,
and
it
is
well
if
it
be
not
the
case
of
many
that
hear
me
this
day
.
Ah
,
how
sad
is
it
to
hear
ones
tongue
cut
out
?
(
as
I
may
say
:
)
nay
,
suppose
it
be
but
gagged
by
the
enemies
of
our
souls
,
like
notorious
theevs
;
first
,
robbing
us
of
the
treasure
of
our
peace
,
&
leaving
us
Conscience
wounded
,
and
then
gagging
of
us
,
lest
by
our
out-cryes
unto
heaven
they
should
soon
be
pursued
and
attached
,
and
executed
.
O
the
weight
such
poor
soules
feel
!
but
know
not
how
to
remove
the
same
!
they
would
faine
crye
,
as
men
oppressed
in
their
sleep
,
and
tell
how
sad
it
is
with
them
,
but
they
cannot
.
What
,
to
be
thrown
into
a
dungeon
and
to
be
in
a
manner
forbidden
all
meanes
to
send
to
,
or
speak
with
,
either
our
heavenly
father
,
or
our
elder
brother
,
and
chiefe
tryed
friend
Jesus
Christ
!
How
sad
is
this
?
What
,
not
to
be
so
much
as
at
prison
liberty
,
even
to
beg
out
of
the
very
grate
?
This
is
most
sad
:
sure
wee
are
in
for
some
great
matter
of
fact
,
else
wee
should
not
bee
left
under
such
straits
.
Begging
is
but
a
poor
trade
,
you
will
say
;
yea
,
but
whilst
we
are
at
liberty
to
beg
for
our
soules
livelihood
,
it
is
comfortable
,
it
is
hopefull
;
but
when
even
that
poor
trade
faileth
us
,
verily
all
will
yeild
that
this
case
is
much
to
be
lamented
.
O
how
must
such
needs
wast
and
pine
away
,
like
that
dumb
person
mentioned
in
the
Gospel
?
Mark
9.
17
,
18.
How
will
such
run
upon
desperate
adventures
,
like
him
that
sometimes
casteth
himselfe
into
the
water
,
sometimes
into
the
fire
,
and
what
more
contrary
one
unto
the
other
?
Yet
verily
,
if
not
upheld
,
thus
will
these
doe
in
that
want
of
this
free
spirit
:
a
free
spirit
it
is
an
upholding
spirit
from
all
such
distempers
.
How
unthankfully
do
such
walk
,
if
their
mouths
be
not
opened
?
God
hath
little
prayse
from
them
.
Open
thou
my
lips
,
and
my
mouth
shall
shew
forth
thy
prayse
.
Psal.
51.
15.
Sad
are
their
cases
all
the
while
,
all
these
sweets
are
in
their
sense
,
at
least
in
their
experience
restrained
from
them
,
whilst
their
hearts
are
hardned
,
congealed
,
(
as
it
were
)
shut
up
,
fast
closed
.
Isa.
63.
15
,
17.
The
Church
which
complaineth
of
her
heart
as
hardned
,
complaineth
likewise
of
Gods
mercies
as
restrained
from
her
:
this
black
of
a
straitned
spirit
will
appeare
the
more
,
by
comparing
of
it
with
the
white
of
a
free
spirit
,
which
is
free
in
prayer
,
and
other
holy
Duties
.
What
David
said
of
his
case
is
true
in
this
,
that
it
argueth
that
the
Lord
delighteth
in
us
when
hee
delivereth
us
ever
and
anon
from
this
straitned
condition
,
and
setteth
us
at
a
holy
liberty
in
our
spirits
,
the
Lord
delighteth
in
such
of
his
people
,
whom
he
admitteth
and
inableth
to
be
so
free
in
opening
their
minds
and
heart
unto
him
;
and
as
David
saith
,
Psalm
18.
32
,
33.
God
girdeth
mee
with
strength
,
and
maketh
my
way
perfect
,
maketh
my
feet
like
Hinds
feet
;
so
may
we
apply
the
same
to
this
case
,
that
verily
the
Lord
maketh
our
way
perfect
when
there
are
no
more
such
blunders
therein
,
and
he
communicateth
special
strength
to
us
,
when
we
can
more
freely
without
such
stops
,
lets
and
abruptions
,
and
restings
,
keep
on
in
this
part
of
our
Christian
course
and
race
;
yea
,
and
it
is
an
Argument
,
that
we
shall
by
him
be
enabled
to
do
great
things
when
he
thus
enlargeth
our
steps
;
ibid.
v
35
,
36
,
37.
He
setteth
me
on
High
places
,
and
thou
hast
enlarged
my
steps
,
&c.
And
that
the
Lord
hath
known
our
souls
in
adversity
,
he
hath
owned
us
,
and
so
also
will
when
in
this
wise
also
he
setteth
our
feet
in
a
large
room
Psalm
3
1.
7
8.
Thou
hast
knowne
my
soul
in
adversity
;
thou
hast
set
my
feet
in
a
large
room
.
I
have
urged
this
the
more
to
be
so
apprehensive
of
the
evil
of
this
imprisoning
of
our
spirits
in
prayer
,
if
ever
wee
mean
to
get
at
liberty
,
because
there
are
a
sort
of
Spiritual
Prisoners
,
whose
hearts
and
spirits
are
shut
up
in
prayer
,
and
other
holy
Ordinances
,
and
yet
they
lay
it
not
to
heart
;
or
when
they
perceive
and
feel
themselves
to
begin
a
little
to
be
restrained
,
they
are
but
slightly
affected
with
it
;
they
think
all
is
not
well
with
them
indeed
,
or
so
well
as
formerly
,
and
wonder
what
is
the
matter
that
they
are
not
so
free
and
so
much
carryed
out
in
prayer
as
heretofore
,
but
it
may
be
this
is
but
nine
dayes
wonder
to
them
,
and
so
by
degrees
their
spirits
are
still
more
and
more
straitned
,
and
then
they
begin
to
have
more
serious
troubles
and
fears
about
the
same
,
what
the
issue
thereof
may
prove
;
and
sometimes
their
fears
are
more
desperate
,
lest
the
Lord
hath
thus
laid
them
up
,
as
intending
ere
long
to
proceed
against
them
in
a
way
of
wrath
and
justice
,
and
then
they
begin
to
bestir
themselves
and
make
out
for
help
.
But
if
this
straitning
continue
long
with
them
,
then
haply
,
as
it
is
with
prisoners
,
which
although
at
their
first
coming
into
prison
,
it
seemed
somewhat
strange
and
sad
to
them
,
which
but
then
walked
at
liberty
,
to
be
thus
cooped
up
,
and
they
many
times
sadly
bemoan
their
case
;
yet
having
been
long
in
prison
,
then
they
begin
to
grow
more
resolute
and
desperate
,
and
are
less
solicitous
of
using
meanes
to
get
out
.
So
is
it
here
with
many
Christians
;
at
first
they
are
much
troubled
at
their
straitnings
in
Prayer
,
but
when
they
have
been
a
long
time
shut
up
in
their
spirits
,
truly
then
they
are
apt
to
grow
more
desperate
,
and
secretly
to
think
and
conjecture
,
that
there
is
little
hope
now
,
that
they
should
recover
their
former
freedom
of
spirit
:
they
have
used
such
and
such
means
,
but
all
in
vain
,
they
seem
but
to
strive
against
the
streame
in
wrestling
in
their
poor
measure
with
God
and
themselves
for
their
liberty
,
and
therefore
they
were
as
good
even
to
be
content
and
quiet
,
and
so
suffer
their
sins
like
Dallilahs
to
lull
them
asleep
,
and
to
bind
them
in
such
sort
,
that
their
strength
departeth
from
them
,
and
they
are
made
a
miserable
prey
and
reproach
unto
the
enemies
of
their
peace
.
So
much
of
this
first
Means
of
cure
.
2
Plead
it
with
God
,
that
his
Promise
2.
Plead
Gods
Promise
to
inlarge
us
.
and
Covenant
is
to
inlarge
us
.
Jer.
31.
9.
If
he
will
lead
us
with
Supplications
,
then
with
multiplyed
inlarged
expressions
of
our
hearts
in
Prayer
;
if
with
weepings
too
,
then
with
inlarged
affection
also
.
For
what
God
promised
to
them
of
old
,
hee
is
the
same
to
make
it
good
to
us
,
as
need
requireth
:
I
will
(
saith
God
)
lead
them
with
weeping
and
supplications
in
a
strait
way
wherein
they
shall
not
stumble
.
Yea
,
set
we
our
faith
on
work
;
inforce
such
sutable
Promises
made
to
persons
even
in
their
sad
plight
,
upon
our
owne
hearts
:
let
them
shamefully
give
God
the
lye
,
If
they
doe
,
if
they
dare
to
deny
to
expect
freedom
by
vertue
of
the
same
.
Since
the
Lord
Jesus
is
annoynted
,
appointed
,
and
fitted
of
God
for
this
very
purpose
,
to
speak
,
and
that
effectuallly
,
liberty
to
the
Captives
indefinitely
;
surely
then
to
such
poor
souls
as
are
spirit
and
heart-bound
,
groaning
under
,
and
mourning
over
the
same
as
their
extreme
misery
,
Isai.
61.
1.
God
is
verily
faithful
in
his
promise
,
to
make
the
dumb
to
sing
and
speak
forth
his
praise
for
Gods
opening
their
mouthes
,
loosening
their
tongues
in
his
Service
,
Isai.
35.
6.
Yea
,
but
will
some
poor
soul
say
;
I
have
given
just
cause
of
this
my
Imprisonment
,
I
am
in
for
debt
and
delinquencies
,
I
am
justly
inhibited
and
restrained
my
former
freedom
of
spirit
,
and
therefore
what
have
I
to
plead
?
Answ.
We
will
grant
all
this
,
and
if
thou
have
nothing
to
plead
,
then
cry
,
Guilty
,
and
confesse
all
is
just
,
and
put
thy self
upon
the
King
and
Judges
mercy
;
yet
withal
plead
the
benefit
of
the
Kings
pardon
,
and
of
his
Royal
Clemency
,
ingaged
in
the
word
of
a
King
for
the
deliverance
of
just
Captives
,
Isai
.
49.
24
,
25.
This
Promise
being
as
well
verified
in
the
delivery
of
imprisoned
and
captivated
spirits
,
as
in
that
of
Babels
Captives
of
old
,
which
were
justly
delivered
for
their
sins
.
Imitate
David
herein
,
whose
case
was
a
like
case
;
after
his
grievous
fall
he
felt
himself
in
the
net
,
his
spirit
strangely
hampered
,
intangled
,
and
bound
up
;
yet
he
purposeth
that
he
would
constantly
wait
and
expect
,
and
look
for
his
liberty
again
,
Psal.
25.
11.
My
eyes
are
even
unto
the
Lord
,
he
shall
pluck
my
feet
out
of
the
net
.
So
do
you
;
and
albeit
while
you
plead
and
urge
your
case
before
the
Lord
,
and
presse
the
same
upon
your
own
spirit
,
yet
you
seem
to
your selfe
but
hard
and
slight
;
as
the
Church
whilst
and
when
pleading
strongly
,
yet
cryeth
out
of
her
hardnesse
of
heart
,
Isai.
63.
15
,
16
,
17.
Why
hast
thou
hardned
our
hearts
from
thy
fear
?
&c.
yet
cease
not
to
do
it
still
;
and
when
at
any
time
you
doe
get
hold
of
any
word
of
Grace
,
and
grant
of
your
liberty
from
the
Lord
,
hold
it
fast
,
and
be
not
beaten
out
of
the
same
by
any
cavils
of
the
enemies
of
your
peace
.
If
when
we
go
on
in
this
,
or
any
other
way
of
God
,
we
would
not
have
our
steps
any
more
straitned
,
take
fast
hold
of
any
item
of
Gods
mind
,
of
Grace
;
and
if
we
once
get
such
a
gracious
Instruction
and
Information
of
Gods
love
in
his
Promise
,
set
home
by
his
spirit
,
then
keep
it
,
for
the
very
life
and
livelihood
of
our
souls
depends
thereon
.
Prov.
4.
12
,
13.
When
thou
goest
,
thy
steps
shall
not
be
straitned
:
Take
hold
of
instruction
,
let
her
not
go
,
keep
her
as
thy
life
.
3
Improve
we
the
Offices
of
Christ
3.
Improve
the
Offices
of
Christ
for
this
end
.
for
this
end
;
for
(
as
was
but
now
hinted
)
the
Lord
Christ
was
annointed
and
designed
to
this
work
of
procuring
prisoners
liberties
:
he
is
given
of
the
Father
for
that
end
,
Isai.
42.
6
,
7.
And
if
to
free
Spiritual
prisoners
at
their
first
conversion
;
when
they
are
under
such
strong
iron
bolts
and
gyves
,
and
yet
he
doth
it
;
What
can
he
,
what
will
he
not
do
for
such
as
he
can
once
so
set
at
liberty
?
but
since
that
time
they
are
haply
held
under
some
smaller
cords
for
a
time
;
and
be
it
that
we
are
justly
under
such
a
spiritual
restraint
for
our
Covenant
breaches
,
&c.
(
as
was
before
mentioned
from
Isai.
49.
24
,
25.
)
yet
inasmuch
as
the
Lord
Jesus
is
given
to
be
a
Deliverer
of
all
spiritual
prisoners
,
by
being
given
to
become
their
Covenant
:
Isai.
42.
6
,
7.
and
49
8
,
9.
Therefore
the
Lord
supposeth
,
that
such
a
let
shall
not
hinder
the
free
passage
of
his
promised
grace
to
such
,
I
will
give
thee
for
a
Covenant
to
bring
the
Prisoners
from
the
Prison
.
The
Lord
Jesus
he
even
begged
this
Office
,
that
he
might
have
the
honour
of
this
gracious
work
of
delivering
the
poor
darkned
,
straitned
spirits
.
Hence
Isai.
49
8.
The
blessed
Father
is
brought
in
as
speaking
to
the
blessed
Son
,
saying
,
I
have
heard
thee
,
&c.
and
I
will
give
thee
for
a
Covenant
,
&c.
(
ver.
9.
)
that
thou
maist
say
to
the
Prisoners
,
Go
forth
;
and
to
them
that
are
in
darkness
,
Shew
your selves
;
and
when
he
mentions
his
saying
so
,
he
meaneth
his
operative
word
of
command
of
their
liberty
,
who
are
ashamed
to
shew
their
heads
in
respect
of
the
sense
of
their
owne
misdoings
.
Improve
the
Priestly
Office
of
Christ
.
Improve
his
Priestly
Office
and
the
Priestly
Merit
and
Mediation
,
and
Intercession
of
the
Lord
Jesus
for
this
end
;
for
so
in
a
special
manner
is
he
given
as
a
Covenant
for
this
purpose
,
Isai.
42
6
,
7.
He
is
our
Surety
,
and
such
a
Baile
as
the
blessed
Father
will
not
refuse
.
His
suffering
,
as
one
dumb
before
the
Shearer
,
Isai.
53.
7.
and
as
one
from
whom
God
withdrew
for
a
time
,
Matth.
27.
46.
hath
merited
and
purchased
our
liberty
to
approach
,
and
freely
to
pour
out
our
souls
before
the
Throne
of
Grace
,
Heb.
10.
19
,
20.
Ephes.
3.
11.
He
was
forsaken
for
a
time
,
that
we
might
not
for
ever
be
forsaken
.
By
the
Blood
of
his
Covenant
it
cometh
to
passe
that
the
Lord
delivereth
his
Prisoners
,
not
only
from
a
Babylonish
,
but
from
all
other
imprisoned
conditions
of
soul
or
body
,
Zech.
9.
11.
therefore
let
all
the
poor
Prisoners
of
God
,
which
are
Prisoners
of
Hope
,
turn
hither
as
to
their
strong
Hold
,
v.
12.
So
did
Hezekiah
when
not
able
to
speak
out
,
or
pour
out
his
heart
distinctly
and
freely
before
the
Lord
,
but
in
an
abrupt
manner
;
and
when
held
under
the
pressures
of
his
heart
,
he
cryeth
out
for
the
benefit
of
this
his
Surety
,
I
am
oppressed
,
O
Lord
,
undertake
for
me
,
Isa.
38.
14.
Improve
we
the
Intercession
of
Christ
for
this
likewise
;
whereby
the
Lord
Christ
is
fully
able
to
deliver
and
rescue
us
from
this
or
any
other
bondage
:
He
is
able
to
save
them
to
the
utmost
that
come
unto
God
by
him
,
forasmuch
as
he
ever
liveth
to
make
Intercession
for
them
,
Heb.
7.
25.
Improve
his
Prophetical
Office
also
for
this
purpose
,
Inasmuch
as
the
blessed
Father
Hie
Prophetical
,
and
that
he
might
bring
about
liberty
for
all
spiritual
prisoners
,
he
hath
given
him
to
be
a
light
to
them
,
Isai.
42
6
,
7.
and
experience
proveth
it
,
that
no
sooner
doth
the
Lord
become
light
to
poor
deserted
,
tempted
ones
,
but
they
regain
liberty
of
spirit
likewise
;
it
is
the
Son
that
maketh
any
free
indeed
,
but
it
is
by
discovering
some
special
part
of
that
mind
,
and
Covenant
,
and
Promise
of
God
;
they
come
to
know
more
of
his
Truth
,
and
that
truth
so
made
known
to
their
souls
,
that
doth
set
them
free
in
this
kind
as
well
as
otherwise
,
Ye
shall
know
the
Truth
,
and
the
Truth
shall
make
you
free
,
Joh.
8.
32.
They
are
the
Scruples
,
and
Objections
,
and
mists
which
are
in
the
mind
,
which
keep
the
spirit
so
strait
laced
;
and
so
long
as
that
darknesse
remaines
,
that
prison
state
of
soul
remaineth
too
.
Isai.
42.
7.
and
them
that
sit
in
darknesse
out
of
the
prison
,
when
they
are
cleared
up
,
then
those
binding
fears
and
griefs
of
distrust
vanish
,
and
the
Spirit
is
sweetly
at
liberty
again
,
to
pray
more
freely
,
or
to
do
any
other
spiritual
service
.
In
a
word
,
Improve
we
the
Kingly
Office
His
Kingly
Office
.
of
the
Lord
Christ
for
the
same
purpose
.
The
Lord
Christ
is
a
true
Solomon
,
which
openeth
his
mouth
for
the
dumb
,
Prov.
31.
8.
That
spiritual
bondage
of
the
poor
soul
,
it
hath
been
occasioned
either
through
some
violence
of
temptation
and
corruption
,
or
through
some
wily
deceit
of
their
own
hearts
,
drawing
them
to
give
at
first
but
a
little
way
to
slightness
and
remisness
in
prayer
,
or
to
some
other
distemper
;
and
then
to
suffer
our selves
to
go
on
a
little
in
some
such
unsafe
way
,
until
we
have
been
so
intangled
in
the
snare
of
slightness
,
that
we
know
not
how
to
get
into
a
serious
and
fervent
frame
;
yea
,
but
the
Lord
Christ
as
the
Antitype
of
Solomon
,
he
is
promised
,
that
he
shal
redeem
his
from
deceit
and
violence
,
Psa.
72.
14.
And
as
the
Antitype
of
Hezekiah
under
his
Government
,
the
tongue
of
his
stammering
subjects
,
such
as
are
spiritually
tongue
tyed
,
&c.
yet
their
tongue
shal
be
free
and
ready
to
speak
plainely
of
God
or
to
him
,
Isai.
32.
4.
The
tongue
of
the
stammerers
shall
be
able
to
speak
plainly
.
4.
Improve
others
liberties
of
the
Throne
4.
Improve
others
liberty
of
Gods
Throne
.
of
Grace
.
The
Lord
ever
useth
to
keep
some
in
his
Churches
at
liberty
for
this
very
end
;
sometimes
it
is
the
turn
of
such
his
subjects
and
favorites
,
and
houshold
servants
to
have
the
liberty
of
the
Kings
Court
and
presence-Chamber
;
sometimes
again
some
others
are
thereto
admitted
;
now
seek
wee
them
out
,
inquire
out
such
Princely
spirits
,
who
may
open
their
mouths
for
you
which
are
dumb
persons
,
Prov.
31.
8.
Look
as
imprisoned
Joseph
made
use
of
the
Butlers
liberty
to
be
a
mean
of
his
,
Gen.
40.
So
do
we
in
this
case
:
he
that
had
such
an
impediment
in
his
speech
,
hee
had
got
others
to
speak
for
him
,
Mark
7.
32
,
33.
And
those
dumb
ones
which
had
friends
to
bring
them
before
Christ
,
and
to
cast
them
down
before
him
,
they
got
cure
,
and
were
enabled
by
Christ
thereupon
to
speak
,
Matth.
15.
30
,
31
So
will
it
be
here
in
like
case
.
5.
Be
we
sincere
and
cordial
with
God
in
5.
Be
we
sincere
in
prayer
.
our
approaches
to
him
:
consciousness
thereunto
,
and
conscience
thereof
greatly
furthereth
our
liberty
of
spirit
.
David
who
made
conscience
to
seek
Gods
Statutes
,
and
was
conscious
to
himself
that
he
did
what
he
did
from
obedience
and
respect
unto
the
words
and
commands
of
God
,
he
saith
,
that
therefore
he
will
walk
at
liberty
,
Psa.
119.
45.
When
a
Christian
is
conscious
to
himselfe
of
any
witting
carelesness
in
the
service
of
God
,
or
any
secret
Treachery
and
falseness
of
heart
in
his
grounds
or
aims
therein
,
this
appaleth
him
;
and
so
straitneth
him
.
6.
Improve
wee
heedfully
the
Word
6.
Improve
the
Word
preached
or
read
.
preached
and
read
.
When
we
continue
in
Christs
word
,
attending
to
it
,
and
on
it
,
then
we
come
to
know
the
Truth
,
and
to
be
set
free
,
Joh.
8.
31
,
32.
We
gain
oft
times
many
precious
loosenings
of
our
spirits
in
the
attentive
use
of
the
Word
preached
,
Mat.
16
19.
Our
spirits
and
consciences
so
freed
on
earth
are
the
freer
in
heaven
too
,
in
respect
of
their
free
approaches
thither
,
and
sutable
entertainments
thence
.
7.
Lastly
,
Repair
and
cherish
we
our
Joy
7.
Cherish
holy
joy
.
in
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
his
Covenant
;
and
our
hearts
being
thereby
inlarged
,
will
be
freer
to
run
in
this
,
or
any
other
way
of
Gods
Commandments
,
Psalm
119.
32.
I
will
run
the
wayes
of
thy
Commandments
when
thou
hast
enlarged
my
heart
.
The
third
thing
propounded
cometh
Differences
betwixt
others
straitnings
and
that
of
the
Saints
;
which
now
to
be
answered
;
namely
,
How
this
straitning
in
prayer
,
incident
to
the
Saints
,
may
be
discerned
from
that
judiciary
speechlesness
mentioned
,
Mat.
22.
12.
He
became
speechless
.
And
from
that
sad
doom
of
hypocrites
,
whose
gifts
of
prayer
,
and
the
like
,
come
to
be
so
miserably
diminished
,
&
so
far
to
decay
,
that
they
cannot
pray
in
any
sort
as
formerly
,
their
gift
is
in
a
manner
taken
from
them
,
Mat.
13.
12.
From
him
shall
be
taken
away
even
that
which
he
hath
.
To
which
I
answer
.
1.
That
the
straitness
incident
to
the
Saints
it
is
not
perpetual
;
albeit
they
are
kept
a
1.
Is
not
perpetual
.
while
under
some
restraint
,
yet
they
are
many
times
set
at
liberty
again
,
Isai.
61.
1.
As
David
and
others
have
been
,
and
are
.
True
it
is
,
that
some
of
the
people
of
God
may
lye
longer
by
it
then
others
,
and
God
may
keep
their
feet
in
the
stocks
(
as
Jobs
phrase
is
,
Job
13.
)
longer
then
others
,
for
wise
and
holy
ends
;
some
again
are
shut
up
lesse
while
,
yet
both
the
one
and
the
other
are
inlarged
at
length
.
They
for
a
time
be
bound
asn
iearth
,
so
in
heaven
,
like
Excommunicants
;
but
yet
as
that
bound
incestuous
Corinthian
,
was
again
loosed
,
2
Cor.
2
so
is
it
with
these
.
But
it
is
otherwise
with
Reprobates
and
Hypocrites
when
Judiciary
straitning
seiseth
upon
them
.
These
chains
of
theirs
are
chains
of
darknesse
,
and
in
them
are
kept
too
,
without
bail
or
mainprise
;
Their
straitning
groweth
fast
upon
them
,
until
that
after
a
while
both
their
words
,
and
will
,
and
spirit
,
and
all
fail
them
in
prayer
.
2.
That
is
not
total
and
universal
as
is
2
It
is
not
total
the
other
.
That
speechlesness
in
hypocrites
is
accompanied
with
binding
hand
and
foot
,
Matth.
22.
12
,
13.
In
all
Ordinances
as
well
as
prayer
,
their
spirits
are
shut
up
,
and
to
no
service
of
God
are
they
free
;
but
the
Saints
when
straitned
in
prayer
,
yet
oftentimes
meet
with
some
inlargement
of
heart
in
meditation
,
as
the
Church
which
found
not
God
in
publick
or
private
Ordinances
.
Cant.
3.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
yet
in
reflecting
Meditation
upon
what
the
Watch-men
the
Ministers
spake
,
therein
she
found
Christ
.
Sometimes
in
conference
with
other
Christians
whilst
sadly
complaining
of
their
deserted
estate
,
even
therein
they
meet
with
Christ
.
3
The
occasion
of
that
in
the
Saints
,
3.
Hath
not
the
like
occasions
;
as
,
Reigning
unbelief
.
may
be
some
particular
defeat
in
them
,
or
some
particular
distemper
on
their
part
.
But
the
cause
of
this
in
the
other
is
a
total
want
of
true
Faith
and
Repentance
;
they
have
not
that
wedding
garment
,
Matth.
22.
11
,
12.
and
hence
become
speechlesse
,
when
called
to
an
account
for
it
.
Or
Unprofitableness
.
some
universal
barrenness
and
unprofitablenesse
,
as
in
the
slothful
servant
that
doth
not
at
all
,
or
to
any
purpose
improve
his
Talent
,
and
therefore
it
is
taken
from
him
,
Matth.
25.
18
,
28.
and
chap.
13.
12.
But
from
him
that
hath
not
shall
be
taken
away
that
which
he
hath
.
Or
it
is
occasioned
by
some
Implacableness
high-handed
contempt
of
reconciliation
to
some
of
Gods
people
whom
they
have
injured
,
who
thereupon
commit
their
cause
to
God
as
the
Judg
of
all
;
and
God
thereupon
as
a
Judg
,
delivereth
them
over
to
perpetual
imprisonment
,
as
Matth.
5.
24
,
25
,
26.
Or
else
it
is
occasioned
from
some
gross
,
contemptuous
,
undervaluing
,
and
unworthy
Hard
thoughts
of
God
.
apprehensions
of
God
;
as
when
the
Hypocrite
conceiveth
God
to
be
a
most
hard
and
unmerciful
Master
.
Matth.
25.
24
,
25
,
28.
Or
else
a
man
is
haply
of
an
unmerciful
and
implacable
spirit
towards
others
,
and
therefore
God
justly
delivers
him
to
a
perpetual
imprisoned
condition
,
even
in
this
life
in
respect
of
his
Spirit
,
like
to
that
Matth.
18.
30
,
34.
Or
it
may
be
such
a
one
Resting
in
gifts
received
.
doth
wilfully
rest
in
some
sprinklings
of
gifts
of
grace
received
,
without
due
care
of
continual
supply
for
the
future
as
well
as
for
the
present
.
They
care
not
for
a
heart
as
well
as
a
brain
Treasury
,
and
so
like
foolish
virgins
come
at
length
to
be
fatally
scanted
of
oyl
.
Matth.
25.
3
,
4
,
8.
When
there
is
no
care
of
multiplying
,
and
adding
to
grace
received
,
they
come
at
length
to
lose
their
light
,
and
vigour
of
gifts
,
as
2
Pet.
1.
5
,
6
,
7.
8.
but
he
that
lacketh
these
things
(
or
holy
additionals
mentioned
)
is
blinde
,
or
cannot
see
a
far
off
,
&c.
4.
The
ministry
of
Gods
servants
useth
4
Is
not
usually
by
the
ministry
of
the
word
.
not
to
bind
,
but
rather
to
loose
those
;
ever
and
anon
they
meet
with
some
word
of
Grace
that
inlargeth
their
heart
to
God-ward
,
and
in
his
wayes
.
Christ
by
his
ministers
saith
to
such
sometimes
,
as
Isai.
49.
8
,
9.
Go
forth
,
be
not
ashamed
to
shew
your
faces
before
the
Lord
.
The
Gospel
preached
by
the
spirit
of
Christ
effectually
proclaimeth
their
liberty
.
Isai.
61.
1.
Joh.
8.
31.
But
these
are
bound
by
the
servants
of
God
which
were
sent
out
to
loose
others
,
Matth.
22.
10
,
13.
some
Prophet
is
made
an
instrument
as
to
shut
their
eyes
,
and
ears
,
so
their
hearts
and
mouths
:
Isai.
6.
10.
Some
Peter
,
some
minister
in
his
preaching
bindeth
them
,
Matth.
16.
19.
5.
The
former
in
their
straitnings
are
very
sensible
of
the
burden
and
evil
thereof
,
5
Is
not
accompanied
with
senslesnesse
.
of
it
.
although
not
able
to
get
at
liberty
.
Such
prisoners
are
broken
hearted
and
do
mourn
,
Isai.
61.
1
,
2.
when
they
cannot
utter
their
minds
in
prayer
,
they
can
sigh
,
Rom.
8.
●6
.
when
their
mouths
are
not
open
to
those
free
will
offering●
of
prayer
and
praise
mentioned
Psal.
119.
108.
Yet
they
offer
that
sacrifice
of
a
broken
heart
,
Psal.
51
15.
compared
with
verse
11.
yea
,
it
maketh
them
meek
or
submissive
to
any
course
that
God
would
take
with
them
.
Isai.
6.
1
,
2.
And
they
make
it
the
maine
of
their
begging
then
(
then
in
a
manner
)
that
they
might
be
inlarged
,
and
free
to
speak
to
God
,
especially
to
his
prais
in
their
freedom
.
Open
thou
my
mouth
,
&c.
Psal.
51.
15.
&
142.
7
But
the
other
are
in
a
manner
wholly
sottish
and
senselesse
,
and
speechlesse
,
Mat.
22.
12.
and
therefore
doomed
to
a
place
and
state
of
weeping
afterwards
.
verse
13.
6.
Those
are
prisoners
of
hope
,
and
6
Is
not
finall
.
now
and
then
suffered
to
walk
abroad
,
yea
,
to
come
into
their
Lords
gracious
presence
.
Zech.
9.
12.
But
these
are
for
ever
thence
.
forward
excluded
Gods
gracious
presence
.
They
are
taken
away
,
cast
out
.
Mat.
22.
13.
Heb.
10.
26
27.
Those
have
sometimes
some
crevices
and
glimpses
of
light
,
yea
,
of
the
light
of
Gods
countenance
,
as
through
the
grates
at
least
.
Cant.
2.
9
▪
But
these
are
cast
into
utter
darknesse
,
therein
to
reside
and
abide
.
Matth
22.
13.
CHAP.
VIII
.
About
inlargements
in
prayer
,
when
saving
.
WE
are
(
God
willing
)
to
dispatch
the
handling
of
some
other
cases
,
in
carrying
on
this
weighty
duty
of
prayer
.
The
eighth
case
now
to
be
considered
of
,
is
touching
inlargements
in
prayer
,
how
Case
.
8.
About
inlargements
in
prayer
,
which
are
saving
:
when
they
are
for
the
manner
,
they
are
discerned
to
be
from
saving
and
peculiar
principles
of
grace
,
and
differenced
from
those
which
are
but
from
natural
,
carnal
or
common
causes
.
In
answer
whereunto
,
we
must
premise
,
that
persons
may
be
strangely
inlarged
in
prayer
,
sometimes
from
principles
that
are
not
saving
.
The
Pharisees
made
long
praiers
.
Mat.
13.
14.
But
from
a
principle
of
hypocrisie
,
ibid.
From
carnal
and
sinfull
aymes
.
ibid.
And
for
a
pretence
make
long
prayers
.
From
pride
,
as
in
those
rhetorical
ingeminations
,
Matth.
6.
7.
from
errour
,
as
trusting
to
such
inlargements
,
thinking
to
bee
heard
for
their
much
speaking
.
ib.
id
And
for
those
in
Is.
1
15.
they
made
many
prayers
,
or
multiplied
petitions
,
as
the
Hebrew
phrase
imports
:
some
from
carnal
emulation
of
some
famous
men
in
the
Church
will
straine
this
way
;
some
from
delusive
raptures
,
may
be
wonderfully
inlarged
in
their
expressions
in
prayer
,
yet
none
of
these
in
the
right
.
Now
saving
inlargements
in
prayer
may
be
discerned
from
those
that
are
common
,
1.
They
are
free
,
not
forced
or
strained
,
1
Free
.
Cant.
4.
11.
As
the
droppings
of
the
hony-comb
,
not
needing
squeezing
,
or
as
the
powring
out
of
water
,
or
oyle
,
which
runneth
downe
naturally
and
freely
.
Isai.
26.
16.
They
powred
out
a
prayer
to
thee
.
So
Psal.
102.
the
Title
.
Not
but
that
such
inlargements
doe
ofttimes
issue
from
foregoing
struglings
and
conflictings
with
much
opposition
,
and
many
intervening
lets
,
yea
,
and
are
not
also
without
sundry
present
difficulties
;
yet
the
spirit
is
free
at
such
times
,
and
as
far
as
it
is
spiritual
it
is
delightfully
drawne
forth
therein
.
2.
They
are
sweet
,
solid
,
sappy
,
lively
,
2
Lively
.
strengthning
inlargements
,
as
hony
or
milk
,
Cant.
4.
11.
and
that
not
onely
to
us
,
but
to
others
that
joyne
with
us
.
The
Churches
lips
when
exercised
in
prayer
,
as
well
as
preaching
▪
run
downe
like
the
best
wine
,
causing
the
lips
of
those
that
are
asleep
to
speak
.
3.
They
are
seasonable
inlargements
.
2
Seasonable
.
As
when
God
in
his
providence
calleth
to
them
in
speciall
sort
,
whether
in
way
of
confession
of
sins
,
or
of
Gods
mercie
;
or
in
a
way
of
petition
for
mercies
,
for
our selves
or
others
.
Thus
Solomon
,
Ezra
,
Daniel
and
Christ
were
then
in
special
wise
inlarged
.
These
fruits
of
the
lips
of
the
Saints
are
brought
forth
in
season
.
Psal.
1.
3.
4.
They
are
most
what
secret
closet-inlargements
.
4
Secret
.
There
David
prayeth
and
cryeth
aloud
;
there
doe
they
powre
out
largely
their
secret
whispers
.
Isai.
26.
16.
in
the
Hebrew
,
the
same
word
with
2
Sam.
12.
19.
as
hath
been
formerly
shewed
.
Zech.
12.
10
,
12
,
13.
5.
They
are
contrite
melting
inlargements
.
Zech.
12.
10.
Not
some
few
drops
5
Contrite
.
of
either
,
but
abundance
of
such
a
spirits
influences
,
it
is
powred
out
;
they
are
led
as
with
supplications
,
so
with
weepings
adjoyned
to
their
inlarged
prayers
;
such
were
those
of
Christ
,
his
strong
cryes
were
with
teares
likewise
.
Heb.
5.
7.
His
lips
in
praier
dropped
sweet
smelling
myrrhe
,
betokening
some
holy
bitternesse
or
brokennesse
.
6.
They
are
obediential
inlargements
.
6
Obediential
.
David
as
he
offereth
a
multiplied
free-will
offering
,
Accept
the
free
will
offering
of
my
mouth
,
so
he
desired
to
be
taught
his
further
duty
,
and
teach
me
thy
judgements
Psal.
119.
108.
As
he
opens
his
mouth
to
expresse
his
inlarged
desires
largely
,
so
is
it
out
of
obediential
longings
to
doe
the
will
of
God
,
ver.
131.
I
opened
my
mouth
and
panted
,
for
I
longed
for
thy
commandements
.
Lastly
,
they
are
thankfull
inlargements
.
7
Thankfull
.
Psal.
51.
15.
Open
thou
my
lips
that
my
mouth
may
shew
forth
thy
praise
:
if
his
mouth
be
opened
,
it
wil
appear
in
his
prayses
:
and
Psal.
71.
8.
the
Psalmist's
mouth
is
filled
with
prayse
,
his
prayse
is
a
fruit
and
concomitant
of
the
delivery
of
his
imprisoned
spirit
.
Psal.
142.
7.
2.
By
the
matter
of
them
.
1.
The
most
2
By
the
matter
.
1
Respecting
our
sins
.
acceptable
inlargements
being
mostly
and
best
seen
in
sensible
aggravations
of
our
own
wretchednesse
,
as
in
Ezra
and
Daniels
examples
,
Ezra
9.
Daniel
9.
Jer.
3.
21.
the
choice
matter
of
their
supplications
and
inlarged
prayer
,
is
,
touching
the
perverting
of
their
way
,
and
their
forgetting
of
the
Lord
,
Oh
how
long
will
a
contrite
Suppliant
be
here
in
making
sad
commentaries
upon
his
own
wretched
heart
?
what
large
declamations
will
he
make
against
his
own
sins
?
2.
In
sensible
amplifications
of
Gods
2
Gods
grace
.
grace
and
mercy
to
us
,
as
in
David
,
of
which
his
Psalmes
are
a
plentifull
proofe
.
The
love
of
God
maketh
him
eloquent
in
setting
out
the
beauty
and
excellency
thereof
to
the
life
.
3.
In
spiritual
pleas
,
especially
for
spi-spritual
3
Spiritual
mercies
.
mercies
,
of
which
the
prayers
of
David
and
of
other
Gods
servants
are
full
.
4
In
the
cases
of
afflicted
,
tempted
ones
,
especially
of
afflicted
Churches
.
Oh!
4
The
afflicted
or
tempted
ones
cases
.
how
large
and
unwearied
is
a
gracious
Nehemiah
in
such
a
case
!
hee
will
spend
dayes
in
dilating
upon
so
sad
a
theame
in
the
ears
of
the
Lord
.
Nehem.
1.
3
,
4.
The
substance
of
the
largest
prayer
that
is
recorded
to
be
made
by
Solomon
,
concerneth
most
what
the
cases
of
afflicted
ones
in
some
kind
or
other
.
1
Kings
from
the
31.
verse
to
54.
3.
By
the
occasionall
rise
of
them
.
3
For
the
occasion
of
them
.
The
inlargement
of
the
Saints
in
prayer
being
occasioned
.
1
By
afflictions
.
Afflicted
Hannah
1
Afflictions
,
was
large
and
long
in
prayer
,
insomuch
that
Eli
observing
her
moving
her
lips
so
long
,
saith
,
how
long
wilt
thou
be
drunken
?
1
Sa.
1.
14
,
15.
When
Davids
spirit
is
so
hard
bestead
,
then
doth
he
powr
out
a
complaint
.
Psal.
142.
2
,
3.
And
when
so
persecuted
and
reproached
,
then
is
imploied
in
little
else
but
praying
.
Ps.
119.
4.
And
this
argueth
that
some
spiritual
principles
are
within
,
that
such
griefs
and
ayls
inlarge
their
hearts
;
which
naturally
rather
contract
the
spirits
of
men
,
and
silence
them
,
as
in
hypocrites
which
are
then
straitned
.
Bonds
of
afflictions
are
bonds
to
their
spirits
,
they
cry
not
when
God
bindeth
them
.
Job
36.
13.
But
afflictions
sanctified
to
the
saints
,
make
them
more
in
praier
.
2
Conquest
of
temptations
.
2.
By
the
conquest
of
some
foregoing
sad
temptation
,
or
upon
the
remove
of
some
sad
desertion
,
and
after
some
foregoing
straitnings
,
and
silencings
of
them
.
Then
it
is
not
a
supplication
,
but
they
are
supplications
.
Hence
David
is
large
in
supplicating
.
Psal.
130.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
And
is
bent
to
spend
in
a
manner
his
whole
time
in
prayer
,
after
he
had
got
the
start
of
such
tryals
.
Psal.
116.
1
,
2
,
3.
10
,
11
,
12
,
13.
3.
By
the
bringing
home
of
some
3
Some
promise
set
home
.
word
of
promise
to
the
heart
.
When
David
doth
pray
for
a
free
spirit
,
and
to
have
his
mouth
opened
,
hee
prayeth
that
he
might
heare
of
gladnesse
,
have
some
quickning
,
healing
promise
spoken
and
manifested
to
him
as
the
means
thereof
.
Psalme
51.
8
,
12
,
15.
verses
compared
.
4
By
some
special
sense
of
love
to
the
4
Love
to
the
Lord
.
Lord
.
Hence
when
the
Lord
setteth
forth
the
lips
of
his
Spouse
,
so
freely
dropping
sweet
and
savoury
expressions
before
him
.
Cantic.
4.
1.
He
magnifieth
her
love
therein
,
how
fair
is
thy
love
?
love
is
unsatisfied
;
it
thinketh
it
hath
never
spoken
enough
of
its
mind
to
the
Lord
,
that
it
hath
never
talk
enough
with
him
,
that
it
is
never
near
enough
to
him
,
that
it
hath
never
hold
enough
of
him
,
that
it
hath
never
love-tokens
enough
from
him
,
that
it
hath
never
sufficiently
declaimed
against
all
distancing
treacherous
distempers
and
sins
,
and
that
it
hath
never
spoken
sufficiently
in
his
praises
;
so
that
when
it
is
stirring
in
the
Saints
,
no
wonder
if
then
they
are
so
large
,
and
inlarged
in
their
prayers
.
A
fourth
way
of
discovery
of
such
inlargments
4
For
the
issue
of
them
;
effectual
.
to
be
right
,
is
by
the
issue
of
them
,
being
in
the
Saints
a
successful
prevailing
for
conquering
graces
over
their
distempers
,
over
their
corruptions
,
over
their
temptations
of
fear
,
care
,
grief
,
distrust
,
and
the
like
;
besides
,
the
obtaining
of
quickning
,
comforting
grace
,
for
doing
or
suffering
the
will
of
God
,
and
depending
upon
the
promises
and
faithfulness
of
God
in
Christ
.
The
fruit
of
the
Saints
opening
their
mouths
in
inlarged
prayers
,
is
Gods
gracious
filling
of
them
with
such
like
grace
Psal.
81.
10.
Open
thy
mouth
wide
,
and
I
will
fill
it
.
The
fruit
of
Jacobs
long
continued
Supplications
,
that
night
the
Angel
wrestled
with
him
,
you
see
what
it
was
;
his
distrust
and
carnal
fears
of
Esau
were
removed
,
his
Faith
and
Joy
are
revived
,
and
the
like
,
Gen.
32.
24
,
26
,
28
,
30.
CHAP.
IX
.
About
Meltings
in
Prayer
.
A
Ninth
Case
is
about
Meltings
in
praier
,
How
they
may
be
discerned
to
bee
from
saving
principles
,
and
not
from
the
moving
nature
of
some
pathetical
expressions
in
prayer
,
or
from
some
common
natural
passion
,
or
melting
disposition
,
and
aptness
of
nature
to
tears
.
This
case
is
of
weight
,
and
its
dangerous
being
deceived
herein
,
in
the
semblance
of
that
which
ordinarily
faileth
not
of
acceptance
with
God
:
yea
never
,
when
such
meltings
in
prayer
are
in
truth
.
God
eyed
with
a
gracious
aspect
Hezekiahs
tears
he
shed
in
his
prayers
,
2
Kings
20.
5.
and
heard
the
voice
of
David
weeping
in
his
prayer
.
Psal.
6.
8.
Before
we
come
to
give
a
particular
answer
to
this
case
,
we
must
premise
,
1
That
God
maketh
use
sometimes
of
pathetical
expressions
to
break
his
peoples
hearts
,
when
they
are
more
hard
,
and
stupid
,
and
sleighty
.
And
therefore
often
in
the
Prophets
there
is
much
use
made
thereof
for
the
like
purpose
.
Jeremiahs
lamentations
abound
therewith
:
yea
,
the
Lord
maketh
use
of
natural
temper
and
disposition
this
way
,
sanctifying
a
natural
,
soft
,
tender
,
melting
disposition
,
as
well
as
any
other
.
2
Corinthians
5.
17.
All
things
become
new
.
2
That
yet
it
is
very
possible
,
that
men
may
bee
melted
in
prayer
from
such
common
cause
;
some
from
meer
natural
tempers
,
some
from
carnal
griefe
,
as
those
grieved
women
whose
husbands
abusing
of
them
by
marrying
others
in
their
life
time
,
they
made
them
cover
the
Altar
of
God
with
tears
.
Mal.
2.
13.
Some
from
the
affecting
and
moving
nature
of
the
notions
in
praier
,
(
especially
praying
with
others
)
as
notions
pleasing
a
curious
fancy
,
or
illuminating
their
minds
in
material
passages
,
or
setting
forth
to
the
life
some
sad
afflicting
matter
,
&c.
Many
of
those
which
with
the
rest
of
the
Congregation
at
Mizpeh
wept
abundantly
at
the
religious
exercises
there
,
they
even
drew
water
,
the
text
saith
,
1
Samuel
7.
5
,
6.
Verily
,
in
many
,
this
was
from
such
like
common
principles
,
albeit
in
others
it
were
from
holy
and
spiritual
causes
;
yea
,
some
may
from
some
sudden
extatical
joyes
conceived
,
upon
some
mistaken
apprehensions
and
feelings
in
prayer
,
as
Benjamin
wept
for
joy
.
Genesis
45.
14.
(
which
yet
had
a
real
ground
in
him
,
)
so
these
from
mistaken
grounds
of
joy
.
But
that
we
may
come
to
some
answer
When
meltings
●●
prayer
are
not
meerly
from
force
of
natural
temper
,
or
from
pa●h●ticalnesse
of
expressions
.
1
When
more
melted
,
yet
fewer
of
pathetical
expressions
used
.
to
he
case
.
1
When
more
expressions
,
and
more
pathetical
are
used
by
our selves
or
others
in
prayer
,
yet
not
like
melting
attending
;
and
when
at
other
times
there
are
fewer
such
like
expressions
,
yet
there
are
more
meltings
accompanying
the
same
:
yea
,
when
expressions
wch
are
more
obvious
,
and
not
so
pathetical
,
yet
melt
us
:
then
surely
doth
it
evidence
that
your
meltings
are
not
wrung
from
us
by
any
force
of
expression
,
but
from
some
inward
better
principle
.
The
Father
of
the
possessed
child
in
his
request
unto
Christ
for
its
cure
,
had
many
more
moving
expressions
Mark
9.
21.
Ofttimes
hee
hath
cast
him
into
the
fire
,
&c.
If
thou
canst
doe
any
thing
,
have
compassion
on
us
.
(
Besides
those
,
Verse
17
18.
)
then
hee
used
,
verse
24.
yet
in
mentioning
of
those
wherein
a
Fathers
bowels
might
have
flowed
forth
into
teares
,
hee
is
not
melted
.
But
the
in
gracious
expressions
he
used
in
his
prayer
to
Christ
,
verse
24.
Lord
I
believe
,
help
mine
unbeliefe
.
Therein
he
breaketh
forth
into
tears
.
2.
When
meltings
whilst
we
pray
are
in
2.
When
meltings
prevent
prayer
and
expressions
.
a
manner
without
expressions
;
or
doe
at
least
prevent
our
expressions
in
prayer
;
such
meltings
are
from
more
inward
principles
then
moving
expressions
.
As
in
the
woman
which
silently
begged
the
clearing
of
her
justification
to
them
,
as
appeareth
by
our
Saviours
answer
to
her
silent
and
secret
desires
,
Woman
,
thy
sinnes
are
forgiven
thee
.
Luke
7.
48
,
50.
yet
v.
38.
she
is
there
weeping
behind
him
,
without
expressing
in
words
her
hearts
desire
.
Davids
teares
(
its
likely
)
first
spake
,
ere
he
uttered
his
heart
;
and
his
teares
called
out
expressions
,
his
expressions
did
not
provoke
and
urge
his
teares
.
Psal.
6.
8
,
9.
Jacob
wept
and
prayed
,
Hos.
12.
4.
he
was
weeping
ripe
,
even
as
he
went
about
to
pray
;
his
heart
was
so
full
,
that
it
issued
out
at
his
eyes
,
before
his
mouth
could
utter
forth
his
desires
and
ayles
.
3.
When
they
are
most
spirituall
things
,
3.
When
the
most
spiritual
expressions
melt
us
most
.
or
straines
in
prayer
,
which
most
affect
and
melt
us
therein
.
Here
nature
is
purblind
and
deaf
,
and
senseless
,
as
above
its
element
.
Or
when
such
passages
be
in
prayer
,
wherein
nature
and
selfe
is
most
vilified
,
and
the
Lord
and
his
grace
is
most
exalted
,
then
we
are
usually
most
melted
;
then
feare
not
any
force
of
expressions
,
or
strength
of
a
naturall
melting
temper
to
be
chiefe
in
such
meltings
.
Such
was
Ezra's
weeping
in
his
prayer
,
Ezra
10.
1.
And
how
much
he
exalted
God
,
and
his
rich
grace
,
and
abased
man
and
selfe
in
his
expressions
,
the
ninth
Chapter
vers.
8
,
9
,
10
,
13
,
14
,
15.
will
make
it
appeare
.
4.
When
they
are
no
sudden
starts
of
4.
When
more
tears
then
words
.
meltings
,
here
or
there
,
as
some
affecting
or
nature-moving
matter
is
mentioned
:
nor
are
they
some
light
,
flitting
,
vanishing
dew
,
but
they
are
more
continued
and
abundant
;
their
prayers
which
melt
kindly
(
albeit
they
are
not
alwaies
so
spirituall
,
yet
)
sometimes
are
sealed
with
tears
:
so
that
their
prayers
at
some
such
times
are
rather
weeping
then
words
.
Psal.
6.
8.
Hezekiah
said
little
,
but
wept
sore
,
or
much
,
2
Kings
20.
2
,
3
5.
Ezra
began
and
ended
meltingly
,
Ezra
10.
1.
&
9.
5.
compared
.
5.
When
such
meltings
are
not
land-floods
,
5.
When
meltings
are
more
usuall
,
rare
,
unusuall
things
(
as
are
all
forced
things
,
which
are
not
naturall
to
regenerate
spirits
,
considered
as
regenerate
)
but
they
are
more
frequent
and
constant
,
&
therefore
they
are
joyned
in
Jer.
3.
21.
&
31.
9.
weeping
and
supplications
;
as
if
inseparable
in
a
manner
,
and
led
with
weeping
and
supplications
,
as
in
the
usuall
way
which
the
Lord
guideth
them
:
yea
,
when
such
meltings
are
opportune
and
seasonable
,
holding
some
gracious
proportion
to
the
occasions
which
are
offered
,
and
which
fall
into
teares
and
meltings
,
as
in
Ezras
more
then
ordinary
weeping
,
when
a
more
then
ordinary
cause
thereof
was
given
,
Ezra
10.
1.
So
in
Nehemiahs
weeping
with
his
prayers
sundry
daies
which
he
set
apart
for
fasting
and
prayer
for
the
calamities
of
the
people
of
God
in
his
native
Countrey
.
It
is
the
trade
of
the
Saints
,
a
part
of
their
spirituall
calling
and
husbandry
,
to
be
ever
and
anon
sowing
such
seed
teares
.
Psal.
126.
5
,
6.
They
are
mourning
beggers
,
Matth.
5.
3
,
4.
Blessed
are
the
poore
in
spirit
:
blessed
are
the
mourning
.
6.
When
such
meltings
are
not
meerly
6.
When
heart
droppings
.
rain-dews
and
distillations
,
(
as
I
may
call
them
)
when
they
are
not
meer
notionall
fleeting
things
,
but
they
are
heart-drops
;
the
heart
is
poured
forth
in
and
with
them
;
they
proceed
from
,
and
are
joyned
with
a
melting
,
tender
,
contrite
heart
,
as
in
Josiahs
request
,
which
he
made
and
God
heard
,
2
Kings
22.
19.
I
have
heard
thee
,
saith
God
;
yea
,
but
his
prayer
is
not
there
recorded
;
true
,
but
a
prayer
its
likely
he
made
when
his
heart
melted
so
before
God
;
else
what
was
it
which
God
heard
?
or
wherein
is
it
said
that
God
heard
him
?
when
all
suitable
workings
in
spirit
doe
accompany
such
meltings
in
prayer
,
when
there
is
strength
and
savour
of
spirit
suitable
to
meltings
in
prayer
,
then
are
they
right
,
as
in
Christ
.
Heb.
5.
7.
He
made
supplications
,
with
strong
crying
and
teares
.
7.
When
they
are
not
unprofitable
meltings
,
7.
when
like
seed-teares
,
fructifying
.
but
seed-teares
,
there
comes
much
good
fruit
after
them
,
as
fruitfull
,
upright
,
even
walkings
with
God
and
men
:
Conscientiousnesse
and
tendernesse
of
the
least
blunders
in
or
at
the
wayes
of
God
,
or
any
path
thereof
:
these
are
fruits
of
Gods
covenant
of
grace
;
he
useth
to
lead
his
own
in
such
sort
,
with
such
weepings
in
their
supplications
,
as
that
they
keep
the
closer
to
,
and
the
more
directly
and
inoffensively
in
the
way
that
he
hath
appointed
.
Ierem.
31.
I
will
lead
them
with
weeping
and
supplications
in
a
strait
way
.
Lastly
,
when
they
are
meltings
of
faith
8.
When
meltings
of
faith
and
love
.
and
love
:
when
the
Lord
Christ
would
shew
the
rise
and
root
of
the
womans
weeping
,
in
presenting
her
secret
desires
of
his
mercy
,
he
instanceth
in
her
love
:
She
loved
much
,
Luke
7.
48.
in
her
faith
,
v.
50.
Thy
faith
hath
saved
thee
.
Compare
that
with
v.
38.
She
stood
behind
him
weepping
,
and
washed
his
feet
with
her
teares
.
Thus
that
poore
man
,
when
in
a
believing
frame
in
his
prayer
to
Christ
,
then
he
cried
out
with
teares
,
Mark
9.
24.
When
in
prayer
the
Saints
are
apprehensive
by
faith
,
that
notwithstanding
their
unworthinesse
and
rebellions
and
backslidings
,
yct
the
Lord
is
willing
to
heare
them
and
accept
of
them
,
or
return
to
them
,
and
the
like
;
then
are
their
hearts
full
,
then
what
with
griefe
and
shame
,
in
sense
of
their
own
vilenesse
,
and
joy
in
the
intimations
of
the
favour
of
God
in
Christ
towards
them
,
they
are
dissolved
into
teares
.
CHAP.
X.
In
what
way
we
are
to
conceive
of
God
in
prayer
.
A
Tenth
Case
is
about
the
thoughts
which
we
are
to
have
of
God
,
when
About
conceiving
of
God
in
prayer
.
we
doe
pray
:
it
being
requisite
that
such
as
worship
God
in
prayer
,
should
in
some
measure
be
apprehensive
,
and
able
to
conceive
of
God
whom
they
worship
,
Iohn
4.
22.
We
know
what
we
worship
.
Now
for
answer
hereunto
observe
these
Rules
.
1.
Look
we
doe
not
conceive
of
God
under
any
shape
or
resemblance
:
as
God
1.
Think
not
of
him
under
any
likenesse
or
shape
.
gave
rules
of
worship
to
his
people
of
old
by
voice
;
but
in
giving
the
same
he
represented
no
similitude
of
himselfe
unto
them
:
so
are
his
people
in
like
manner
to
perform
obedience
to
those
Commandements
of
his
without
framing
to
themselves
either
inwardly
or
outwardly
any
similitude
of
God
,
Deut.
4.
12.
&
15.
v.
compared
.
In
seeking
the
Lord
we
ought
not
so
much
as
to
think
that
the
Godhead
can
be
resembled
any
way
to
any
other
thing
,
Acts
17.
27.
29.
verses
compared
.
This
was
one
main
rise
of
Idolatry
in
practice
,
to
make
a
mentall
Idol
of
God
;
when
men
would
not
glorifie
God
,
in
worshipping
of
him
as
such
a
one
as
he
made
himselfe
known
in
his
very
works
,
even
as
an
Almighty
one
,
but
would
strain
to
fancy
things
of
him
beyond
his
revealed
wil
,
to
seem
to
be
men
of
a
deep
search
and
reach
,
and
of
profound
and
exquisite
understandings
and
capacity
:
then
did
they
vanish
in
such
imaginations
touching
the
nature
of
God
,
and
were
more
and
more
dazeled
and
darkned
,
and
(
in
the
just
judgement
of
God
)
given
up
to
mis-shaped
apprehensions
and
idolatrous
practices
,
Rom.
11.
21
,
22.
All
things
without
God
are
finite
,
&
too
short
a
portraiture
of
an
infinite
Majesty
.
In
all
comparisons
there
must
be
some
proportion
and
equality
:
Now
,
unlesse
we
could
equal
God
to
any
thing
,
how
can
he
be
likened
to
it
?
Esay
40.
18
,
25.
2.
Look
that
we
doe
not
goe
about
to
2.
Prie
not
too
far
into
his
Deity
.
comprehend
in
our
minds
his
glorious
Essence
,
prying
too
far
into
his
Majesty
,
and
the
like
:
his
Godhead
is
one
of
the
invisible
things
of
God
,
and
must
no
further
be
reached
after
by
our
shallow
and
dark
minds
,
then
as
shining
forth
in
the
works
and
word
of
God
,
Rom.
1.
20.
If
we
goe
any
further
,
we
shall
become
vaine
in
our
imaginations
,
vers.
21.
Who
can
by
search
finde
out
the
Almighty
to
perfecton
?
Iob
11.
7
,
8
,
12.
we
should
shew
our selves
in
affecting
such
wisdome
to
be
but
vain
men
.
Ibid.
Iacob
when
he
was
at
prayer
,
was
a
little
too
busie
herein
,
and
too
inquisitive
after
the
name
or
nature
of
the
Son
,
or
Angel
of
God
;
and
therefore
is
rebuked
for
asking
his
name
:
yet
his
weaknesse
is
passed
over
,
and
the
Lord
blessed
him
notwithstanding
,
Gen.
32.
29
,
30.
But
rather
in
our
approaches
unto
God
,
conceive
we
of
him
in
his
back
parts
,
in
his
glorious
Attributes
:
Conceive
of
him
as
one
not
to
be
fully
conceived
by
us
,
and
so
pray
to
him
with
such
apprehensions
of
him
.
Moses
did
desire
in
prayer
to
have
God
to
shew
him
his
glory
:
his
invisible
being
and
Majesty
was
too
much
for
him
to
ask
,
or
to
have
answered
:
God
telleth
him
,
he
could
not
see
his
glory
and
live
;
mans
finite
underdanding
and
spirit
would
be
swallowed
up
,
and
confounded
therein
,
Exod.
33.
18
,
20.
but
his
goodnesse
,
and
name
of
grace
,
his
back
parts
are
fitter
objects
for
Moses
to
contemplate
upon
,
and
to
behold
,
vers.
19.
25
,
compared
with
Chap.
34.
5
,
6
:
When
God
came
down
to
his
people
that
they
might
worship
him
,
Exod.
11.
he
came
down
in
a
Cloud
,
that
their
prying
eyes
or
spirits
might
be
bounded
:
the
Altar
of
Incense
,
where
the
Incense
of
prayer
was
to
be
offered
,
was
before
the
Vaile
that
was
by
the
Arke
of
the
testimony
,
before
the
Mercy
seat
,
Exod.
20.
6.
God
would
have
his
servants
to
behold
and
mind
him
in
their
prayers
;
but
yet
his
Mercy
seat
was
covered
with
Cherubs
wings
,
they
might
not
prie
too
far
:
and
indeed
it
is
but
an
endlesse
work
;
we
may
weary
our selves
in
this
maze
of
the
divine
nature
,
but
make
nothing
of
our
work
when
we
have
done
.
It
is
a
fruitlesse
bootlesse
work
,
no
good
commeth
of
it
,
but
amazement
and
discouragement
:
we
shall
but
reflect
upon
our selves
as
if
we
were
very
Atheists
:
conceiving
and
believing
nothing
at
all
of
God
,
when
we
goe
about
to
conceive
more
of
him
then
is
meet
.
When
at
any
time
the
Saints
of
God
,
out
of
a
witty
kind
of
reasoning
of
their
deceitfull
hearts
,
perswading
that
it
is
meet
that
we
should
conceive
of
God
,
to
whom
we
pray
,
and
the
like
,
(
which
is
in
a
sense
true
)
doe
lance
out
in
their
slender
skiffs
or
Canows
into
this
vast
Ocean
,
without
the
Cord
and
Compasse
of
the
Scriptures
:
now
if
any
gust
of
temptation
arise
(
as
twenty
to
one
but
it
doth
)
how
are
they
amazed
and
affrighted
,
and
know
not
where
they
are
,
nor
how
to
get
safe
ashore
again
,
having
forgotten
the
work
they
intended
at
the
first
?
and
commonly
the
work
and
businesse
of
prayer
is
for
that
time
disappointed
,
and
left
undone
,
or
as
good
,
being
never
at
such
a
time
performed
to
any
purpose
.
Besides
,
the
advantage
we
give
to
the
enemy
of
peace
and
truth
hereby
,
which
is
great
;
and
if
no
worse
thing
follow
,
yet
we
get
a
check
from
God
for
our
labour
,
as
Jacob
,
Gen.
32.
29.
and
Manoah
,
are
reproved
for
asking
after
the
name
of
that
Angel
the
Son
of
God
,
which
was
secret
,
Iudg.
13.
17
,
18.
Why
askest
thou
after
my
name
,
since
it
is
secret
?
3.
Conceive
not
God
absolutely
,
as
out
3.
Think
of
him
relatively
as
such
or
such
a
one
to
thee
in
Christ
.
of
Christ
,
but
as
in
Christ
,
and
so
mercifull
,
gracious
,
and
abundant
in
goodnesse
and
truth
.
We
must
look
,
as
they
of
old
,
to
the
glory
of
God
,
in
offering
up
our
spirituall
Incense
;
but
as
in
Christ
,
considered
as
Mediator
,
who
is
that
Mercy
seat
;
for
so
the
Hebrew
Capporeth
,
translated
usually
by
the
Septuagint
,
by
the
word
Hilasterion
,
and
approved
by
the
Holy
ghost
,
Heb.
9.
5.
which
in
Rom.
3.
25.
is
applied
to
Christ
,
whom
God
hath
set
forth
to
be
Hilasterion
,
the
mercy
seat
,
or
mercifull
Covering
,
or
propitiation
for
our
sins
;
or
that
Capporeth
,
to
which
Gods
Priests
must
look
when
offering
their
Incense
of
prayer
,
Exod.
30.
6.
&
25.
20
,
21
,
22.
compared
.
We
are
not
taught
in
the
Lords
prayer
to
look
at
,
or
think
of
God
absolutely
,
but
relatively
,
as
a
father
;
namely
,
in
Christ
.
Our
thoughts
of
God
must
be
suitable
to
our
worship
of
him
in
prayer
;
which
is
a
comming
to
God
not
immediately
,
nor
absolutely
considered
,
but
in
and
by
Christ
.
Heb.
7.
25.
Which
eome
to
God
by
him
.
4.
Let
us
not
too
much
beat
our
thoughts
about
particular
and
personall
apprehensions
of
God
,
or
conclude
that
we
are
4.
Goe
not
too
far
in
personal
thoughts
of
God
.
Atheists
in
defect
thereof
:
but
be
satisfied
in
conceiving
and
believing
that
of
him
,
that
he
is
,
and
that
he
is
a
rewarder
of
such
as
seek
him
,
Heb.
11.
6.
with
such
other
generall
apprehensions
,
which
serve
to
keep
the
heart
humble
,
awfull
and
attentive
:
namely
,
that
he
to
whom
we
pray
,
is
such
a
God
,
which
seeth
and
knoweth
all
our
secrets
,
our
thoughts
,
wants
,
and
sins
,
and
the
like
:
that
he
is
such
an
one
that
is
with
us
whereever
we
are
;
and
that
we
are
in
him
,
and
live
by
him
;
that
he
observeth
what
,
and
in
what
manner
we
do
any
service
before
him
,
that
he
is
a
very
holy
God
;
that
he
is
such
a
one
which
comprehendeth
us
,
albeit
we
cannot
so
fully
comprehend
him
;
and
that
therein
lieth
our
blisse
,
Psal.
139.
6.
and
so
throughout
the
Psalm
:
&
2
Sam.
7.
20.
&
Acts
17.
27
,
28
,
29.
Fix
we
our
minds
somtimes
upon
God
under
one
,
and
sometimes
under
another
of
such
like
notions
touching
him
;
and
let
the
aw
and
impression
of
God
,
either
as
one
that
is
most
holy
,
or
that
is
most
wise
,
or
that
is
most
mighty
,
carry
us
as
far
along
as
the
Lord
helpeth
,
and
then
consider
of
him
under
some
one
or
other
like
notion
;
and
in
our
prayers
carry
that
along
in
our
minds
as
far
as
we
can
;
and
if
our
spirits
wax
flat
,
or
slight
notwithstanding
,
try
them
with
thoughts
of
God
under
some
other
notion
,
as
before
mentioned
.
5.
Look
that
we
limit
not
God
to
our
5.
Limit
not
God
to
our
conceivings
.
shallow
comprehensions
of
him
;
but
in
all
our
thoughts
of
him
,
conceive
of
God
as
infinitely
above
all
our
conceivings
:
as
Agur
did
,
Prov.
30.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
yet
conceive
of
him
to
be
one
that
is
ready
,
yea
who
is
engaged
to
teach
us
to
conceive
and
know
him
;
Heb.
8.
10
,
11.
and
to
doe
for
us
above
what
we
are
able
to
ask
or
think
of
him
,
Eph.
3.
18
,
19
,
20.
6.
Let
us
with
wisdome
proportion
out
6.
Think
of
him
suitably
to
our
needs
of
him
.
our
conceivings
of
God
,
under
such
a
notion
of
his
name
and
nature
revealed
in
his
word
,
as
is
most
suitable
to
that
which
we
are
about
in
prayer
.
When
God
had
proclaimed
divers
Attributes
and
Branches
of
his
Name
,
Moses
doth
not
goe
about
to
fill
his
mouth
or
his
mind
with
them
all
at
once
,
but
selecteth
out
of
them
all
,
such
a
one
as
is
most
suitable
to
the
request
he
hath
hereupon
to
make
for
himselfe
,
and
for
Israel
;
which
was
,
that
God
would
pardon
their
iniquity
,
Exod.
24.
8
,
9.
which
was
suitable
to
one
of
the
last
mentioned
Branches
of
the
name
of
his
grace
,
namely
,
that
be
was
one
forgiving
iniquity
,
transgression
,
and
sin
,
Vers.
7.
and
the
like
course
doth
hetake
in
that
prayer
of
his
mentioned
Numb.
14.
17
,
18
,
19
,
20.
We
are
to
glorifie
God
in
prayer
thus
,
according
to
what
we
know
of
him
.
Rom.
1.
21.
especially
to
improve
that
of
Gods
nature
,
by
which
he
hath
practically
discovered
himselfe
to
us
;
conceive
of
him
as
we
have
found
of
him
by
experience
,
and
as
we
are
convinced
he
hath
carried
himselfe
towards
us
:
have
we
found
the
experience
of
his
wisdome
?
pray
to
him
as
one
infinitely
wise
:
have
we
tasted
of
the
fruits
of
his
faithfulnesse
?
pray
to
him
as
such
a
one
,
and
that
part
of
his
Name
wherein
he
hath
last
held
himselfe
forth
unto
our
hearts
&
spirits
,
in
a
convincing
manner
;
and
with
which
we
are
last
affected
most
of
all
;
worship
him
,
and
pray
to
him
under
that
notion
,
but
especially
consider
and
conceive
of
him
in
the
glorious
and
precious
demensions
of
his
love
,
Eph.
3.
18
,
19.
that
we
may
comprehend
with
all
Saints
what
is
the
height
,
and
length
,
and
bredth
,
and
depth
,
and
to
know
the
love
of
Christ
,
which
passeth
knowledge
.
7.
Let
holy
admiration
ever
and
anon
7.
Let
our
thoughts
of
him
issue
in
holy
admiration
.
upshot
our
conceivings
of
God
,
as
it
did
in
David
,
Psalm
139.
1
,
2.
compared
with
v.
7.
17.
whether
shall
I
goe
from
thy
spirit
?
or
glorious
Deity
;
he
looketh
at
it
as
wonderfully
,
and
unexpressibly
filling
all
places
;
and
verse
17.
he
cannot
expresse
the
thoughts
of
God
towards
him
.
And
likewise
let
humility
and
reverence
attend
the
same
.
Ibid.
SO
it
was
in
Habbakkuks
prayer
,
wherein
he
is
carried
out
to
a
glorious
conceiving
of
God
:
Hab.
3.
1
,
2
,
3.
his
heart
the
while
trembling
,
verse
16.
The
Incomprehensiblenesse
of
God
,
and
his
unsearchable
excellency
,
must
make
men
therefore
fear
him
.
Job
37.
23
,
24.
Let
our
shallownesse
in
conceiving
of
God
drive
us
more
out
of
our selves
,
and
abase
us
much
that
we
know
so
little
of
him
,
and
inflame
us
with
desire
after
that
time
when
we
shall
in
a
glorious
manner
conceive
of
him
:
we
understand
but
as
Children
,
but
in
part
,
in
comparison
of
that
time
when
we
shall
know
the
Lord
as
we
are
known
by
him
,
according
to
the
measure
of
our
capacity
,
1
Cor.
13.
12.
CHAP.
XI
.
How
and
in
what
order
we
are
to
direct
our
prayers
to
the
Persons
of
the
blessed
Trinitie
.
THe
last
Case
briefly
to
be
spoken
unto
,
is
,
how
,
and
in
what
order
we
are
to
divide
our
prayers
to
the
persons
of
the
blessed
Trinity
?
and
whether
we
may
not
single
out
any
one
of
the
persons
,
to
whom
we
may
direct
more
immediately
such
or
such
a
prayer
.
This
Case
hath
some
more
difficulty
in
it
then
the
former
,
yet
I
wil
endeavour
to
lay
down
the
Answer
thereunto
,
as
briefly
as
I
can
in
these
following
conclusions
.
1.
That
in
all
parts
of
Divine
worship
,
and
so
in
this
of
prayer
,
the
Trinity
in
Unity
,
1
So
think
of
God
in
prayer
as
one
in
Essence
,
yet
three
in
Persons
:
and
so
as
three
in
persons
,
that
he
is
but
one
in
Essence
.
and
Unity
in
Trinity
is
to
be
worshipped
and
respected
;
and
therefore
we
are
not
so
to
fix
our
thoughts
on
God
as
one
;
but
rather
to
have
this
meditation
and
thought
attending
,
that
this
one
God
in
Essence
is
in
personal
proprieties
three
subsistences
,
really
distinct
nor
yet
are
we
so
to
let
our
thoughts
expatiate
and
feed
themselves
in
musings
upon
the
blessed
persons
as
distinct
in
personal
proprieties
,
but
still
with
an
attending
apprehension
of
them
as
one
in
Essence
,
one
Jehovah
,
one
God
and
no
more
.
He
to
whom
the
Scripture
applyeth
the
property
of
begetting
,
he
is
Jehovah
,
God
the
Father
,
and
not
the
Son
,
or
the
Holy
Ghost
,
to
whom
that
property
in
reference
to
the
eternal
begotten
of
God
is
never
ascribed
:
he
to
whom
the
Scripture
giveth
the
property
of
being
the
onely
begotten
son
of
God
;
he
is
Jehovah
,
God
the
Son
,
and
no
other
person
:
the
Scripture
ascribing
that
propriety
of
Communication
of
the
divine
being
,
in
a
way
of
begetting
to
none
other
:
and
so
he
to
whom
the
Scripture
applyeth
that
propriety
of
proceeding
,
he
and
onely
he
is
God
the
Holy
Ghost
:
the
Scripture
applying
to
none
other
of
the
persons
that
propriety
of
Communication
of
the
Divine
being
in
a
way
of
proceeding
,
or
being
as
it
were
breathed
forth
from
the
father
;
and
therefore
is
called
his
spirit
,
Nom.
8.
11.
and
from
the
Son
;
therefore
is
called
the
Sons
Spirit
,
Gal.
4.
6.
yet
the
same
holy
Scripture
never
mentions
but
one
Jehovah
,
or
any
more
then
one
God
,
even
when
it
mentions
him
in
personall
distinctions
three
,
yet
Essentially
but
one
,
1
Iohn
5
,
7.
and
no
otherwise
surely
are
we
to
worship
him
,
or
to
conceive
of
him
in
our
worship
.
Let
the
beams
of
the
glorious
Unity
of
the
Deity
lead
us
in
worshipping
of
,
or
praying
unto
God
,
to
the
consideration
of
the
blessed
Trinity
;
and
let
the
mention
or
Meditation
of
the
Trinity
of
the
persons
in
our
prayers
lead
us
forthwith
to
this
glorious
Unity
in
the
Deity
.
2.
In
our
prayers
fix
not
our
eyes
or
2
So
think
in
prayer
of
some
one
Person
in
the
Trinity
as
thereby
to
be
led
to
the
other
two
.
mindes
so
upon
one
of
the
glorious
Persons
,
as
not
thereby
to
be
led
to
the
contemplation
and
consideration
of
the
other
;
or
direct
any
prayer
so
to
one
person
in
the
blessed
Trinity
,
as
not
to
exclude
the
other
:
The
Father
being
in
the
Son
,
and
the
Son
in
the
Father
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
in
them
both
:
Iohn
14.
10.
we
cannot
look
at
one
,
and
behold
one
by
a
spiritual
eye
,
but
we
must
eye
the
other
and
be
led
to
the
other
,
as
our
Saviour
reasoneth
,
to
prove
that
if
they
had
seen
him
,
they
must
see
his
Father
also
,
verse
9
,
10.
compared
:
They
which
look
at
Christ
as
their
Mediatour
,
must
see
and
eye
the
Father
,
as
giving
of
him
so
to
be
;
yea
and
at
the
Holy
Ghost
as
one
who
with
the
blessed
Father
sent
and
consented
to
his
designment
to
that
office
,
as
the
Lord
Christ
saith
,
Esa.
48.
16.
and
now
the
Lord
God
and
his
spirit
hath
sent
me
:
yea
they
must
eye
the
Holy
Ghost
as
that
blessed
spirit
and
more
immediate
efficient
,
by
whose
power
and
grace
they
thus
come
to
the
Lord
,
and
are
enabled
to
pray
to
him
,
or
look
to
him
;
we
cannot
look
aright
to
the
blessed
Father
,
but
we
must
look
to
him
as
it
were
through
the
blessed
Son
;
neither
can
we
look
upon
the
Son
but
by
the
Spirit
.
As
he
said
in
that
case
1
Cor.
12.
3.
so
may
l
in
this
:
If
we
worship
God
as
our
Father
,
with
whom
we
have
Union
and
Communion
,
we
beleeve
him
to
be
so
to
us
in
his
Son
,
and
that
this
Union
and
Communion
is
effected
by
the
Holy
Ghost
:
so
that
if
we
worship
God
aright
,
we
worship
each
person
in
the
Trinity
in
any
one
person
,
as
Con-causes
of
our
Sonship
,
and
union
with
God
the
Father
as
first
in
order
regenerating
and
adopting
of
us
,
the
Son
as
one
in
and
by
whom
we
are
redeemed
and
reconciled
,
and
for
whose
sake
we
are
accepted
with
God
,
and
expect
to
be
heard
;
the
holy
Ghost
as
the
immediate
efficient
of
and
with
the
blessed
Father
and
Son
of
our
calling
and
adoption
,
&c.
and
therefore
is
he
called
the
spirit
of
Sonship
,
as
the
Greek
word
signifies
,
Rom.
8.
15.
see
Tit.
3.
5
,
6.
and
he
by
whom
more
immediatly
we
are
enabled
to
pray
to
the
Father
in
the
name
of
his
blessed
Son
,
Rom.
8.
26.
true
it
is
that
a
Christian
may
not
in
every
particular
petition
or
confession
,
particularly
and
distinctly
consider
of
the
other
two
persons
in
that
one
person
,
to
whom
more
properly
he
directeth
his
prayer
,
but
yet
he
must
in
the
general
bent
of
his
minde
and
spirit
do
it
and
intend
it
.
3.
That
in
order
we
are
first
to
direct
3.
Direct
we
our
prayers
to
the
Father
as
first
in
order
of
the
persons
.
our
prayers
to
the
blessed
Father
;
yet
not
as
first
or
chiefe
in
honour
and
dignity
above
the
other
two
(
for
even
the
Son
who
albeit
as
man
and
as
Mediatour
he
be
inferiour
to
the
Father
,
John
14.
28.
yet
as
God
and
as
the
Son
of
God
he
is
equall
with
him
:
John
5.
18.
Phil.
2.
6.
and
the
Son
is
to
be
honoured
,
as
equal
with
the
same
honour
as
the
Father
,
Iohn
15.
23.
)
but
as
first
in
order
of
subsisting
;
according
as
the
Scripture
in
two
places
,
where
the
order
of
the
blessed
persons
is
set
downe
,
the
Father
is
first
set
downe
in
order
of
witnessing
,
1
John
5.
7.
and
in
invocation
and
worship
.
Mat.
28.
19.
as
first
in
order
to
be
mentioned
and
invocated
:
and
as
he
is
the
first
in
order
,
who
was
displeased
,
and
to
whom
we
are
first
in
order
reconciled
in
Christ
;
and
who
is
first
in
order
pleased
on
him
,
Col.
1.
19
,
20.
yea
who
first
in
order
among
the
persons
laid
the
foundation
of
our
Redemption
:
ibid:
and
therefore
to
him
is
ascribed
the
work
of
giving
his
Son
,
John
3.
16.
and
of
sanctifying
or
annoynting
and
appointing
the
Lord
Christ
to
his
Office
of
Mediatour
,
(
albeit
,
as
was
said
,
the
holy
Ghost
be
not
excluded
,
but
included
,
as
acting
in
the
blessed
work
,
Esay
48.
16
)
so
are
we
in
that
order
to
worship
him
and
to
breath
after
neerest
fellowship
with
him
,
through
Christ
by
the
help
of
his
blessed
spirit
.
4.
In
singling
out
any
one
person
in
4.
In
singling
out
some
person
in
the
blessed
Trinity
,
let
it
be
the
Father
most
usually
.
the
blessed
Trinity
,
we
are
to
pitch
most
usually
upon
the
Father
as
he
to
whom
we
direct
our
prayers
through
the
mediation
of
Christ
,
and
by
the
help
of
the
holy
Ghost
:
that
is
the
rule
and
method
prescribed
by
Christ
to
aske
the
Father
in
his
name
,
Iohn
16.
23.
and
sutable
is
and
hath
been
the
usual
practice
of
the
Saints
:
and
yet
in
such
directings
of
prayers
most
what
as
to
the
Father
,
in
the
general
intention
of
their
spirits
,
do
the
Saints
mind
and
eye
the
other
two
persons
,
and
include
them
as
joyntly
worshipped
;
and
therefore
in
their
Prefaces
of
prayer
oft-times
mention
expresly
,
that
blessed
God
one
in
Essence
,
yet
three
in
persons
,
as
he
to
whom
they
speak
,
and
in
the
close
they
subscribe
glory
to
the
blessed
Father
,
Son
,
and
Spirit
,
three
persons
yet
one
God
,
&c.
5.
We
may
single
out
the
Son
of
God
the
Lord
Christ
,
as
he
to
whom
we
occasionally
5
:
We
may
pray
unto
Jesus
Christ
.
present
some
special
request
,
either
by
way
of
Apostrophe
,
whilst
we
are
directing
our
prayers
to
the
Father
,
or
in
way
of
ejaculation
:
as
did
Stephen
,
Acts
7.
59.
Lord
Jesus
receive
my
spirit
:
and
so
in
the
instance
of
that
short
prayer
of
the
converted
thiefe
,
Luke
23.
42
,
43.
Lord
remember
me
when
thou
commest
into
thy
Kingdome
;
and
so
in
that
short
prayer
of
Iacobs
,
the
Angel
which
hath
delivered
me
from
all
evil
blesse
thee
,
Gen.
48.
16.
this
Angel
was
Christ
:
the
Father
never
being
called
an
Angell
in
Scripture
(
that
I
read
of
)
or
being
said
to
be
sent
of
any
other
of
the
persons
;
nor
do
I
find
where
the
holy
Ghost
is
called
an
Angel
,
and
a
created
Angel
surely
it
was
not
:
It
being
unlawful
to
Iacob
as
well
as
to
any
others
to
worship
Angels
;
Col.
2.
18.
and
in
more
continued
and
solemne
wise
did
Abraham
pray
to
that
Angel
,
which
in
the
same
chapter
is
called
the
Lord
;
which
indeed
was
Christ
by
the
reasons
foregoing
:
Gen.
18.
end
,
to
him
did
Iacob
pray
and
make
supplication
,
by
the
space
almost
of
the
whole
night
,
Gen.
32
,
from
verse
24
to
the
end
,
compared
with
Hosea
12.
3
,
4.
yea
,
he
had
power
over
the
Angel
,
to
him
is
the
prayer
of
the
afflicted
made
,
Psal.
102.
which
was
to
Iehovah
verse
1.
which
was
God
the
Son
,
verse
24.
25
,
26
,
27.
compared
with
Heb.
1.
10
,
11
,
12.
read
,
and
peruse
,
and
consider
the
places
at
your
leasure
,
and
the
primitive
Saints
they
are
said
to
call
,
not
simply
and
onely
upon
the
name
of
the
Father
,
but
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
:
for
it
was
the
Lord
Jesus
whom
Saul
persecuted
that
appeared
to
Saul
:
Acts
9.
5
,
6.
and
after
wards
to
Ananias
verse
11.
it
was
the
Lord
whose
Saints
Saul
so
much
injured
verse
10
,
and
upon
whose
name
such
as
called
,
Saul
had
commission
to
bind
,
verse
14.
see
verse
15.
17.
so
1
Cor.
1.
2.
and
the
reasons
hereof
are
evident
.
Because
1.
Prayer
is
due
to
God
.
1.
Because
prayer
is
a
divine
worship
of
God
as
God
;
and
therefore
due
to
the
Son
,
and
so
to
the
holy
Ghost
as
well
as
to
the
Father
,
Rom.
10.
13
,
14.
2.
We
are
baptized
into
the
Name
of
the
Sonne
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
,
as
well
as
2.
We
are
baptized
into
the
Sonnes
name
.
into
the
name
of
the
Father
:
and
therefore
both
the
Sonne
and
the
Holy
Ghost
likewise
may
be
particularly
and
personally
invocated
,
and
worshipped
as
well
as
the
Father
.
3.
We
are
to
believe
in
the
Sonne
,
and
3.
We
are
to
believe
in
Christ
particularly
.
so
in
the
Holy
Ghost
as
well
as
in
the
Father
,
and
that
personally
and
particularly
:
and
therefore
so
are
to
pray
to
either
,
Iohn
14.
1.
That
which
the
Apostle
expoundeth
of
the
Gentiles
trusting
in
Christ
,
Rom.
15.
12.
the
Prophet
expressed
of
their
seeking
to
him
,
Esay
11.
10.
so
that
they
are
inseparably
due
to
one
and
the
same
Christ
,
upon
one
and
the
same
ground
.
See
Rom.
10.
13
,
14.
before-mentioned
.
It
is
supposed
,
that
he
on
whom
men
call
,
he
must
be
believed
on
,
or
else
he
cannot
be
called
upon
by
any
;
and
when
the
Apostle
in
the
vers.
13.
mentions
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
as
that
which
is
called
upon
,
he
in
vers.
14.
expoundeth
it
to
be
meant
of
the
Lord
himselfe
:
to
call
upon
the
Lords
Name
,
is
to
call
upon
himselfe
.
4.
The
Lord
Christ
promiseth
that
he
himselfe
will
doe
what
we
aske
,
Iohn
12.
4.
Christ
promiseth
to
hear
our
prayers
.
13
,
14.
and
therefore
he
may
be
sought
to
doe
the
same
;
and
indeed
he
thereby
proveth
himselfe
in
that
Chapter
to
be
equal
with
the
Father
,
by
this
argument
,
because
petitions
shall
not
onely
be
granted
in
his
name
,
but
by
him
:
neither
doth
he
make
account
that
this
is
any
disparagement
to
the
Father
,
but
a
glorifying
of
him
:
Ibid.
I
will
doe
it
that
my
Father
may
be
glorified
:
What
we
have
said
,
to
prove
,
that
in
our
prayers
we
may
single
out
the
Sonne
of
God
,
may
serve
to
prove
the
same
may
be
done
to
the
Holy
Ghost
:
and
more
arguments
might
have
been
added
if
need
were
.
Against
this
which
we
have
spoken
,
it
Object
.
may
be
objected
:
we
are
to
ask
all
we
doe
ask
in
the
name
of
Christ
;
and
therefore
how
can
we
be
said
to
aske
him
,
or
pray
to
him
?
Iohn
16.
2.
To
which
I
answer
:
1.
The
Lord
Christ
Answ.
is
asked
or
prayed
unto
in
that
prayer
1.
Christ
is
prayed
to
in
the
prayers
made
to
God
.
that
is
put
up
to
the
Father
in
his
Name
,
Iohn
16.
23.
Christ
speaking
of
the
time
after
his
Resurrection
and
Ascention
,
saith
,
In
that
day
ye
shall
ask
me
nothing
:
or
(
which
he
makes
all
one
)
Verily
ye
shall
ask
the
Father
nothing
in
my
name
,
but
he
will
give
it
you
.
He
is
glorified
as
God
,
in
that
all
is
done
with
God
in
his
Name
,
and
for
his
Father
.
For
albeit
it
be
sometimes
said
for
Abraham
and
Davids
sake
God
will
doe
this
or
that
;
yet
this
is
meant
in
reference
to
Gods
covenant
of
grace
with
them
,
and
so
to
Christ
properly
,
in
whom
that
Covenant
is
ratified
,
Gal.
3.
17.
They
called
on
the
Name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
in
all
places
.
1
Cor.
1.
2.
Yet
surely
they
brake
not
that
rule
.
Iohn
16.
23.
they
called
on
the
Father
in
Christs
Name
also
,
yet
are
said
to
call
on
Christs
Name
,
even
in
their
calling
upon
God
in
his
Name
:
and
Christ
as
God
is
also
called
upon
,
in
that
his
Father
as
God
is
also
called
upon
.
2.
In
all
externall
worship
of
God
,
one
2.
The
Trinity
undivided
in
worship
.
person
of
the
Trinity
being
named
,
the
other
are
understood
,
and
are
not
to
be
excluded
.
3.
If
Christ
be
considered
as
the
Sonne
3.
Christ
is
prayed
to
as
God
,
not
as
man
.
of
God
in
Essence
the
same
with
the
Father
,
He
is
he
to
whom
we
come
,
&c.
comming
in
prayer
to
the
Father
:
if
considered
as
Mediator
,
God
incarnate
,
God
and
man
,
He
is
he
by
whom
we
come
to
the
Father
,
Heb.
7.
25.
&
1
Tim.
2.
5.
and
look
as
it
is
another
part
of
his
divine
glory
ascribed
to
him
,
Phil.
3.
21.
which
is
true
of
him
as
the
Sonne
of
God
,
he
by
his
divine
power
doth
subject
all
to
himselfe
:
and
yet
in
another
consideration
and
respect
,
namely
,
as
Mediator
,
he
hath
all
things
subjected
to
him
of
the
Father
,
1
Cor.
15.
28.
so
it
is
here
in
this
part
of
his
glory
,
as
the
Son
of
God
he
may
be
,
he
must
be
prayed
to
,
which
is
God
and
man
in
one
person
;
but
is
not
prayed
to
as
man
,
but
as
God
.
So
much
be
spoken
to
this
weighty
duty
of
prayer
,
and
to
the
incessant
practise
thereof
.
FINIS
.